The Unexpected Adventure

by Tank Drill

Rating: mature
Tags: Adventure, Princess Celestia, Crossover, Human, Main 6, Princess Luna, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Other, Romance, Sex, Spike, Comedy
Length: 156688

A month has passed from the event Chrysalis caused upon Frank and Twilight. Frank has now called his six friends to live with him in Equestria. Will his friends adjust to it or will they break and go insane?

A month has passed when Chrysalis attempted to take over Frank's world. Twilight and Frank are more than just friends; they're now dating after knowing each other better. Frank felt lonely being the only human in this world so what better than to bring his six friends with him. Jayden and Connor from England, Ryan and Aston from Okinawa, Japan and Logan who lives near his neighborhood in Illinois, USA. What will happen when Frank brings his friends that is a total land of ponies that he bragged about in schools? Only time will tell in The Unexpected Adventure!

1 Settle Down Arc Ch. 1-11
2 Jayden's Rescue Arc Ch. 12-18
3 Anime Guest Arc Ch. 19-26
4 Berserk Arc Ch. 27-32
5 Dark Arc Ch. 33-37
6 Epilogue. 38

Published 2015-02-04 16:30:02 UTC
Last updated 2016-01-07 17:07:51 UTC

It begins....

* Jayden's point of view *

I awaken to a strange noise, I turn to see my cat purring right next to my pillow. I sighed, 'Another day in Britain... Oh joys... What was I going to do today?' I thought. I didn't really care, but I decided to get ready for college. I got dress into my regular clothes, and grabbed my backpack full of school supplies. I was about to head out the door when my mom called for me.

"Jayden?" Mom asked.

"Yes?" I replied.

"You have a letter from Frank." she said.

I turned and saw the letter on the family desk. I walked towards it and picked up the letter. I open the letter to find three pieces of paper in it. I opened one of them and it took me by surprise. The paper I opened was a plane ticket and the other paper was a Visa. It said I can live at the United States for as long as I wanted. My breath quickens when I saw this and I opened the last piece of paper. It said:

Hello Jayden,

If you're reading this last, then yes those tickets are real and the Visa is real. Do you know what happened? I won the fucking lotto! I won over 173 million dollars or 114 million pounds. I am gathering up all of my friends to live with me at America. Stop what you're doing and get yourself packed and ready. Tell your mom and college that you're leaving. You're going to get out of hell. You are going to America and you are going to like it!

From your friend,

Frank

P.S. There is some pounds for you to have food and a place to stay in case if there are any delays.

I read the letter over and over again, but it was official. I was going to America because I didn't want to waste the tickets or the money Frank spent on. I walked over to my mom who was reading an article online.

"Mom?" I asked.

She turned to me, "Yes?"

"I'm going to America."

-48 hours later-

After talking it over with my parents, while canceling my college education, I realized that Connor was going with me as well. He told me over a phone call that he was just as confused as I was. Two English men are going to America to meet up with a friend who made over 114 million pounds? This was getting silly. I met up with Connor, at the airport, saying goodbye to his sister and his parents. Connor was wearing a black leather jacket and had his hair hanging over his eyebrows. He had black pants on with white shoes and saw me looking at his outfit.

"Like what you see?" He asked.

I sighed, "Were no going through with this again."

He chuckled, "So I suppose we should catch our flight?"

"Yeah, let's go meet the lucky bastard."

"You know he's doing this because we helped him through hell." He said.

I shuddered. The term 'hell' was going through Mildenhall College of Technology. We went through the bullying, the prick teachers and most of all guiding Frank through all of it. After going through memory lane; Connor and I made our way to the gate to which our plane was boarding the passengers. We showed our tickets, our passports and made our way into the plane. It was strange that Connor and I were going to America in the same plane. What surprised us both is that we have first class seats.

"I think I am died and gone to heaven." Connor said.

I chuckled, "Well it's about time."

-Another 48 hours later-

Our plane landed to our destination. America! Hell yeah! I'm sorry to be more specific St. Louis, Missouri. Connor and I grabbed our suit cases and headed towards the exit. I recognized a familiar red head in the distance. He was waving to Connor and I; it was Frank and I immediately ran towards him.

"You lucky son of a bitch!" I shouted.

"Glade to see you too, Jay." He said.

"Hey there buddy!" Connor grabs his hand and shakes it.

Don't Jay me! This isn't what friends do! Ask our parents about out personal information to make Visa's!" I shouted.

"Sure it is! Besides I got all the money in the world, so don't worry about it." He said.

I smiled, I was only playing with him, "Well, at least we can start our YouTube channel."

Frank smiled and shook my hand, "Glad to have you back Jayden. I can't wait to show you my other friends."

"Wait, other friends? You mean you brought more?" Connor asked.

Frank chuckled, "Only three more friends that got me through hell itself!"

I sighed, "Well here we go."

From what i can recall his friends are... Nice. I don't know them personally, but their... Nice. It was the only thing I could think of because of the godforsaken jet lag. Frank brought two friends from Okinawa, Japan, Aston and Ryan. Aston this big a buff guy who was a Rugby/American football player for his University. He wore a peach shirt with green shorts and they were small on him. Ryan was skinnier than Connor and he sat in the middle right next to me. He wore a grey pants with a Yu-Gi-Oh T-shirt. Frank said that Logan was at his house already. I only nodded, he showed me a picture on Facebook. He was cosplaying as Lelouch from Code Geass, he looked like Lelouch that he made me very jealous because I wanted to become a master mind.

We made it to his house and grabbed our suit cases from the car and made our way to Frank's room... Wait what? This was getting weirder and weirder. Frank gives us plane tickets making us all jet lagged and leads us to his room. Logan came into the room and was wearing a hoodie, blue jeans and a suit case as a backpack.

"Frank, why did you lead us in here?" Connor asked.

"I was thinking about the same question." I said.

Frank opened up his closet and it revealed a mirror.

"Something happened to me and it changed my life. Connor, Jayden, Logan, Aston and Ryan, give me your suit cases." he said.

One my one we placed the suit cases on the king size bed and he grabbed Connors first. He slammed it into the mirror and it went through the mirror.

"Am I tripping balls?" I asked.

He continues to throw the rest of the suit cases and it went through the mirror.

"I don't think you are dude." Logan said putting his hand on my shoulder.

"Hand... Off... Now." I said.

He immediately got his hand off on my shoulder and I realized that Aston jumped into the mirror. Connor, and Ryan jumped into the mirror to go after him. Logan and I stared at Frank as he smirked. I frowned and stepped back in fear.

"Well what are you waiting for? Your new life begins now!" he said.

"A new life?" Logan asked.

Frank nodded.

"Alright!" he shouted as he jumped into the portal.

"Frank what's going on?" I whined.

"Remember the scenario I gave you when you were given a choice of three worlds to be in?"

I nodded. It was the anime that we watched influenced us to make random scenarios. One of those scenarios was if a man gives us three coins and we had to choose one of them. One was Minecraft with all the mods, second was Corpse party (Which was a no!), and the third was going to My Little Pony.

"Please tell me it's the first coin" I ask.

Frank shakes his head and snaps his fingers. A mixture of pink, yellow and blue aura surrounded my body and threw me into the mirror. From what I can recall, the YouTube video about a what it would feel like going through a worm hole.

I flew out of the other side of the room and fell on top of a bed. I looked around and the room was blue and it showed some constellations on the ceiling. I continue to look around and I saw Princess Luna across the room. The only reason why I knew her is because that she is an interesting character and had great night guard bat ponies.

"Ah! Are you Frank's friend he was talking about?" She asked.

My head exploded and I took a deep breath.

*Frank's point of view*

Connor, Aston, Ryan were shouting their lungs out, but Logan stayed calmed. I covered my ears and I really couldn't take the noise anymore.

"QUIET!" I shouted in the Royal Canterlot voice.

Everyone went silent and Twilight came into the room quietly. Everyone looked at the Alicorn, and were stunned that they saw a pony walk towards me and started to talk.

"Where's the last one?" She asked.

"I don't know, but I am getting worried." I said.

Everybody was going to get an explanation, but the ground started to shake. It was a light earthquake and we heard something that echoed from the heavens themselves.

"FUCK A DUCK!!!!! DUCK..... DUCK.... DUCK...." a British voice echoed.

The mini earthquake stopped and I recollect myself.

"There is only one person who is British enough to say such a language." I look out the window towards Canterlot, "Jayden is over there somehow."

"Well your friend may have just broke a Royal Canterlot voice record." Twilight said.

"Huh. Jayden sets foot on to this world and is now getting ready to be famous."

I turned to face the crowed of uncertain faces. Logan looked fine and was looking at some books, Connor was laughing on the hard ground, Aston was trying to brave it all and Ryan just looked happy to be here. 'Well at least three people are glade to move along.' I thought.

I raised both of my arms in the air, "Welcome to Equestria my friends."

*Celestia's point of view*

All I know is that there was something in Luna's room. Somepony did a record breaking Royal Canterlot voice saying 'Fuck a duck.' I got out of the throne room and quickly made my way towards Lulu's room. I opened the door to see Luna, with her jaw wide open, staring at another human. Luna was opening and closing her mouth, she was probably trying to pop her ears.

"Lulu? Are you alright?" I asked.

Luna looked at me, "What? Am I hungry? I just ate lunch!"

I sighed and cast a healing spell to recover her sense of hearing. This was the second time I had to do this within a week first was an ear infection because she used a Q-tip the wrong way and now this incident. I glanced at the human who was getting up and dusting off his pants.

"What happened?" I asked.

"I got scared?" He said sheepishly.

Luna recovered her hearing, "You broke my Royal Canterlot voice record sir..."

"Jayden, but you can call me Jay." He said.

"Jayden, what brings you to my sister's quarters?" I ask.

Jayden raised his arms, "Frank just threw me into a mirror and I ended up here... That reminds me.."

He made his way to the window and opens it up. Lulu and I were confused of what he was going to do, but when he started shouting, I just smiled.

"FRANK BY THE POWER OF GOD!! I WILL GET MY VENGEANCE!!! YOU WILL TASTE IT!!!" he shouted.

He calmed himself down and closed the window. He proceeded towards us and smiled.

"Now with that out of my system... Could I have a tour?" He asked.

I was pretty much mind boggled of what he said. First he breaks the Canterlot record, shouts out to Frank out the window and now asks for a tour? This human is very strange, he was very different from Frank, but I can see why he made friends with him. Luna was eyeing him and was signalling me for her to give him the tour.

"I think that Luna would love to give you the tour because I have some duties to attend to." I said.

She mouthed, 'Thank you.' Luna introduced herself to Jayden and I made my way to the throne room to tend with my little ponies.

Author's Note

In case your wondering, yes those are my actual friends, but I changed their names for safety reasons. So what you guys think about the story so far? Comment down below of what you guys thought.

*Edit: I made some corrections that I saw, but if you see anymore then let me know.

Frank dealing with panicking friends.

-Connor's point of view-

I am a reasonable person who likes to analysis situations with scientific reason. This blew me out of that reason and shoved it into my ass that science isn't the answer. Magic seems to be real, there are talking ponies, Unicorns, Pegasus and who knows what in this world. Frank did this scenario with Jayden and I that three coins were given to us and we chose Equestria instead of Corpse party and/or Minecraft with all the mods. Aston, Ryan and I were shouting our lungs out when Frank flew out the mirror and landed on the bed.

That's when I heard Jayden's, 'Fuck a duck', call that shook the literal heavens that got me to laugh so hard I almost want to torture him more. Yes I can be that person that wants to annoy his friends, but now I am neutral to this new situation on my shoulders. I look around the room and it was completely made out of crystals. I look at the bed, which I landed on, and it was all messed up. My O.C.D. kicked in and I started to making up the bed. I didn't care what people think, because this bed saved me when I flew out of the portal.

"Ah, Connor I see your O.C.D. hasn't changed one bit." Frank said holding a clipboard.

I finished and walked up to him, "What in the name in Mary Jesus are we doing in a Pony world?"

"I need to know that too; I thought we were going to live in a mansion somewhere in St. Louis." Aston said.

Logan was looking out the window, "Well I don't mind, it is sure a hell of a difference from Earth."

Frank patted his shoulder, "I'm glad you're in agreement, Logan."

I crossed my shoulders, "Alright... Maybe Logan has gone crazy... Or I died and gone to hell."

"You mean Tartarus?" Twilight corrected.

I face palmed when she said that. Not only there are safe words in this world, but I'll be probably corrected by a lot of ponies and who knows what.

"Frank I have to ask you one thing." he turned his attention to me, "What am I going to do in this pony world?"

"Equestria." He corrected.

I face-palmed again, "It means the same god damn-"

"Instead of god, use Celestia, Luna or Discord's name in vain." He smirked.

"OH! SWEET MERCIFUL CELSETIA!!!!!" I shouted.

I realized what I said and face-palmed again. I think I am going to get a bruise sooner or later on my forehead.

Frank sighed, "I will tell you the story of how I met Twilight."

"Story time?" Ryan asked.

I turned to Ryan and Aston who were watching me trying to argue to a gentle giant. The only reason why I call him that is because he is taller than me by a foot and he is super nice! I really can't win against a nice guy. I sighed and sat on the bed I listened to his story.

-One hour of Explaining-

My mouth dropped when I heard that Frank was going out with the main character of the show. I didn't know how to react, but I guess it would be fine for him to date a pony in this world because the ponies are sentient beings... It could work out... Why am I thinking this? I shook my head trying to get rid of the thoughts.

Frank continued, "If you're wondering what your guys will be doing for a job, I have several things planned out. Twilight's friends, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash have employment for you all. Aston, your strength alone can handle Applejack's harvest in about a week and they would love to have you there at the farm. Ryan you loved making clothes for our action figures, so Rarity wants help getting clothing designs on paper and out to the fashion industry. Logan you love looking at the clouds and always wondered how the weather works. Rainbow would be happy to have you on board for the Rainbow Factory/weather making. As for you Connor..."

I braced for impact of what I was going to be on. It was either Pinkie Pie or Fluttershy. I got nothing against them both, but I saw Cupcakes HD and Smile HD which scared me for almost my life because I forgot about it.

Frank spoke, "Connor since your cooking degree is in top shape, Pinkie would love to have you to cook pastries for Sugarcube corner and her future parties."

"Why do I have to go with a lunatic?" I asked.

Frank frowned, "What happens on the internet stays on the internet Connor. This world is nothing you saw online and Twilight should know."

She nodded, "Pinkie, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow and Fluttershy are great friends and they would do nothing to hurt you all."

I sighed, "So what about Jayden?"

Speak of the fucking devil. Jayden appeared out of nowhere with a blue pony that had a horn and wings. Her mane was flowing as if there was wind coming through the room, I think her name is Luna. I jumped and hid behind the bed.

"FUCK A DUCK!!" I shouted.

Jayden turned to face me, "Well at least I can get you to say it to huh?"

"You scared the living shit out of me." I whined.

Jayden laughed, "Serves you right Emo kid."

"Hey!" I shouted.

"GUYS!" Frank shouted.

Everyone was silent, but it got Jayden and I to shut. Luna walked up to Frank and whispered something in his ear. He nodded as he scribbled on his clip board. I wonder what she was to him about. While they were talking, I just stick my tongue out to Jayden just to finish up the little argument we had.

Frank cleared his throat, "Jayden you're a lucky son of a gun. You get accommodation at the Canterlot Castle and are positioned as Royal Strategist."

"Dude congrats!" I said.

Jayden scratched his head, "I didn't know I had it in me."

"Yes, you do have the know-how to lead an army. I learned this because you beat me at Chess which is my favorite game." Luna stated.

"I really don't know what came over me." he said.

"Maybe that's your special talent." Frank grinned.

Jayden tapped his chin, "I don't know."

"Anyway, I will take his luggage and show him to his room." Luna said levitating his suitcase.

"Alright make sure that he gets here for a big party that Pinkie might-" he slaps himself, "Sorry thinking without Pinkie logic. Pinkie is in fact going to have a party for us all tonight."

Twilight looks at him, "I still don't know how you can predict it."

He smiled, "It's a sense not a secret."

Twilight puffed her cheeks at him and he chuckled. I smirked, if was the first time I smiled in this world, but it was going to be a while before I can get used to it. Pinkie logic? I think my head would explode if I tried to figure something like that.

"Well I guess Jayden and I are off. We will see you at the party at Sugarcube corner?" She asked.

Frank's left leg twitched, "Make that Twilight's castle, if you don't mind Twilight, and I sense Pinkie is a coming to meet new faces. You guys might want to go soon."

Twilight nods in approval and Luna nods, but Jayden had a confused look on his face.

"What do you me-" he was cut off because he was gone.

"Well that was eventful." I sighed.

"We're just getting started." he said.

I fall on my back on top of the bed groaning. 'This is going to be a long day...' I thought.

-Ryan's point of view-

'We're just getting started?' I repeated in my head. What else is there to do except getting our new jobs in a pony society? There was a party so I guess our employers are going to introduce themselves to us. I know Frank already said this, but when I made those clothes, they were meant for fun, not for the fashion industry. If Frank thinks I have the confidence in me then I can give it a try. Who knows maybe I'll become Rarities personal assistant someday.

"So when do we get started?" I asked.

Frank flipped over some pages and glanced at me, "Well for one we need you guys to get settled in your accommodations."

Twilight cleared her throat, "Well just to let you know I will be guiding you all to your new work areas. I can see that Jayden got his first job as a royal Strategist, we need to make haste so we can get to the party."

Frank snapped his fingers and the clipboard disappears into thin air. I need to know how he does that. He snaps his fingers again and the suit cases were levitating in the air.

"Let's get going shall we?" He said.

The six of us, Twilight and Frank at front, Aston and I at the middle, and Connor and Logan at the back; were heading for Sugarcube corner. I looked behind Connor and Logan; the suitcases were following right behind us.

I look at Aston, "How does he do that?"

He glances at me, "Do what?"

I pointed to the suit cases and Aston laughed, "Did you not hear what he said that 'he gained magic because of the three Princesses cutie marks?'"

I remembered what Frank said and snapped my fingers, "So if I get a tattoo I get magical powers?"

Frank sighed, "I'm afraid not Ryan. You see it happened by accident and I am stuck with Magic, but hey, I'm not complaining."

We all stopped at our destination and Sugarcube corner was a gingerbread house. I was about to lick it, but Frank slapped the back of my head. I yelped in pain and I looked up at him.

"It's not real candy." He stated.

I stick my tongue out, "It was worth a try."

"So is Pinkie here?" Connor asked.

"Let's see..." Frank said

I saw his head twitch, right leg jumped and left arm went all wavy. Then he shuddered.

"Pinkie..." he whispered.

"What's going on?" Logan asked.

He drops the suitcases, sprint towards Connors and opened it. Confetti, balloons, and party toys came flying out of his suit case. This made Aston jump back a few feet because fireworks were flying out and exploded ten feet above saying 'Welcome new Employee!'

Frank sighed and levitated a smiling pink pony out of Connor's suit case.

"Pinkie, remember what I told you about surprising your friends to death?" He asked.

"Aww! You're no fun! You found me and yet I didn't sense you coming at all." Pinkie said.

Connor walked up to Pinkie, "I guess you just wanted to make me feel welcomed?"

Pinkie nodded, "Yep! We got so much training for you to do! Cooking at Sugarcube corner is no joke when it comes to its pastries, cupcakes and mostly cake."

Frank dropped Pinkie and she landed on her feet. What was she? Is she a pony with some sort of powers? I turned to Twilight and she sighed.

"Don't try to explain or question it, it's just Pinkie Pie and Frank." she stated.

"Well you heard the mare; let's not question it." Logan said.

I was about to question it, but Frank interrupted, "Right so, Connor we'll see you at the party at Twilight's and I am going to show my friends their accommodations."

Pinkie saluted, "Okie Dokie Loki!"

I watched her as she took Connor, holding his suit case (Which was not burning), into the shop and the door closed making feel confused.

-Aston's point of view-

I'm not mad at my friend Frank, but I am actually glad that he brought me into this world. I was suffering when I was going through college on Football only. I just wanted something that I can just lay back and relax with my friends. Now Frank gave me that opportunity and soon who knows what's going to happen next.

After the whole fiasco that was Pinkie Pie; we were now on our way to Rarities Boutique to drop off Ryan. I was wondering what kind of farm I am going to be working at. From the looks of it, I can see some apple trees in the distance, so maybe an apple farm? I don't know I am just here for the ride. We made it to the Boutique and went inside.

"Are you sure were allowed in here?" I asked.

"Relax Aston, Rarity's Boutique is a public store that she happens to live in." Frank informed.

"Well that's very convenient." Ryan said.

Twilight nodded, "Yes, she is Ponyville's top fashion designer."

"Oh I wouldn't say I am Ponyville's top fashion designer, I just do my best." Said a voice.

I turned to see a white unicorn pony with three diamonds on her flank. Behind her was a lizard? No, a dragon eye goggling all over her; I can definitely see hearts coming out of his forehead. I said nothing about the dragon and continued to listen to the conversation.

"Good to see you Rarity, I'm here to drop off your new employee." Frank stated.

"Oh! That's wonderful darling!" she said.

He points to Ryan, "This is Ryan and he will be working for you."

He stepped forward holding his suit case and Rarity was inspecting him. I wasn't sure of what was going on, but if I would have to guess, Rarity is inspecting his sense of fashion. Seeing that we're in a Boutique, I can understand that there might be some high standards.

"Hmm... He will do the job. Do you have past experience?" She asked.

Frank handed her a picture, "I took a photo of my memory with a spell. This is Ryan when he made suits for our action figures."

Rarity looked over the photo and cleared her throat, "Welcome aboard darling."

Ryan chuckled, "Thanks' for the job."

"Now I must lead you to your room. Come, come." She said heading for the stairs.

"Rarity, just to let you know that there is a party at Twilight's Castle that Pinkie and Connor are hosting." Frank informed.

"Ah! Yes, yes. I'll definitely come to the party and bring Ryan with me." She said.

I noticed the dragon was eyeing Ryan and was mouthing, 'I'm watching you.' I smirked at the little dragon, he reminded me when I was in middle school and trying to ask a girl who was out of my league.

"Spike you want to come with us to meet up with Applejack?" Twilight asked.

He looked at her, "Nah. I was in the middle of helping Rarity."

I rolled my eyes and I noticed that Twilight did the same.

"Alright we're heading out now!" Frank said.

"Say hello to Applejack for me!" Rarity said as she led Ryan up the stairs.

We headed out to what is going to be my future job. This was going to be a weird time for me and to meet who my boss was.

-Logan's point of view-

Well it isn't easy being me. Even though I am lazy like some folks, but at heart I am a hard worker... When I wanted to be. Anyway I hate my world because of the pollution, global warming, politics, and so much crap that I really didn't care about. This world of Equestria however is different, what do you breathe in? I can breath in fresh air that isn't polluted. What's around here ruling the land? Two gods who raise the sun and moon? That is pretty epic and this world is very colorful.

We made our way to Sweet Apple Acres as we saw the sign up ahead. I smiled as we made our way to a house. This house was an old style barn and there were some wagons filled with apples.

"Applejack?" Frank asked.

"Well howdy there partner!" Applejack shouted.

An orange pony came out the house; she was a typical cow girl with her cowboy hat and tied her hair into a ponytail. No pun intended.

"Hey there Applejack, I got your employee right here. Oh! Rarity wanted to say hi." Frank informed.

Aston was given his suitcase and he walked up to Applejack. He then knelt down to her eye level and held out his hand for a shake. Applejack then tried to shake his hand as fast, but couldn't. He and Applejack just did a normal handshake. Which made Frank have a surprised face.

"Name's Aston. Glad to meet you Applejack." Aston said.

Applejack smirked, "Well it looks like we got ourselves a strong one here. Come on inside I'll introduce you to the family."

Frank waved at them both, "We'll meet you at the party at Twilight's alright Applejack?"

She looked at him, "Pinkie?"

"Yep."

"Predicted her sense again?"

"Yep."

"Well aright then. I'll meet you guys tonight." She said.

"See you then." he said walking away.

Twilight and I followed Frank and we headed to who knows what, but I really didn't care much. Maybe it was something about working at a Rainbow Factory? I wonder how the hell that works.

-Frank's point of view-

With that taken care of, now I can just call upon Rainbow Dash to get her convinced to get Logan a job. We stopped at the middle of the field and I snapped my fingers for my clipboard was now in my hands. I checked off who I dropped off and now it was Logan's turn.

"Alright Logan, how do you feel about flying?" I asked.

"I love the sky dude, what do you think?" He replied.

"I do have a permanent spell for you to jump like Goku from Dragon Ball and you can land on clouds easily." Frank said.

He smiled and presented his body in open arms, "Hit me baby!"

With nothing holding me back I cast a super lightweight spell and a cloud walking spell with the snap of my fingers. When I cast the spell I amplified my voice with magic to wake up a sleeping Rainbow Dash.

"RAINBOW DASH!!!!" I shouted.

Rainbow rushed out of the sky and stopped right in front of me. She was a few inches away from me; she then slowly scooted back for my personal bubble.

"What's up?" she asked.

"I am here to give your recruit for the Rainbow Factory." I said.

He looks at Logan who waved at her.

She turned to me, "How is he going to do that?"

"Logan do your thing." I said.

He jumped normally and flew up into the sky. He shouted in glee and landed on a cloud. Rainbow had her jaw out and immediately flew up to him.

"That was awesome!" She shouted.

She high hoofed him and they started talking about their names, but I interrupted them.

"Don't forget about the party!" I shouted.

They nodded and they started to walk away into the clouds.

Twilight turned to me, "That went well."

I sighed, "Now I am beat, I need to rest before the party and I'll tell you about my nightmare."

She smiled, "Alright. Let's head back."

-???? point of view-

At a random cave in the dragon lands you see a shattered mirror slowly starting to reassemble itself. When it is complete you see that it looks like the mirror that is in Frank's room. Next you see a hand grabbing the edge of the mirror.

"Finally..." it said.

When it completely came out of the mirror and it looked around its surrounds. Right behind it was three more figures that appeared from the mirror.

"The time has come..." one said.

"For our revenge?" The other asked.

"No for dominance." It said.

"I like the sound of that." The third chuckled.

The four of them started to laugh in unison as they look at the view of Canterlot and Ponyville in the distance.

Author's Note

With that done and dusted I am going to take a little break for my head to settle the brainstorm currently in my head. For now Comment down below about your favorite character. Is it Frank, Jayden, Connor, Aston, Ryan or Logan?

Edit: I found some misspelling and some misplaced words and fix it.

Party time!

-Jayden's point of view- (After he met up with Frank at Twilight's castle)

"-ean?" I finish my sentence when Luna and I teleported to Canterlot Castle.

I sighed, "I guess I'll get myself settled in my room then?"

Luna turned to me, "Yes, but I would like to show you one more room that I love to be in."

'Why is she taking me to a room that she love to be in?' I thought.

I shrugged, "Alright, lead the way."

We made our way passed the throne room while Luna was carrying my luggage with her magic. I was sort of eyeing the dark blue aura that surrounded it because magic really didn't exist in my world, but it does now. I smirked when I thought of using magic. Luna noticed I was smirking.

"What are you smiling at?" She asked.

"Oh, I thought that using magic would be an awesome feature if I had it." I said.

Luna looked back, "Did you know that Frank possessed magic?"

I nodded, "He threw me into a mirror with levitation which landed into your room."

"How do you know it was levitation?"

"Sometimes Frank would show me videos that has some ponies levitating objects and items."

"Hmm, that is very true. He did tell us that this world is basically a fairy tale."

"Yes it would seem, but I am glad to be in a fairy tale."

She smiled when I said this, which I was wondering what she was thinking. We stopped at the end of the hallway which had closed double doors. I walked pass Luna and opened the door.

"After you." I said.

"Why thank you." she giggled.

We stepped into an observatory which showed constellations on the ceiling. It was very similar to Luna's room when I first got here, but the only difference is that these stars were moving like I was in space.

I touched the wall and it was cold, but the stars were glowing through my hand. It wasn't a projection, I turned to face Luna who was looking at the galaxies.

She sighed, "I wish I could visit where you are."

"What's that?"

"I want to visit your world, but Frank said it would be to dangerous because of the American Government."

I sighed, "He's right, you know."

"Why is he right?"

"You mean he didn't tell you?"

"No."

I frowned, "Do you want to know?"

"More than anything."

I sighed, "From what I learned from my school; America would see you as a security threat and would try to locate the source and eradicate it. Seeing that is the case you would probably cause panic and chaos."

"Did somebody say chaos?" A mischievous voice asked.

I nearly jumped out of my skin, "HOLY SWEET MARY JOESPH!"

Luna looked up, "You can stop scaring him, Discord."

'Discord?' I thought.

Right in front of me appeared a serpent like creature that had different animal limbs connected to his body. Frank showed me in a video that this creature was being taken away by a bass cannon of sorts.

"So you are Discord? Load of Chaos?" I asked.

"Yes and you seem to be the one who woke me up from my nap." He said snapping his fingers.

A clipboard appeared right in front of him and he flipped through the pages.

I shrugged, "Well excuse me, I was panicking because I was scared for being in this new world."

"Uh, huh... I don't understand, but you did break a record. From the looks of it, it was Luna's record you broke." He said licking his thumb and turning a page.

"Again didn't know what came over me."

Luna spoke, "Jayden is now a Royal Strategist and is going to be serving the Royal family."

"That's fine and dandy, but I must skedaddle because I don't want to miss going to Fluttershy's Tea time. TTFN! Ta Ta For Now!" he said bouncing on his tail into another portal.

When the portal closed I was dumbfounded, not only did he do a reference from Winnie the Pooh, but bounced like a Tigger. I shook my head and turned my attention to Luna.

"You were saying?"

Luna cleared her throat, "When you have time off of work. I would like to ask you to come and visit me in this room during the night."

"You mean a get together?" I asked.

She slightly blushed, "More or less."

"Alright sure, I got nothing on my plate except for my friends." I stated.

She smiled, "Good, let's get you to your room then."

We made our way to the second floor of the castle and Luna revealed my room. It was a huge room with a king size bed, a huge desk with work supplies, a bathroom that was the size of my old room in my world, and a great view of the busy city with Ponyville at the distance.

"Wow." Was all I could say.

"You like it?" Luna asked.

I turned to her, "You kidding me? I love every inch of it."

I felt like a child again and ran to the bed which was ten times more comfortable than my last bed. I saw Luna placing my suit case next to the dresser, which was next to the desk, and walked towards the bed.

"I take it, you like the bed?" She asked.

I nod, "Better than my last one. What's it made of?"

"Feathers and magic." She smirked.

"Figures."

Luna looked a out the window and noticed that it was almost sunset, "We need to get ready for the party."

I sat up, "Sounds good."

I got my feet to hang over the bed, but when I stood up, I somehow tripped on a trip line. I was falling towards Luna's right wing and I tried to move my legs, but something was holding it. I quickly look back and the trip wire had wrapped around my legs. I closed my eyes and waited for impact. When on the ground, I opened my eyes and my nose was in blue feathers. Luna and I were on the floor and she was blushing when I saw her.

"Smory." I muffled.

She moaned when I did that and I was now blushing. 'Is her wings that sensitive?' I thought. I shook my head and move myself away from her with my arms. I looked at my legs and it was tangled in trip wire. I sighed and dragged my ass to my suit case. I opened the front pocket and grabbed a pair of scissors. I snipped the wire off and looked at a still stunned Luna.

"Uh... Sorry. The trip wire got me." I said.

She shakes her head and recomposed herself, "I-I-I must go."

She walked away from me and I wondered if I got her angry. The thought of it really hit me hard and I noticed somepony was watching me. I look to the door and it was Princess Celestia. I got up and was about to say something about the incident.

"It's not your fault that you didn't know that Pegasus wings are very sensitive especially to the arousal kind." she informed.

I gulped, "Am I in trouble?"

She smiled, "No, but she will return soon to see you. I'll see to it that she sees you at the party and I'll teleport you back to Twilight's Castle."

I sighed in relief, "Alright. I'll see you tomorrow for my first day of work?"

Her horned started to glow and it illuminated around me. I look to see Celestia who was smiling and before I was teleported I heard her say something.

"Don't be late." Was all I heard.

-Frank's point of view-

I sat on the bed after explaining my nightmare to Twilight and she was very concerned that I had double dream. She sat across from me while looking at the window.

"Do you think it would happen again?" She asked.

I sighed, "I don't know... The last time I did it was when my life was on the line. I made a deal with 'him' and that was the end of it, but this new presence that I felt was new."

"You won't hurt your friend's right? Not even me?" She asked.

I knew what she meant, what if I try to kill off one of my best friends and maybe even Twilight's friends. I put my hands on my forehead and try not to think about it. When I removed my hands Twilight was in front of me.

"I don't know what will happen, but I will try to share my feelings and not to hold it in." I stated.

She smiled and hugged me, "I hope to Celestia it doesn't happen."

We let go of the hug and Twilight realized she had something to say, "Oh! Did you get a message back from Anna and Amber?"

I smirked, "Amber and Anna are not interested in visiting another world. To be fair the letter was combined into one to express why they didn't want to go. They said they have issues with family and can't join you or me, but they said to 'Have fun in another world! Hope you enjoy it.'"

"Well at least they had a say whether they wanted to go or not, but I think your friends didn't have a say in the matter."

"What makes you say that?"

She deadpanned, "They were yelling like young foals separated from their parents."

I laughed, "Hey they love me as a friend and they know it. My friends needed a break from my world and needed to be at a peaceful world."

"What about Jayden and his Canterlot voice?"

"Oh that's Jayden being Jayden. He always overreacts, often, to anything new."

I hear the door knock and I check the window, it was almost sunset. It must be Pinkie and Connor to set up the party. I lift Twilight, with my magic, into my arms and head towards the door.

"Are Pinkie and Connor here already?" She asked.

"Yep."

"You know this will be embarrassing for us both." She blushed.

"Yep."

She put her hoof on my cheek, "Stop pretending to be Big Mac."

"What? What are you implying? Did you have a crush on Big Mac?" I smirked.

"W-What? M-Me?! H-Having a c-crush on B-Big Mac?" She stuttered.

I chuckled, "Relax I was playing with you."

I nuzzled her neck and she was puffing her cheeks out.

"I hate you sometimes." She pouted.

"Hate is a mean word." I replied.

"Ugh! You're unbelievable!" She shouted.

"You love me and you know it." I quipped.

"Ugh! Get a room you two!" Connor shouted.

I realized I was at autopilot and opened the door while Twilight and I were flirting. Twilight and I look at Connor, who had his arms crossed. Pinkie was just happy to see us and was carrying some of her party supplies in her party wagon. Twilight was beet red and I put her down with my magic and recomposed myself.

"So how's your new living place?" I asked.

Connor smirked, "I have to bunk with Pinkie until Mrs. and Mrs. Cake finish renovating the room."

"Is that going to be a problem?" I asked.

Pinkie hugged Connor from behind, "Nope! We will have a great time at Sugarcube Corner." Pinkie added.

Twilight spoke, "That's good to hear! Frank and I were just going for a walk to pick up Frank's friends."

"Alright! This gives Connor and I to decorate the castle with all of my supplies. Also I get to try out my new Party Cannon Version 2!" Pinkie smiled.

I smiled, "Just make sure you don't go overboard."

She saluted, "Yes sir!"

Twilight made her way out the front door, "We will see you in a little while Pinkie!"

I followed Twilight, waved at Connor and we made our way towards Logan.

-Ryan's point of view-

Rarity showed me to my room, it was bigger than my last room. I looked around and across from me were some mannequins or ponnequins? I didn't know because they had no clothing on them. To the right was a clean working designing desk and to its right was some shelf's with different fabric inside. Across from the shelf was a queen size bed and it was decorated with diamonds, rubies, and emeralds.

"Are these jewels expensive to buy?" I asked.

Rarity turned to me, "No, there are an abundant amount of different jewels that can be found if you dig in the right area. Why you ask?"

I scratched my head, "Well this would cost a fortune back in my world even one piece of this bed can get me a ton of money."

"Hmm... That is quite strange, but I use it for my fashion designs for a decorative perspective."

"I saw one of the dresses that got me inspired to work on a new piece."

"Oh! I will get going to let that brain of yours get to work, but didn't you want to wait after the party?"

I thought about it and tapped my chin, "It's going to be a rough draft when I finish so it wouldn't take me long."

"So I take you can draw nicely? I am starting to like you as my second employee."

'Wait? Second?' I thought.

I cleared my throat, "Who is the first employee?"

"Why her name is Coco Pummel. She currently is assisting me at Manehattan with other dress designs I sent her on a regular basis."

Manehattan? Did she mean Manhattan... 'Oh these pony puns are going to end me.' I thought grimly.

I made my way to the bed and set the suit case on top of it. I proceed to open it to grab my art pad. I grab my art supplies and place them on the desk. I turn on the lamp that was right next to me and sat myself down.

"I'll be informing Sweetie Belle, my sister that you'll be staying for a while." Rarity informed.

I nod and continue to flip to a new page on my pad. I used the ponnequin as a guide line to get my first dress done for a women... I mean mare. It was meant for a prom dress, but it would do. I sighed, but on the corner of my eye catch a glimpse of a new pony I haven't seen before.

This made my jump out of my seat, "AH!"

It screamed back and I realized it was a white filly with a different hair style. She fled out of my room and was never seen again.

I recollect myself, "Was that Sweetie Belle?"

I heard nothing, but I shrugged it off and continued on drawing the next design. I love doing concept art, it was the only thing I could do instead of making the actual dress because when it was done, I needed the materials. With the materials being expensive and that made my concept art very useless. Though, seeing that there is an abundance of materials here; there is no stopping my imagination. I heard a knock on the door, specifically the door frame. I turn my head to see Frank, Aston, Logan, Rarity, a cyan Pegasus, an orange pony, Twilight and Rarity were behind me.

"You guys want to see my concept art?" I asked.

"I would be delighted darling." Rarity said levitating my art pad towards her.

Her eyes widened when she saw this, "This is beautiful Ryan... It looks like Cinderella's dress, but it's a bit different which is good."

Frank looked over Rarities shoulder and smirked, "You work fast man."

I shrugged, "It was my first try anyhow."

Aston spoke, "Wow. That is good drawing skills you have."

"No kidding." Logan said.

The cyan Pegasus looked at the drawing, "It's cool and all, but it wasn't as cool as my dress at the Gala."

Rarity shuddered, "Rainbow Dash... Please not another word about the Gala."

"Yeah I still don't want to be reminded about that horrible day." The orange mare said.

"C'mon Applejack, no fancy pony wanted to buy your food anyway." Rainbow said.

Applejack sighed, "Yeah its true, but lets forget about that and get to the party."

I look at the window and it was almost night time, "Time sure does fly by."

"Alright everypony, let's make our way to my castle." Twilight said.

I nodded, Rarity handed back my pad and I closed it up. I joined the group as we proceeded to make our way to the informal party at Twilight's castle.

-Logan's point of view-

It was an awesome party, even Rainbow Dash agreed it was even better than her birthday party and anniversary of coming to Ponyville. The decorations were top notch and made the castle interior shine with all its glory. The refreshments were delicious and the drinks were no exception. Connor made some cookies for all of us and we all took a bite at the same time.

The cookies were cooked with red hot ghost peppers. The only reason why it was ghost peppers is because I did a dare to eat five ghost peppers at once so I can earn fifty dollars. I immediately ran to the punch bowl and dipped my mouth into it. I was waiting for the surging burn sensation to go through my mouth, but nothing happened.

"That would have been a terrible time for our taste buds." Frank said.

I turned to Frank, "I sensed ghost peppers dude. What happened to the burning sensation?"

"I cast a spell to prevent our taste buds to burn to an oblivion." he said wiping his face with a napkin.

"Oh, sorry about that. I think Pinkie mixed up the ingredients." Connor chuckled.

"Don't worry about that; just make sure it gets away from other ponies." Aston said.

Frank snapped his fingers and the cookies caught on fire. Which at the same time I hear something pop above my head.

"FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Jayden yelled as he landed on top of me.

When the dust settled Frank levitated Jayden off of me and sat him on the couch. I got myself up and dusted off my pants. I grab my piece of cake and joined the others.

"You need to have a warning when you're going to pop around." I said sitting next to him.

Jayden frowned, "Celestia did this to me and she must have miscalculated while I was getting to the castle."

"What happened exactly? I thought that you and Luna were going to show up." Ryan said.

I noticed Jayden was slightly blushing, "Uh... Luna had some Royal things to attend to."

Frank raised an eyebrow, "She had the day off today."

Twilight showed up from behind me, "That's right, Celestia would be raising the moon and lowering the sun for today."

Jayden raised his hands, "What is this an interrogation?"

"No, we just want to know what juicy information you have to provide us." Frank smirked.

"Fucking leeches."

I chuckled, "Let's leave this guy to his mind so he can get some refreshments."

"Thank you! At least somebody wants to give me a break!" Jayden praised.

Jayden got out of his seat and headed towards the refreshment table. Ryan tagged along and I returned to the conversation we had before.

"So what will happen to our parents back in our world?" I asked.

Everybody went silent. It is a thought that everybody had on their mind, but Jayden made his way back with a slice of cake, with some punch.

Jayden sighed, "I don't really want to go back, but I will miss my family."

Frank cleared his throat, "The one thing I can do is that I can produce a spell that will teleport all of us to our families during the holidays."

Everyone sighed with relief. Their families would be happy to at least see them during the holidays. Jayden sighed and stuffed his face with cake. I took a bite of my cupcake and out of nowhere Princess Luna popped right in front of Jayden. I saw him choking his own punch while trying to wash out the cake in his mouth.

Jayden's cough finally settled, "Is this going to be a habit?"

Luna slightly blushed, "Sorry I am late everypony."

"No harm done." Frank said.

"Alright now this party will really get started!" Pinkie shouted firing out her party cannon.

-The next day....-

-Connor's point of view-

My head was throbbing... I wake up lying on top the cold tile floor. 'So this is what it feels like to have a hangover....' I thought to myself. I turn myself around so my back was on the ground. The whole room was spinning and it irritated my brain. I hear a groan from behind me and I look up to see who it was. To my surprise it was Jayden hugging the toilet which got me to smile a bit. 'Looks like he had a rough one too.' I thought.

Then a flash of memories from last night played through my head and I am getting the small pieces of information though my head. All I could remember was Applejack gave us Apple cider, but it was revealed that the barrels were switched. It was in fact hard apple cider, but I didn't care because I was getting wasted. Another throbbing membrane of my brain accessed another set of memories. I remembered that we played truth or dare. I.... I dared Jayden to make out with Luna, whom were both drunk, on the lips. I hear another groan in the bathtub which made me get up on my groggy legs. I leaned against the sink and looked at the tub. Luna was sleeping in the tub with a fedora hat and a clown nose on her muzzle. 'Why does she have that get up?' I asked myself in deep thought.

I turned to face the mirror, and my face had some permanent markings. My face had a huge dick on my forehead. I was about to get mad, but another wave of memories continued to hit me. Ryan had a permanent marker on his person and was marking everybody in sight. He even commented on a drunk Rarity who drew a triangle over her cutie mark and calling that she was part of Illuminati. Everybody laughed on that comment. I look at Jayden who didn't have any markings on his forehead, but a marking on his forearm saying, 'Luna and Jayden XOXOX.' I smirked and walked out of the bathroom.

I jolted up when I was smacked with another set of memories of what happened to Pinkie and the others. Pinkie made fun of Twilight for having a huge horn, which it wasn't, and causing Pinkie to kiss Rainbow on the cheek. Rarity was crying that she would never find her prince charming and would die as a single old mare. Applejack was arm wrestling Aston to see who was strongest, but Aston won and they flirted with each other. Fluttershy to my surprise observed the whole mess.

I recovered from the flash back and walked down the stairs. I see that every decoration was destroyed, the cake on the table was mixed with puke. On the couch was Discord? Another flash back hit my throat and I knelt down to my knees. Now I remembered everything. First was truth or dare, Ryan's permanent marker, Pinkies friends arguing with one another and the one who switched the barrels, the one who got drunk with us in the mix was Discord himself.

"Y-You bastard..." Connor said weakly before passing out.

Author's Note

In case if your wondering, yes everybody will have their own chapter after this chapter.

Connor spending time with Pinkie

After getting news that Jayden got his own cutie mark and that its the shape of a scythe. I kind of got jealous and burned some of the last batch of cupcakes, but Pinkie didn't mind and took all the blame. I felt really bad that I got my employer in trouble that could in fact cause her to lose her job.

The next day in the afternoon; I think I know what I am going to do now and I felt nervous for doing this sort of thing. I am going to make a party to apologize to Pinkie. I might regret it, but it's not going to be a big party. It's going to be a small party concealed in our room. I found Pinkie's party cannon Version 2 and I got cracking on the decorating.

"Alright, how do you work this thing?" I asked myself.

I saw a button on the back of the cannon that said: 'Party time!' I gulped and prayed to Celestia that it was tame. I pushed the button and the cannon roared to life like a machine. As the cannon/machine was working, a note fell off to the bottom of the cannon. I picked up the note and it said: 'May cause an ear ringing experience.'

"Oh, fuck a duc-" my voice was cut off by an explosion.

-Jaydens point of view-

I awoke from my slumber and sat up straight with a bewildered look on my face. Luna looked at me and wondered about what I was dreaming about.

"What's wrong?"

"I could of sworn that someone almost used my line." I said.

"It could be your imagination."

"It could, but it felt... Nah!" I waved my hand and lye back down.

"Save your strength for you magic lessons."

I mumbled, "Great."

"What was that?"

"I mean... I look forward to it." I smiled.

"Good we start tomorrow."

'Oh Fuck a Duck.' I shouted in my head.

-Connor's point of view-

BOOM!

I was thrown like a rag doll across the room and my back was against the wall. I opened my eyes and slowly popped my ears. I found that Pinkies room was filled with all the decorations landed on the correct place and there was even a blank cake on the table. I grabbed the provided icing and spelled out the words on the cake saying: 'Sorry Pinkie for my mistake.' I found gummy nibbling my shoe with his teeth-less gums and I smiled.

"You know your never going to destroy my shoes with your type of jaws." I said to gummy.

Gummy just stayed silent and just blinked in response.

I sighed, "I'm talking to a baby alligator."

I hear Pinkie coming up stairs because she always bounces up the stairs. I turned off the lights and hide myself away from Pinkie. She opened the door and bounced right into the room.

"Connor? Connor! Are we playing hide and go seek?" She bubbled.

I smirked and turned on the lights, "Surprise PINKIE!"

Pinkie bounced up and looked all around her. She gasped and I could tell her smiled grew even bigger. She walked over to the cake, read what I wrote, smiled and walked toward me.

"Thanks for the 'Sorry for my mistake party!'" She smiled.

I scratched my head, "So were still friends?"

"Why would you say that? Of course were still friends you silly billy!" She giggled.

Pinkie, Gummy and I partied throughout the afternoon. As it came close to the evening, Pinkie whipped out her new invention. It looked like a party cannon, but it looked reverse... Oh Celestia and all that thing are holy she made a vacuum equivalency of a reverse Party cannon.

"Pinkie is that reverse party cannon suppose to clean all this decorations up?" I asked.

She nodded, "Yep this is the mark one of the reverse party cannon. Seeing that Party cannon version 2 was a success, I need to see if I can quickly clean up a place after a party without the labor."

"That sounds a bit lazy."

"Well when your a party planner and you have a whole bunch of parties back to back; it makes you wonder if there is an easier solution. This is my solution!" she tapped the reverse cannon with her hoof.

I sighed, "Alright lets test this bad boy."

She smiled, "Okie Dokie Loki!"

She flipped the switched and like the version 2 it roared to life. Then it sucked up all the party decorations, used plates, used cups, all the crumby messes and even the table got sucked in. The room was all clean and sparkling when she turn off the vacuum cleaner (I don't care if its a Reverse Party Cannon, it is still a vacuum). I lye on the couch and sighed. I was happy that her invention was the best, but I felt that something was missing... I look at my suit case, which was beside me, and proceeded to open it up. I found my I-phone and checked if I had service. There was no service; which made me groan when I realized that I can't live without internet. Pinkie heard my groan and walked up to me with a concerned face.

"You alright Connor?" she asked.

I put my phone down, "What do you do for fun in Equestria?"

"Parties!"

I face-palmed, "Anything but parties."

"Having fun with your friends?"

"Most of them are busy with work."

She tapped her chin, "How about we pull some pranks?"

My eyes brighten up, "Pranks?"

She nodded, "Yep! Since Dashie is working with Logan, she can't spend time pulling pranks like she did before. So what do you say? Are you game?"

I smirked and grabbed her hoof, "Pinkie tomorrow lets make some chaos."

-Discords point of view-

I had a sudden shudder on my back and it made me look towards the direction of Equestria.

"Somepony is having fun... Sounds nice." I quivered.

I heard somebody enter the room. It was a Griffin with Royal armor, must be a high ranked soldier.

He cleared his throat, "The Royal Negotiator and the King Giroghtha Ruler of the Griffons will now see you."

I sighed, "Let's get this going shall we?"

We made our way to the Royal meeting room to get negotiations with the peace treaty with the Equestrians and the Griffons.

Pinkie and I grabbed 'pranking material' to set some traps to surprise some ponies. I made a green ooze filled balloon and set it up to where if they came by a window the balloon would drop on their head. Pinkie's was more... How should I put it... Insane. She set a table of a certain restaurant under a catapult; she measured the trajectory that they would land into the lake down the road. I was shocked when the actual catapult worked and did what she said. We apologize to the people that we pranked and we did it some more to other ponies. By the time we got done we were exhausted and we hung out at the lake.

I brought my swim trunks and had them under my clothing. Pinkie had the same idea and did a cannon ball into the lake. We swam all day and we met up with Fluttershy who was also getting ready to dip in. Being shy as she is; she was standing near the water, but didn't get in. I decided to give her a little push.

"Come on Fluttershy the waters fine!" I shouted.

"Oh... Alright..." She said.

She dipped her hooves into the water and shivered. She took a deep breath and dived into the deep water. I swam up to her and ruffled her wet mane.

"See I knew you could do it." I said.

She slightly blushed, "Y-yeah... Thanks Connor."

I looked to Pinkie who had her cheeks puffed, "I want my mane ruffled too."

I smirked and did the same to Pinkie, but I could see she was blushing as well. Now I can definitely see the hints on their faces. I dated around 20 women when I live in my world and none of them I held a serious relationship. Seeing that Pinkie got jealous because I ruffled Flutter's mane; got me the hint that she fancies me. After going through some thinking; an idea popped into my head.

"Hey I have a crazy idea." I said.

Pinkie and Fluttershy talked in unison, "What is it?"

I smirked, "Pinkie do you have huge elastic bands, some leather, and scissors."

Pinkie swam to the shore, shook herself and she was dry as a bone. Her hair, that was down and wet, was now all fluffy. She got behind a tree and was carrying all the items I asked for. I shook my head to not question it. I swam towards the shore, Fluttershy tagged along and I got to work with my idea. After finding two sturdy trees I got the elastic bands to connect to the leather making my very first sling shot. I would have to ask Pinkie where she got the leather from because it is made out of animals that can talk. I didn't see Fluttershy anywhere, but I saw a note on the tree to my right saying: 'Need to go feed Angel. Have a nice day with Pinkie.' I ripped the note off the tree and walked towards a curious Pinkie. Who was looking at the contraption wondering why I made this.

"Pinkie could you sit right in the leather area?" I asked.

She nodded and put her plot on the leather. I grabbed the edges of the leather and pulled her back. The bands were still firm as I continue to pull about two feet or so.

Pinkie craned her head to face me, "What are you going to do?"

I smirked, "To launch you!"

I let go of the catapult and sent Pinkie flying into the middle of the lake. This made her laugh as she plunged into the water. I waited a few seconds, but she wasn't coming up. I jumped into action and went into the lake. I dived into the water and opened my eyes to look around. I saw Pinkie sinking like a rock and I swam towards her. I put my hands around her torso and dragged her with me to the surface. I lye Pinkie on the shore and thought what I was going to do. I didn't do CPR on anybody especially with any pony. 'Alright, lifeguard movies don't let me down!' I thought.

I pushed her chest down several time and did mouth to mouth. After doing this three times, Pinkie coughed and threw up all the water into the lake. I was panting because for one if Pinkie died I would have to suffer the consequences from her friends and my friends. Second I didn't want to lose her because... Why didn't I want to lose her? Did I have feelings for her? Do I consider her as a friend? I shook my head when Pinkie spoke.

"What happened?" She asked.

"You almost drowned. I saved you." I informed.

"Y-You saved me..." She whispered.

"Ah... Yeah... I di-" I was interrupted by Pinkie locking lips against mine.

When she released me I was shocked and she giggled. Where did that come from? Out of all the girls I dated, none of them were so keen to kiss me out of nowhere, but then again I did save her life from drowning.

"Thanks Connor." She said quietly.

Now I was getting uncomfortable because she is never this quiet and I was freaking out in my head. 'She's going to kill us all!' my memory shouted. I shook my head and remembered what Twilight said: 'My friends wouldn't do anything to hurt you.' I was calming down and looked to Pinkie who was unsure of something. I sighed and sat right next to her.

I petted her mane and smiled, "No problem."

She giggled, "What should we do now?"

"Lets not tell anybody or anypony about what happened here today."

"Why?"

"Do you Pinkie promise?"

She gasped, "Of course I'll Pinkie Promise!"

"Good. Lets head back."

Pinkie and I headed back to Sugarcube corner, leaving behind the sling shot for anypony else who wants to use it.

The next morning was a weird one. Weird in a way because I felt another heartbeat beside me. I open my eyes and see a Pink bottom right in front of me. My face was heating up and I felt a hoof touching my right thigh. I noticed that Pinkie wrapped her hooves around my upper right leg and I couldn't understand why. I could feel the Pinkie was nuzzling my left leg and was getting close to my morning wood. I gulped and tried to pry off Pinkie by pushing her butt away from my face. As I push Pinkie's butt, she wiggled and made my hands slip to touch her clit. She moaned with pleasure, but was still asleep. 'Damn it Pinkie!' I thought.

I fiddled around her hooves and got her let go of my leg. I pushed her to the side and made my way to the exit. My heart was pounding and I just got out of a situation an ecchi anime would give to the protagonist. I made my way to the bathroom and washed my face with cold water. Looking up at the mirror, I had my pajama's on and my face was still red from embarrassment and a little arousal. I sighed and walked back into the room to collect my change of clothes.

Pinkie was still asleep and I noticed that she had her whole plot exposed in front of me. I gulped and walked out the room. When I back into the bathroom I got changed. It was nothing special, it was just some black jeans, and a white T-shirt. I decided that I wanted to bake something for Pinkie; seeing that it was breakfast time. I went down the stairs and put on my apron. I grabbed my I-Phone that had a recipe I was working on. When I looked at the screen; I smirked and got to work.

It seems the Cakes and their children are out on a vacation. They did left us a note saying to take care of the place for two weeks. I was alone with a Pinkie Pie who has a crush on me. After a few hours, Pinkie finally woke up and came down the stairs floating in the air by sniffing the food I made. Landing on her feet she yawned and smiled.

"What did you make for breakfast?" She asked.

"I made my new muffin which I finally perfected. It's called The Fruity Surprise." I said pulling off the sheet revealing the muffins.

The muffins were baked correctly, but it was more colorful. There were four fruits into this surprise which include; slices of strawberries, blueberries, raspberries, and pineapple. Pinkie took a bite and I believe her taste buds exploded making her twitch all over. I took a bite from mine and my taste buds went to paradise. I created a beautiful masterpiece of bakery.

Pinkie finished her muffin, "Connor... THAT TASTED AMAZING!!!"

I chuckled, "Glad you liked it."

"I am starting to like your baking skills! It's like you were born to bake!"

"I don't know about that."

I was interrupted by a surging pain going on my right arm. It heated up to boiling point which got me to groan in agony. I saw my wrist was creating a red muffin like tattoo. I dropped to my knees; my breath quickens and cold sweat was going down my throbbing forehead.

"CONNOR!" Pinkie shouted.

"Get Frank..." I panted.

I saw Pinkie getting close to me and I fell on her back. The last thing I remember is being carried to the hospital here at town.

-Frank's point of view-

"What's wrong with Ryan?" I asked.

Twilight and I were researching what happened to Jayden, but I was about to look at the mirror when Rarity enter the castle like a mad mare.

She recomposed herself, "Ryan is at the hospital with a cutie mark on his wrist."

"Again?" Twilight asked herself.

I glanced at Twilight, "Let's go."

"Right. Rarity lead the way."

We made our way to the hospital and once we were inside I heard a crying Pinkie Pie. I quickly ran up to the room without answering the nurses callings and saw Connor on a hospital bed. Pinkie was crying and her hair was completely down which was a rarity in itself. I walked up to Connor and looked at his wrist. It was shaped like a muffin... I snapped my fingers to get a book called 'To define your cutie mark.' I flied throw the M's and found muffin shape section. 'He's going to be a great baker.' I thought.

I put my hand on Pinkie's shoulder, "You alright Pinkie?"

"Is he going to be alright?" She sobbed.

"He's going to be fine. He just got his cutie mark, which causes pain for humans for some strange reason."

"So he's going to be better?"

I nodded and when I did; Pinkies hair went back to normal and was smiling slightly.

"Thank goodness." She sighed.

"You keep him company and tell him I said that his cutie mark represents a great baker."

She smiled and nodded. I waved goodbye to her and made my way to Ryan's room with the book in hand. I eventually found Ryan's room with Twilight scanning him.

"Does he have magic?" I asked.

She nodded, "He'll need magical lessons."

"Does that mean I have magic like yours?" Ryan asked.

I nodded, "Yep you do, but not to the extent that mine goes."

He raised his arms in the air, "HELL YEAH!"

"You did give me quite a fright when you passed out on me, darling." Rarity said.

Ryan scratched his head, "Sorry about that."

"What's his cutie mark?" I asked Twilight.

"Its a needle in a thread and a piece of cloth." She answered.

I closed the book, "I don't need to know what that cutie mark represents."

"So I take it designing, making dresses and making concept art is my talent." Ryan asked.

"Twilight would you mind checking on Connor who is five doors down?" I asked.

She nodded and headed out the door.

After I parted ways with Ryan I met up with Twilight. She was grinning and was jumping all about.

"So Connor has magic too?" I asked.

She nodded, "Yes! This is getting exciting! All your friends are getting cutie marks!"

"Yes it is exciting and I might have a theory of what is happening to them. I also need to inform Applejack and Rainbow about Logan's and Aston's upcoming cutie marks."

"Alright I'll send Spike to Applejack and I'll go to Rainbow Dash. You go and see if your theory is true." She said.

I nodded and she flew off to Rainbow Dash. I sighed and looked up at the clouds.

'I think we're getting magic because of the portal.' I thought.

Author's Note

Everybody is getting cutie marks! If you look under your seats, you all get a cutie mark, you get a cutie mark and you get a cutie mark! :rainbowlaugh:

All serious though I am starting to wonder why people are hating this story. :rainbowhuh: As a writer and a reader I have to ask you what makes you hate this story? :trixieshiftright: Comment down below; I am all ears. :eeyup:

*Edit I changed Connors cutie mark to be on his right arm.

Ryan goes to Manehatten

Twilight made her way out of the door and Frank made his way towards me. With all of this excitement going through my veins that I can finally use magic, made me wonder what will happen to me.

"So what happens now?" I ask.

"You are going to need magic lessons and I need to test my new spell. You game?" he said.

"What does this spell do, darling?" Rarity asked.

Frank glanced at her, "It takes a book and puts the information in to a ponies or in this case a human brain."

"So I don't have to take the lessons?" I asked.

Frank nodded.

"Alright give your first Guinea pig a shot."

Frank nodded again and put his two finger tips on my forehead. I felt something surging through my mind and in a flash all of this knowledge of how to use magic rushed through my head. Teleportation spell, levitation spell, sending letter spell and so many others filled my head. It all stopped when Frank took off his fingers. I slightly shuddered when all of the information settled in my noggin.

"How do you feel?" he asked.

"I feel pretty weird, but I felt a surge of knowledge was being put into my head."

"Then the spell was a success." He smiled.

"Can you do a simple levitation spell on that quill?" Rarity asked.

She pointed to the quill on the night stand right next to me. I looked at the quill and snapped my fingers. It instantly started to float and I twilled my fingers to my direction. The quill obeyed my command and it landed on my right palm. I snapped my left fingers and the quill teleported back to the night stand where it was before. I smiled with approval.

"This is AMAZING!" I said.

"Glad you like it."

"Thanks a lot man!"

"No problem."

"What about your other friends?" Rarity asked.

Frank scratched his head, "I need to see if the spell is long lasting. If you would be so kind and try to use magic as much as you can. Exhaust the hell out of it and don't tell anybody or pony about it. I will tell Twilight about it later on, but you two are the only ones who know this spell."

"We Pinkie Promise darling." Rarity said.

"Pinkie Promise?" I asked.

"Never break a Pinkie Promise." Frank said.

"Other wise you'll lose your friends..." Rarity trailed off.

As if on queue, Pinkie shouted, "FOREVER!!"

I jumped slightly and sighed, "Don't question it?"

Frank nodded.

"Alright..." I sighed again.

-The next day-

After being discharged at the Hospital; I was generally happy that I can use magic now. Now to fulfill Frank's wish by exhausting my magic. I decided to walk to the Ponyville park and practice there. I walked up to a tree and found another tree about twenty feet away from me. I look at the tree and snapped my fingers. I instantly teleported to the tree, but slammed my head against the log. Doing this made me fall to the ground and groan in pain. This was nothing compared when I got my cutie mark, but it ranked second place on the pain chart. After that teleport I felt magically exhausted which I never thought I would feel like that in my life. It must be because I used too much magic or the hit on the head gave me a concussion. I shrugged off the possibilities and decide to get to work on my other concept art at the Boutique.

Once I got to the Boutique, I see Sweetie Belle doing some paperwork with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. They introduced themselves to me on the second day of work and called themselves 'The Cutie Mark Crusaders'. Sweetie Belle had mistaken me as Frank and got scared, which was the reason why she ran away. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo knew about Aston and Logan because Rainbow Dash and Applejack introduced them. I was surprised to find that they were comfortable around me. I don't know why I was surprised, but it must be something about this world that keeps things exciting.

"Hey Ryan!" They said in unison.

"Hey girls, what are you doing over there?" I asked.

"We're doing our homework." Apple bloom said.

"Need any help?"

"Nah, we're good. We're almost done as well." Scootaloo said.

"My sister needs you in her room for a 'talk'." Sweetie Belle said.

"Sounds like you're in trouble." Apple Bloom said.

"I would be in trouble if I was in the hospital all day." I said.

I made my way to the stairs while the fillies were giggling away with their school work. I got to Rarities door and knocked three times.

"Come in!" she shouted.

'She doesn't sound angry.' I thought.

I opened the door and walked inside, "Hey Rarity. You needed something for me?"

She turned around and sighed, "This is going to be your first task as my assistant. I need you to go to Manehatten tomorrow and help out Coco Pummel with some clothing ideas."

"Whoa. I get to go to Manehatten already?" I asked.

She nodded, "I know you just got out of the hospital and I am not pushing you to do your work. This will be also a side vacation if you complete five concept art clothing for mares or stallions."

I tapped my chin, "Everything will be paid for?"

"More or less."

"Where will I be staying?"

"At Coco's place. I informed her that your coming and she'll be happy to take you in for a few days."

"Alright, I'll get an over night bag ready and get to work on the concept art."

She smiled, "You do have a wild imagination to be released don't you darling."

"You wouldn't believe it."

-Next day-

Rarity and I made it to the Ponyville train station, which was quiet, but I didn't care because I was excited to visit another part of Equestria by myself. I informed Frank that I was going and he told me to be careful around the ally ways. 'Yeah I don't need a repeat of what happened last time.' I thought. I almost got mugged the last time I went to a major city like Tokyo, but the police were there and stopped the crook. My memory was interrupted by a train whistle in the distance and a ringing bell. My jaw dropped on how the Train looked. It was like my little sister's play set. I looked away when the train came to a halt and released it's steam into the platform.

"Next stop Manehatten!" The conductor shouted.

"Here's your ticket for the trip and another ticket for the way back." Rarity said giving me golden tickets.

"Now your just joking..." I whispered.

I remembered clearly what song I can put this into play which touched my inner child. I couldn't hold it in I held my deep breath trying to swat it away, but it was futile.

"Darling whats wrong?" she asked.

-Music-

I never thought my life could be anything but catastrophe
But suddenly I begin to see a bit of good luck for me
Cause I've got a golden ticket
I've got a golden twinkle in my eye
I never had a chance to shine never a happy song to sing,
But suddenly half the world is mine what an amazing thing
Cause I've got a golden ticket.
It's ours Charlie!
I've got a golden sun up in the sky.

"Who's this Charlie fellow?" she asked bewildered.

Some ponies for some reason knew this song for some reason and were joining the fun.

I never thought I'd see the day when I would face the world and say,
"Good morning. Look at the sun." (Everypony cheered.)
I never thought that I would be slap in the lap of luxury
Cause I have said it couldn't be done
But it can be done.

I was then given a cane and I started to dance like Johnny Depp from the Alice and Wonderland movie.

"Here I go!" I cheered, "Watch my speed!" I chuckled. Then I almost fell by hitting the pole, but Rarity helped me on my feet.

I never dreamed that I would climb over the moon in ecstasy,
But nevertheless it's there that I'm shortly about to be
"Cause I've got a golden ticket
I've got a golden chance to make my way
And with the golden ticket it's a golden day." (Everypony cheered.)

Everypony followed me around and was bouncing like Pinkie while Rarity just smiled and trotted beside me.

Good morning! Look at the sun!
Cause I have said, "It couldn't be done"
"But it can be done." (Everypony Cheered.)

I never dreamed that I would climb over the moon in ecstasy,
But nevertheless it's there that I'm shortly about to be
Cause I've got a golden ticket.
"Cause I've got a golden ticket.
I've got a golden chance to make my way
And with a golden ticket it's a golden day." (Everypony finished.)

Everypony clapped their hooves and I headed for the Train with my new hat and cane. I waved to everypony, said goodbye to Rarity, as the Train blew it's final whistle and started to move it's metal wheels. I sighed with relief because I haven't broke into song since I was 12. I look over the horizon and smiled. 'Manehatten is going to be fun.' I thought.

-Discords point of view-

"What do you mean you won't co-operate?" I asked.

The negotiator, Monsoon, sighed, "Discord; these humans could be a danger to our kingdom."

"Why is that? If you don't mind me asking."

The King spoke, "I have gotten news that Celestia acquired a Royal Strategist and the last time I heard the description: it was meant for war purposes."

"I assure you, Jayden doesn't have anything against Griffons or your empire. I can just ring up Frank and he can explain it to you all."

"We all know of Frank's residency. We just need to know how many humans are currently on Equestria." Monsoon demanded.

I sighed, "Fine. If you must know there are only six humans in Equestria."

"If it's not too much trouble to ask; how many humans are on their planet?" The king asked.

I tapped my chin, "Last time I asked, which was the first time, there are a total of 7 billion and counting your majesty."

Monsoon's eyes widened, "You must be joking. The Griffon empire can only hold 2 billion residences."

I chuckled, "Yes, I was hysterical at first too, but he showed me this."

Snapping my fingers revealed a 'World Wide Count Report' paper. I levitated it to the King and he quickly skimmed it over.

"My god... How can their planet even survive under the weight of so much subjects?" he asked himself.

I cleared my throat, "They have space explorations and are having colonies being built on other planets."

"I'll take your word for it that I believe you." Monsoon said.

"So are we back to negotiations?" I asked.

"We will, but we require one thing." the king asked.

"What's that?"

"Give Jayden the Royal Strategist to me and we'll continue our negotiations." The king said.

"What if he says no?"

"Then nothing will be done to keep this land from going to war."

The next day -Ryan's point of view-

Sleeping on the bed of the cart wasn't too bad, but I had some familiar back pains from my old bed. The train provided breakfast, but again no bacon or sausage. It was the only thing that I disliked about Equestria; everypony was vegetarian and I didn't mind, but I was getting bored of green. After breakfast the conductor informed that we're approaching Manehatten. I looked out the window and the place was very similar to New York, but it was on a small island. I know that New York is on a small island, but this looked like a real island with huge bodies of water surrounding it.

We stopped at our train station and I made sure I packed everything in my overnight bag. I headed out the station and saw Coco Pummel sitting on a bench with her saddle bags sitting next to her. Rarity showed me a picture of what she looked like and I thought she was a very pretty pony. I walked up to her and cleared my throat.

"Are you Coco?" I asked.

She turned to face me, "Are you Ryan?"

I smiled, "The one and only."

She giggled, "Alright Ryan; I just have to tell you something before we go to my apartment."

"Shoot."

"My coltfriend, Sagi, is very suspicious of you and is very cautious when I am around new stallions or... You're called human right?"

"Yes I am."

'I wonder who was the luck stallion that was currently dating her. He must be a nice guy... Wait Sagi... Why does that sound so familiar?' I thought. I shook my head and continue to follow Coco to her apartment.

We made our way downtown and through central square. Everypony was minding their own business, but when I was walking with Coco, I was getting attention. I heard whispers in the background and I couldn't make out what their trying to say. We found a brick building that was ten stories high and next to it was a history museum. Coco had her apartment on the fifth floor which was fine for me. If it was on the tenth floor then there would be issues with my sides burning.

Inside her apartment was nothing really special. There was a living area with a window looking at the city blow us, a kitchen (which needed to be clean) and one bed room.... I set my bag on the couch and relaxed on it.

"I'll sleep on the couch." We both said in unison.

"That's sweet of you." We did it again.

"Um... I'll sleep on the couch. I don't really mind." I said.

"N-No, you're my guest and you get to sleep on the bed."

"As part of the manly code I cannot break it. I must let a lady sleep in her quarters."

She sighed, "You're sure?"

I nodded.

"Alright. I need to get some groceries for the both of us. I'll be right back." She said closing the door behind her.

I looked around the room. It was messy... 'RYAN CLEANING SYSTEM ACTIVATE!' I shouted in my head.

Seven trash bags filled up, three piles of dishes cleaned, floor all nice and sparkling, windows were all cleaned and the only room I didn't clean was Coco's room and her fashion room. Rarity told me if I ever cleaned anyone's fashion room, I would be greatly punished.

I sighed as I lye down on the couch and looked out the window. The sky was very clear and when I was about to fall asleep I heard somepony crying up the stairs. I got up and the door burst open with a broken down Coco. Her eyes were puffy red from crying, and she sprinted towards her room while dropping all the groceries. After I was done being shocked of what happened, I closed the door, picked up the groceries, set the items down on the table and walked towards Coco's room.

I sighed and knocked on it three times, "Coco?"

"Go away." she sobbed.

"No, I wont go away. You're hurt and I want to help out a friend."

There was silence and the door opened slightly. I made my way inside to see that Coco was all covered up in a blanket and was silently sobbing. I sat next to her and I put my hand on her head.

"Tell me what happened." I said.

Coco explained that Sagi cheated on her, he was kissing another mare and she was now heart broken. The next time I see this Sagi pony I will punch him in the mouth. Coco seemed like a nice mare and what does the guy do? He cheats on her; I just can't bare the amount of anger going through me, but it stopped because Coco needed attention.

"I think I'll never date again." She whined.

"Don't say that. There are other stallions out in Equestria."

"No there not."

I sighed and put my hand on her chin. She yelped, but I lifted up her head so we met eye to eye.

"See? I'm ugly..." I whimpered.

I wiped her tears away and smiled, "For what it's worth, I thought that you were a pretty pony and those words are true. Don't put yourself down because a stallion cheated on you because you are beautiful in my eyes."

She sniffed, "Y-You think so?"

I nodded and she leaned in a pecked my cheek. I didn't know how to respond, but I decided to return it by pecking her on the cheek.

"Feel better?" I asked.

"Can you... Hold me for a little while?" She asked.

'She needs moral support.' I thought.

"Sure."

Without hesitation she hugged me and I wrapped my hands around her body. I leaned towards the bed and we both fell on our sides. She giggled and I chuckled away. She must be feeling better and I am glad.

After the hugging session, Coco was impressed that I cleaned the place and respected her rooms. We made our way to the fashion industry which was three blocks away that is the same as Rarities Boutique. I worked on the first three concept arts and they were beautiful. I made filly dresses, specifically the CMC. I also made the dresses to where they could fit in an adult size. Coco was impressed by my drawing skills and I got started on Apple Blooms dress.

Coco gasped and hid herself away. I look towards the window and I saw a stallion standing at the door way. He had brown hair, really light yellow coat and had a cutie mark with a microscope. Coco crawled towards me and I noticed that she was on the verge of crying.

"That's... Him." she whimpered.

I petted her head, "You want me to take care of this?"

She nodded, "I need time to vent this out."

I nodded and walked up towards the entrance. I was going to be a gentlemen and ask him to leave the area.

"Hello. What can I do for you?" I asked.

"Yeah. Is Coco here?" He asked.

"Coco has the day off today and is on vacation." I lied.

He sighed and I glared at him, "Look I heard what happened and I wanted to tell you that you are worst than any kind of scum out there."

He snorted through his nostrils, "You can tell the slut that you can have her. Good day."

My anger almost clicked when he said that. I clenched my hand into a fist and he walked away from me. 'Good... He's gone.' I thought.

I made my way back inside to see Coco still hiding behind her desk and I knelt down to her eye level. She opened her eyes and slightly smiled.

"He's gone now. You want to head out?" I asked.

She nodded, "I think that will be great."

-One week later-

I think Coco and I have became a couple in the past few days. She never saw Sagi again and I thought that was a good thing. I finished off my last two concept art for one stallion and one for a mare. She loved my five concept arts and the way I used material for the clothing. I sent Rarity a copy of the concept arts via teleporting spell to her house and got comfortable with my special somepony.

She sat on the couch right next to me and I ran my hand through her mane. I got her head up and kissed her cheek and she pecked back.

"What do you want to do now?" she giggled.

"I won't be returning back to Ponyville anytime soon. I am on vacation and I can spend sometime with you."

"Aww. That's so sweet. How long until your vacation ends?"

Like on queue, a letter from Rarity popped in front of my face. Coco giggled and I booped her muzzle in response. I opened it and read the following:

Ryan,

Its wonderful that you and Coco are now so close. I am happy for what you did supporting her when she had her heart broken by that ruffian. I love your concept art and you will be on vacation for two weeks. I want you back so we can get to work on more concept art and Coco can come along too if she so pleases. Have fun you two!

From your friend,

Rarity

"Wow a two week vacation! Oh who in the world and am I going to spend it with?" I pondered.

"Oh stop it you. I'll spend time with you and I want to learn more about you and your world." She said.

I leaned in and kissed her forehead, "Thanks Coco."

She giggled, "Anytime."

Author's Note

Originally I had something more dark in this chapter, but I decided to leave that until next time. Next chapter will be about Logan. I have the chapters of what the order will be.

Jayden, Connor, Ryan, Logan, Aston, Frank, Collaboration chapter, repeat.

The collaboration chapter will have all six characters into one chapter. Expect new chapter around sunday time because I have some school work to attend too. -_-

Logan doing tricks with Rainbow Dash

You know its weird. Living in this peaceful world that I wished for came true because I became friends with a Brony. Now that I think about it; it was weird, but its was a good kind of weird in a sense. For example when Rainbow showed me her cloud house and had me to move in was weird. I don't know I am in a weird out mood today which was odd. Frank must of enchanted my stuff because I thought my suit case was going to fall through, but it didn't. Anyway getting side tracked; Rainbows house was close to what Notch has at his mansion, but in the fucking sky man!

The first day of work on Cloudsdale was different, but the co-workers accept me in full arms. All I did was to taste test liquefied Rainbow, separated the good clouds with the bad (With some assistants) and even got to make my own snowflakes. After a few days of working there at the Rainbow Factory and it felt amazing. Having half super saiyan powers to jump on clouds and jump really far had its benefits. One minute I could be at the sky the next minute or two, I was on the ground with my friends. I got my tools and supplies to invent a device that will help me out with the weather. It was looking like the Clima-Tact from One Piece, but it was different. Instead of three pieces it was combined into one staff and it can do all the abilities like the show, with a little help from Frank of course.

Rainbow came into the room while I was inventing, "What are you making?"

"I got tired of getting assistants, not saying their bad, to help me out moving clouds. With this staff I can be able to do weather making and do my job right." I informed.

I stood up and picked up my invention. Rainbow looked at it and was unsure about what it could do.

"So... You can manipulate weather with that staff?" She asked.

"I can more than that. I can do all sorts of tricks." I boasted.

"Oh really?"

"Yes really."

"Prove it."

I sighed, "Let's go outside then."

"Alright." She smirked.

We picked a random place near the cloud house to test my new invention for a spin. I raised it up and clicked a certain button. 'Let the weather begin.' I thought.

"It's a bit cloudy you want me to clear it out?" I asked.

She nodded, "Only a Pegasus can get rid of clouds. Unless you want to go ballistic on those clouds then be my guest."

Rainbow got herself comfortable on a cloud, lied back and watched me with a smirk.

I spin my staff repeatedly and as it spun, purple bubbles came out. These bubbles engulfed Rainbows cloud, all the clouds around me and made sure I had a cloud to stand on. I stopped spinning my staff and pushed another button. I slammed the staff into one of the purple covered cloud and all the clouds turned into mist. Rainbow caught herself because she fell through the mist. When she resumed her flying; I saw her jaw dropped.

Mist apparently was the hardest cloud to make because of its high liquid density. Only a few Pegasus knew how to do it, but it caused them to over work and soon the Rainbow Factory abandoned any kind of mist making. I wanted to take the mist business because I loved mist. Why do I love it? It was mysterious and I love being mysterious. I also wanted to make my own fog/mist business so that the Rainbow Factory can get benefits. I could set it up to where if it got humid around certain areas I could get mist going there. Something like that could definitely see me as good worker for the factory. When I recollected myself Rainbow spoke.

"Dude. That was awesome!" She praised.

"Well I still have some kinks to fix here and there, but with this I think I can take over the mist business." I said.

Without warning I was hugged by the cyan Pegasus. I was surprised, but hugged her in return. I never dated anybody or anypony for that matter, but I could see that Rainbow was giving hints that she is interested in me. Now I need to find out if I could ask her out. I felt inclined to ask her because I was getting a crush over her awesomeness. I have impressed her several times and she blushed a few times when she praised me.

"Hey Skittles. You want to head to work so we can inform our boss?" I asked.

"I told you to stop calling me that. What does it mean anyway?" She asked.

"It was a candy back at home and it had the catch phrase 'Taste the Rainbow', but it got parodied by a guy named Nostalgia Critic making it 'Taste Rainbow Mother Fucker."

She let go of the hug and was blushing a bit, "That's weird, but I kind of like the nick name. Just don't mention it around others, k?"

I smiled, "Sure Skittles. I'll call you Rainbow when I am around anybody or pony."

Rainbow turned around and flew towards her house. I smiled and pushed another button on the staff. Small clouds popped out making a cloud bridge towards the over cast of clouds. I made may way towards the house and I needed to grab the blue prints before I headed to the factory. Thats when a burning sensation came into my right arm and I knew what this was. Frank informed me about a burning sensation for a human getting a cutie mark. I look at my right wrist and it was turning into a cloud.

"SKITTLES!!!!" I shouted in pain.

In a flash Rainbow was in front of me with a worried face, "It's happening?"

I nodded, "I need to get to my room."

"Why"

I grunted as another wave of pain hit my head, "Just get me there."

She nodded and carried me to my room. I looked through my suit case and found the morphine. I got the needle and injected it into my blood stream. I landed on the cloud bed and started to drift to sleep.

"Logan! Why did you stab yourself?!" She shouted.

"It's ok Rainbow... The pain is gone, just get Frank and I'll be asle..." I said losing consciousness.

I awoke to find Frank shaking his head. I look around my surroundings and I was still in my room, but in the covers of my bed. Rainbow was nowhere to be found and I just smirked because I was thinking of playing with Frank's mind for a bit.

"I never knew the nurse would be so... Monstrous." I grinned.

Frank's usual reaction would be him cringing and trying to swat away the comment, but my words didn't phase him. This Frank was changed from what I was used to be. He sighed and had a serious look on his face.

"What are you doing with twenty morphine needles?" Frank asked.

"Reasons." I respond.

"Just tell me or I'll confiscate them."

"Fine father..." I sighed, "I have those needles because I thought the urge to use them. Don't get me wrong or anything; I just use them on emergencies. I did more research and morphine isn't made in this world. I would like to invent it with what I got from the hospital."

"Did you steal them?"

"No, I spent my own money to get it. When I heard that you won the lottery and wanted everybody at the house, I wanted to try to replicate morphine for a side hobby."

"Yeah, I know how bad you can get when you tried to make homemade Tylenol. Your parents were mad and proud of you at the same time."

I chuckled, "Just keep Rainbow out of this conversation. I would like to keep it a secret."

"I beg to differ. Your cutie mark says otherwise." He pointed to my writs.

I look at my right wrist, "Oh, fuck a duck."

-Jayden's point of view-

I get a sudden shiver behind my back and it climbed to the top of my head. I shuddered in the unpleasant sensation.

"There's that feeling again..." I said to Luna.

Luna is currently teaching me the last steps of magic and I got the basics finished. It's just that Luna didn't stop there and started to teach me some defense and offense spells.

"Again, I think it's just your wild imagination." She giggled.

"I just don't know... Pfft! Never mind about it." I clapped my hands together, "So what about this gravity spell?"

-Logan's point of view-

My cutie mark was a pill capsule shaped like a cloud; one side was blue and the other was green. It meant that I can manipulate weather and cure ponies? I shrug it off and talked to Rainbow about it.

"I think it's pretty cool that your cutie mark has two meanings." She said.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

She glanced at me, "You can be a weather guy or a medical guy."

I shrug, "I guess, but lets get to work. We're late as it is."

"You still got the note that Frank gave you?"

"What note? I thought you had it?"

"I thought YOU had it."

I chuckled, "I am only playing with you skittles."

"I hate you sometimes."

"C'mon everybody and pony loves to see me."

She scoffed, "In your dreams maybe."

Rainbow and I explaining our boss about 'Royal business' from Frank and he was impressed by my Clima-tact. He said to keep on working on it and he would think about reviving the mist sector. Feeling satisfied after work, we made our way to the fluffy cloud hill of Cloudsdale park and it was a beautiful sight to be hold. Everything that I was told about heaven was right here. Golden lamp stands, golden benches and even the path was a pink. I was in awe and I snapped back to reality to hear what Rainbow had to say. She decided to have a trick competition and I accepted it.

"Alright, since you don't have wings, I'll only use them to jump as high as you."

"Aw, somepony cares about me?" I said in a cutesy noise.

"Your lucky that your cute." She whispered.

"What was that?"

She blushed, "Nothing... Let's get started."

"Mare's first." I bowed.

"You're too kind." She smirked.

Rainbow jumped and did a backflip, and a complete 360 when she landed. I almost lost my composure and cleared my throat.

"Not bad for an amateur."

She snorted through her nose, "Oh yeah? We'll lets see you mister confidence."

I bowed and stood up straight. I jumped up and grabbed my staff. I let go of it for a second and I stopped in mid way in the air. When I descended I did flips around my staff, grabbed it and did a backflip. I finished the trick by landing like Super man, by couching down when landing.

"Oh... That was better." She muttered.

"Sorry, I didn't quite catch that." I grinned.

"Buck you." She said flying into the air.

'Oh no you don't.' I thought.

I got my Clima-tact and shot out several clouds. I jumped from cloud to cloud until I ran out. She was still flying up and I decided to jump into mid air. I push my last button and held on tight. The top absorbed the moisture in the air and I rocketed up with clouds. If you would of told me that I would be blasting off away on a staff spewing clouds; I would of called the police on myself. I was right behind Rainbow and turned off the cloud blaster. I leap towards Rainbow and put my arm around her head. She gasped when I did this and her head was more dark cyan than ever. I smirked and made my other hand to give her a good noogie.

"Hey! Stop it!" She shouted.

"Nope!" I grinned.

I saw the expression that she had an idea and she smirked, "You want to do that game? Alright! Lets do it!"

She immediately tucked in her wings and we made our descent towards the hard ground.

I laughed, "Two can play this game."

I grabbed my staff and fired the cloud blaster. Rainbow and I were now falling and spinning at great speeds. We blasted through the clouds of the Cloudsdale park and we were about 1000 feet away from the ground. The wind in my ears were now whistling and my vision started fade. A flashback from the conversation Frank and I had came into my memory. 'When you were asleep, I casted a spell that would allow you to learn the basics and some other spells. It worked pretty well for Ryan and I got Twilight's approval to use it again on you and Aston. So what do you say?'

I opened my eyes and we were about 500 feet from the ground still falling with speed. I snapped my fingers to cast a speed spell and we accelerated ten times than we were falling. Rainbow closed her eye and I held on tight. Neither of us wanted to call uncle or say that they give up. This was a battle to see who was the bravest. Now we were almost to the ground when something happened. We broke the sound barrier and it caused a Rainboom, which Rainbow told me about, but it was mixed with my cutie mark colors as well.

She opened her eye and sighed, "Alright I give."

I smirked, "Alright."

I snapped my fingers and we teleported back to the Cloudsdale park, but we were still accelerating. I snapped my fingers quick to decelerate with Rainbow and we crashed into a hill of clouds. When the clouds dispersed, I saw Rainbow hugging my chest very tightly.

"Uh... Skittles we are safe now." I said.

She looked at me and was blushing, "You, me, dinner."

'She just asked you out on a date after performing a Rainboom that was mixed with my colors.' I thought.

I smiled, "Sure I'd like that Skittles."

She nuzzled my chest, "Can we... Stay like this?"

I smirked, "What are you getting at?"

She lightly punched my chest, "Idiot."

I chuckled, "Yeah, but I'm your idiot."

I look up to the sky and think how my life changed when Frank told me that I can have a new life. I was surprised that I was living in the world of MLP and I never thought that I would be dating one of the main tomboy or tomcolt of the show. After our little cuddle session, we made our way to Ponyville and Rainbow wanted to go to this new restaurant. It was a small Cafe, that was made a few weeks ago, that was called 'The Prancing Pony'. I smiled when I head turned to the sign which looked the same from Lord of the Rings.

We made our way inside to find Aston wiping down the bar area. I was shocked and I glanced at Rainbow who had her jaw dropped when Applejack came out of the basement.

Applejack smiled, "Well howdy Logan, Rainbow. What can I do for you today?"

"Applejack... Why are you here and why is Aston here as well?" Rainbow asked.

I walked to Aston and bumped fists with him, "Dude, how did you land such a job?"

Aston shrugged, "It's a long story, but if you guys want to take a seat. I'll be glad to tell you."

"This I got to hear." Rainbow said sitting on a bar stool.

"Now hold on there partner, I just have to ask you two something." Applejack said.

"Shoot away cow-mare." I smirked.

She raised an eyebrow, "I saw a Rainboom today and it was different from what Rainbow usually makes. Looking at your cutie mark; I'd say you had to do something with it."

I raised my hands, "Well it was a little game called uncle," I ruffled Rainbows hair, "but no harm no foul, right?"

"Just as long nopony got hurt. I also want to inform that Aston got his cutie mark as well." Applejack smiled.

Aston showed his right wrist and it was an Apple pouring a juice into a cup.

"I don't know what that means, but congrats man." I said.

Aston chuckled, "It means I can make the best Apple-cider homemade really quick."

Rainbow was practically drooling when he said Apple-cider, "Now I really need to hear this story."

I smiled, "Well if you don't flood the joint with your fluids; I'll buy you a cup of apple-cider."

She blushed and wiped her mouth with her hoof, "That will be fine by me."

Just then a sap green coat mare came out of the basement and ran to hug Aston. A sudden peck on the cheek was given and gave Rainbow and I the blushes.

"Hey Apple Honey." Aston said pecking her back.

"Hey Aston. Who's your friend?" She asked.

"This is Logan and Rainbow Dash. I was going to tell them my story of how I met you and got my cutie mark." He informed.

"Oh that is wonderful dear, but what about the customers?" She asked.

"I just closed the shop for the night." Applejack quipped.

"Can we get moving on the story now and two Apple-cider please." I said putting down four bits.

Author's Note

If you don't believe me on Nostalgia Critic making Taste the Rainbow Mother Fucker Reference. Here's a link.

Aston and the Apple Families Cider

When I worked in the Apple farm, I felt accepted into this world. The first days of farming apples from the trees made me quite relaxed. I carried the apples from the field to the apple cellar which didn't really bother me. None of the barrels upon barrels didn't really phase me. These apples were surprisingly very light and I continued to work without a sweat. Applejack was impress and Big Mac was dumbfounded that I could pull three carts full of apples at once. Not that it made him jealous it would mean that he would have to get stronger.

This strength that I gathered was because of my family. They forced me into football and I didn't like it at all. They made me go to high school football, made me go through college football, got me through a Sports degree in a university and were going to sign me up for the NFL. I never wanted any of it; I just wanted a relaxed life and not care about anything. When Frank offered for me to live with him; I took the opportunity and now I am living the quiet life with the Apple Family.

When I was carrying some barrels of Apple-cider I ran into somepony who I never thought I would fall for. I bumped into her and she fell to the ground. I put my barrel down and offered a hand. She was at first nervous, but grabbed my hand with her hoof and got to her feet. From then on we became friends, but overtime had feelings for one another. By the next Apple Family reunion she became my first girlfriend or mare-friend.

After dating for a few days Goldie Delicious, one of the elders of the Apple Family, was furious and disapproved me dating Apple Honey. I got done with a carrying the last batch of apples and just ran into them in a heated argument.

"Why can't I date Aston?!" AH shouted.

"You can date anypony just not anything that isn't a pony!" She argued.

I cringed when she said 'anything that isn't a pony.' I decided to leave because I wasn't wanted in this argument and Apple Honey was getting upset. I made my way towards the barn and saw the Applejack, Granny Smith, Apple Bloom and Big Mac were making Apple Cider for the next apple cider season. Big mac was walking on a treadmill turning a stone wheel which was crushing the apples into a fine juice. Granny Smith and Apple Bloom were inspecting apples to see which are good and threw away the bad ones. I saw Applejack trotting towards me and wiped away the sweat away from her forehead.

"What's wrong Sugarcube?" She asked.

I sighed, "Goldie Delicious is trying to convince Apple Honey to not date me because I am not a pony."

She frowned, "Oh... It's that bad?"

I nodded.

"I think she woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning." Granny quipped.

"You want my honest opinion? I honestly don't care if any of my family members dates you because your a nice guy. I don't care if your a different species, you're a great friend." She said tipping her hat.

I smiled. 'At least I have support behind me.' I thought. I saw Apple Bloom from the corner of my eye and she was sitting next to me. I ruffled her mane.

"What's up Apple Bloom?" I asked.

"I was wondering if you could help us make Apple-cider." She wondered.

"I was hoping to make my own kind of Apple-cider." I said.

Applejack raised an eye brow, "You're not going to pull a Flim and Flam brother incident?"

I remembered what Applejack told me about those two. Flim and Flam tried to take over the Apple-cider business, but failed miserably. They tried to make a Miracle Curable Tonic to cure ponies, but it was a scam. I haven't seen them anywhere, but I hope karma is getting them back for what they did.

I shook my head, "I looked at your recipe and I made some changes. I am going to crush my own apples and make some cider."

"Alright, just don't get to carried away. If your cider is better than ours I'll make some batches for customers to taste." Granny Smith said.

"Thanks Granny. I'll get to work." I said grabbing two buckets full of apples.

I made my way to the Apple cellar which held all the tools to make Apple-cider. I grabbed the paper and quill out of my backpack and set them on an available table. I looked at the title and smirked away. The title said: 'Apple Honey Cider' I cracked my joints and back. 'Time to work.' I thought.

-King Giroghtha point of view-

"What do you mean he refused!?" I shouted.

Discord shrugged, "He said he has nothing against Griffons, but he has taken a liking to a certain Princess and decided to stay even with your offer."

I sighed and tried to think about the relations between Equestria and the Empire I grew up in. I just don't understand why this person, Jayden, would not take my offer of getting rich beyond his dreams. I guess his heart was somewhere else which made me very disgusted.

"You are dismissed Discord." I said.

"What about negotiations?" he asked.

I got my claw to rub my temples, "It's on hold until tomorrow."

Discord nodded, "Alright your Majesty."

In a flash Discord was gone and I sighed. I sensed another presence in the room.

"You can come out now." I said.

A dark figure was standing in the shadows of the shade provided by the light. I could sense that he was not pleased by this result.

"What are you going to do now that the Royal Strategist is at Canterlot?" I asked.

He chuckled, "I know him too well and I have my ways to get him to cross sides. I'll have him here in about a week and a half."

"Why so long?!" I shouted, "I am at a pickle with these negotiations."

"Just say your on a vacation for about a week. You'll have Jayden by then and you know what to do then." He said.

"I just hope you know what you are doing." I said.

He laughed, "I wouldn't be here if I didn't."

I blinked and he was gone. I look to Monsoon who didn't sleep for weeks and had bags on his eyes. Looking at him made me tired which made me yawn.

"Monsoon tell Discord that I'll be on a vacation and you'll be going to a different one as well. You deserve it." I informed.

He bowed, "Thank you, your majesty."

He left the room without a word and I slumped back on my chair. I looked out the window and saw the sun setting in the distance.

'I hope we're doing the right thing for our kingdom.' I thought.

-Aston's point of view-

I think I pulled an all-nighter; judging from the light shining through boards of the door, it must be morning. I look at what I created, the Apple Honey Cider was complete. I got a cup and poured a sample. Thats when I heard Applejack walk inside the cellar.

"You're still up?" She asked.

I nod, "Yeah and I finished." I held out the cup, "Would you like to be my first taste tester?"

"Sure."

I put the cup on the table next to her and put a straw in it so she wouldn't have to pick it up. She took a swig and her pupils dilated to pin point needles. Her body was shaking and it caused her to shake her head. It all ended when Applejack did something that she hasn't done since her filly-hood: She burped. When she came to, she looked at the cup then at me.

"Holy horse apples. That was delicious!" She praised.

"Thanks it took be about 20 tries to figure out the sweet taste of cider with the right amount of honey." I said.

"You got the recipe already done and I think the whole Apple Family and customers would like to taste your... What's it called?" She asked.

"Apple Honey Cider or A.H.C. for short."

"You go get some rest and I'll get everypony up and ready for your cider." She beamed.

I nodded and headed towards the exit, but Applejack said something.

"You did all this for Apple Honey, didn't you?" She said.

I sighed and opened the door, "Yes. It was all for her. I needed to show Goldie Delicious that I can be important to the family as well."

Before Applejack could say anything I shut the door behind me and headed towards my room.

"Where am I?" I ask.

Everything was in darkness and I could hear water dropping down making drips. I look to my left and the sound was nowhere to be seen only heard. The dripping stopped and my breathing became shallow. The air was getting heavily humid and I could barely breathe. I look to my right arm and it was turning into molten lava. I try to shout, but it was all muffled. I fell to my knees and soon on my chest. The burning sensation was running up my skin into my brain and there was nothing I could do to stop it. I turn my head to the right and saw a big monstrous figure crouching down. When it turned to me with it's blood red eyes and it smiled revealing its sharp fangs.

"It's almost time for lunch." It growled.

It walked towards me and that is when I realized that the monster was in fact...

I awaken with cold sweat on my forehead and I look at my right arm. My wrist had a cutie mark and I was informed by Frank that for some reason humans get pain when getting cutie marks. The cutie mark was an Apple pouring juice into a cup which made me smile. 'It looks like my destiny is being an Apple' I thought.

I felt very groggy when I tried to get out of bed and I was trying to remember what kind of dream I was having. The only thing I could remember was a monstrous figure that had red eyes and terrifying sharp fangs, but that was about it. I shrug it off and hear a knock on the door.

"Aston?" it was Apple Honey.

"Yes Apple Honey?"

"Can I come in?"

"Sure, but I just got done with a nightmare and getting a cutie mark."

She opens the door and looked happy. She practically jumped into my arms and hugged the living hell out of me. I realize that she was nuzzling my chest and was shedding tears.

"What's wrong Honey?" I asked.

She sniffed, "Goldie finally approved you for me to date you because of your cider you named after me."

Without a word she lands her lips on mine and I put my hand on the back of her head. It reassured her and I made my tongue go inside her mouth. It was sweet from the cider that she drank as I explored her mouth. She moaned from that and did the same to my mouth. We continue to do this and when we both stopped to get fresh air and a strain of saliva came out of our mouths. We were practically panting when we were finished, but it was interrupted by Frank clearing his throat.

"Hey you two. I hope everything was all settled?" He asked.

Apple Honey nodded, "More than you know."

"Good. Apple Honey, Applejack wants to see you for some reason and I need to speak to Aston."

She nods and pecks me on the cheek, "See you later big boy."

She sways her hips on the way out of the room which got me to smile. I turn my attention to Frank who was smirking.

"What did you want to talk about?" I asked.

"For one, you have a cutie mark and two I have to scan you just real quick." He said snapping his fingers.

In a flash Frank got his check board and nodded which I asked, "What do you got doc?"

Frank sighed, "Connor, Jayden, Logan, Ryan and you got cutie marks and have magic radiating inside you."

"Does that mean I have to do lessons?" I asked.

"No it means I can use my spell on you that allows you to use spells without the teaching."

"I'd rather have that, because I barely have enough time to have any kind of lessons."

Frank got his two fingertips and touched my forehead. I was filled with all sorts of basic spells and some very important spells. When it stopped every little piece of information got stored into my brain.

"Do you feel alright?" He asked.

I look at the bucket behind Frank and I snapped my fingers. The bucket was upside down and landed on Frank's head.

I chuckled, "I think it works just fine."

His sigh echoed through the bucket, "I need to get back to Twilight. You have fun with the Apple Family, especially with Apple Honey."

I blushed and before I had anything to say he vanished making the bucket land in my head. The same kind sigh echoed through the bucket that was now on my head.

"You bastard."

I recollected myself and came down the stairs when Applejack called for me. In the living room was a stallion with a blue collar with a green tie that had a money symbol on it. The guy had three money bags as his cutie mark and what I can tell here is that he must be a rich pony. Beside him was a filly who didn't seemed to be impressed by coming here; she had a diamond tiara and it was the same for her cutie mark. Immediately I could see that she was a spoiled brat because I knew those kind of kids when I went through college and University.

"Are you Aston?" He asked.

"Yes I am. Who are you?" I asked.

The brat scoffed, "You don't know who he is?! You must be a stupid monkey to not know who my father is."

'Yep right on the money.' I thought. I ignored her comment and her father just shook his head. He puts his hoof down and glares at her and she backed down. He then turns his attention to me.

"I'm sorry for my daughter, Diamond Tiara, for being rude. My name is Filthy Rich and I was wanting to ask you if you would like to sell your product Apple Honey Cider at a bar joint." He said.

"Sorry what now?"

Applejack spoke, "He means that he wants to by a property that is down the road from Sugarcube corner and make it a bar for you to sell your product and ours."

"Oh... Is there a catch?"

"You're going to have to sell your product to us, but mostly me." Diamond Tiara said.

'You need to get punished and if you don't, karma is waiting for you.' I thought.

"TIARA!" Filthy Rich stood up and shouted, "Go home this instant!"

"But daddy?!" She pleaded.

"NOW!" He gritted.

She flinched and walked out of the house. Filthy Rich sighed and sat back down on his seat.

"I'm sorry. I'll scold her later." He said.

"It's fine. To my surprise, she isn't worse than what I see at my world." I smiled.

"You have those type of guys too?" Applejack said.

I nodded, "So we were talking about the catch?"

Filthy Rich cleared his throat, "Only one catch is that you sell under the company and we add advertisements to the bar when its refurbished."

I crossed my arms, "No strings attached?"

He grabbed a contract out of his saddle bag, "Just read over it and get back with me."

I got a hold of the contract; led Applejack and Apple Honey to the dinning room. Granny Smith was in there making dinner and caught what Applejack and I were doing.

"We want your approval Granny. If we let this through we can have a better profit." Applejack said as I read the contract.

"This seems legit. It's all because of the Apple Honey Cider I made and I'll take care of the business." I said putting the contract on the table.

Granny got her glasses on and read the contract. When finished she sighed.

"The profits go to us and we only pay 15% to Filthy Rich and his company. He will only take 15% of profits and in return he makes ad revenue." Granny said.

"Does that mean you approve your cider and Aston's cider to be sold at a refurbished joint?" Apple Honey asked.

Without a word Granny Smith grabbed a quill and ink. "This is the only time I'll be doing this." She said signing the contract.

I grabbed the quill and signed; Applejack signed for a witness and Apple Honey did as well. We headed back to the living room area and gave the signed contract to Filthy Rich.

"Wonderful! The bar joint will be done in a week." He said shaking my hand.

"In a week? Wow, you work fast." I said.

"Well I see potential in your drink and I just can't wait for your future customers to come at... What are you going to name it?" He asked.

I put my hand on my chin and smirked, "The Prancing Pony."

He wrote that down on the paper and headed out the door, "I'll mail you the address when its all done."

Present time (When Logan showed up with Rainbow)

"Filthy Rich promised everything and now I am in charge of this bar. Applejack and Apple Honey are my assistants and are waitresses." I finished.

Logan was very impressed the way that I handled everything and Rainbow was just sucking down all the cider I gave her. She had around four cups of cider and I was surprised that she could pay for it.

"Could I have a sample of your Apple Honey Cider?" Rainbow asked.

"It's not finished, but I have the samples that were left over from yesterday." I said pulling out two small cups, "This one is on me."

"Thanks dude." Logan said taking the drink like a shot.

Rainbow sniffed it and drank it all with one gulp. Both of their face expressions melted and they almost fell off their seat. Applejack, Apple Honey and I laughed at their reactions. Their taste buds, just like the other first timers, went to heaven. It made me happy that they and other ponies were liking what I made. I look out the window to see the moon was shining down in the night and I wondered what else this world would be holding for me, my friends and my mare-friend.

Author's Note

18 out of 18? There must be something going on? :rainbowhuh:

Frank's chapter is last before my version of a valentines day special. :pinkiehappy: Hope you guys are enjoying this story! Just after the valentines day special, the arc will truly begin! :raritystarry:

Frank and his new spells... Ex machina

I stood at the edge of my bed in the middle of the night panting. 'Another nightmare.' I thought. Cold bullets of sweat came down my face and I grabbed a tissue to wipe it all off. I stumble to the bathroom and I look at the mirror. My reflection didn't change and I smiled a bit. 'At least I'm not having double dreams anymore.' I thought. I hear Twilight struggling in bed and I look at the time. It was almost time for breakfast surprisingly and I got myself dress when Twilight woke up.

"Good morning Frank." She yawned.

"Morning." I smiled.

She got up, stretched like a cat and made her way to her desk. She levitated her comb and proceeded to comb out the cow lick. When finished it bounced back up making her groan.

"Cow lick giving you trouble?" I asked.

"More than you know." She dead panned.

I walked up to her and kissed her forehead, "I think it makes you cute."

She blushed, "You always say I'm cute."

"It's the truth though."

"Oh, what am I going to do with you?"

I knelt down and kissed her again on the lips. She returned it and we did our make out session when Spike opened the door. It seems like Spike is the huge cock-blocker in this castle which Twilight expression changed.

She sighed, "What's wrong Spike?"

"Hope I wasn't interrupting anything, but I made us breakfast." He said.

I grinned, "Breakfast doesn't sound too bad."

Twilight giggled, "Well at least we get on with my list today."

Twilight, Spike and I headed towards the dining area. There was eggs and some cereal named 'Equestrian Bites'. I kid you not, this cereal has Pegasus, Earth Ponies, Unicorns and even Alicorns as a cereal. Surprisingly it tasted like captain crunch which makes me feel the nostalgia in this world and the one I lived in before. As I ate breakfast Twilight tapped the table to get my attention.

"What are you going to be doing today Frank?" She asked.

I scratched the back of my head and swallowed some cereal, "I am going to crossover with some anime moves converted with magic."

"Oh! You mean that one show that you love?" She asked

"Yeah... Do you remember what it was called?" I quizzed.

Spike raised his hand, "I know! I know!"

I grinned, "What is it Spike?"

"It's Naruto right?"

I chuckled, "Yep."

"You're going to convert magic into Chakra? Which is what they used to create Jutsu's?" Twilight asked.

"Yep and I have some leads on how to make my Chakra usable in a fight or just for show off." I said.

"Could you teach me?" Spike asked.

I patted his head, "Sorry bud, but this requires magic."

He huffed, "Alright."

"In the meantime you can hang out with the Cutie Mark Crusaders." Twilight said.

"You mean I have the day off?" He asked.

Twilight and I nodded.

Spike gobbled down his breakfast and swallowed all of his orange juice. He ran to the door shouting, "Be back around dinner time!"

"Wow. I never seen Spike run so fast to get out for the day off." Twilight said.

"It's probably because he might have another crush on one of the Crusaders." I quipped.

"What?! No! Really? How can you tell?" She asked.

"Not telling." I said.

"Come on just say it! I'll do anything!" She begged.

"Alright I'll tell you if you can do these conditions." I said.

"I'm all ears."

"I have lately been studying about the anatomy of a Unicorn and a Pegasus of how they get pleasured. I developed some new spells just for the occasion and I want to test on you."

"There's a 'but' isn't there?"

I nodded, "If you keep your word that on your next estrus cycle to tame yourself until it ends. I'll give you the ride of your life."

I saw Twilight's face blush and her wings were about to stand up in arousal, but she collected herself. I was amazed that she was controlling herself and the next words she said that came out of her mouth were unexpected.

"Alright I'll do this for you and I'd better not be disappointed." She grinned.

"Glad to hear it."

Twilight had to do Royal Princess duties and had to go to Canterlot to meet up with Celestia and Luna. I told her to say 'hi' to Jayden for me because I know that he was busy being a Royal Strategist and probably getting head over heels for Luna or vise versa. I made my way to Ponyville Park to calm myself down so I can convert some of my Alicorn magic into Chakra.

"Alright now all I need to do is focus." I said to myself.

I closed my eyes and snapped both of my fingers. I felt magic coming out of my arms and slowly it seeped into my body. I felt it's magic going through my Chakra points and one by one I slowly felt power coursing through my veins. Once I was done I took a deep breath and released through my nose. I still had my eyes closed and tried to remember all those hand signs that I tried to do in several anime conventions. One by one each of the hand signs came to me; Bird, Boar, Dog, Dragon, Ox, Tiger, Serpent, Rat, Horse, Monkey, Hare, and Ram. With me being a hardcore fan of the Naruto series I felt I could make any of their Jutsu.

I got my hands and did the sign that felt right to start with. That was when somepony interrupted my concentration.

"Hey Frank how are you doing?" It was Connor.

I groaned in disappointment, "Yes Connor?"

"Why are you here by yourself?" He asked.

"I don't know and why isn't Pinkie with you?"

"She had to go visit her family for her sister, Maud Pie's, birthday party. I'll ask again what are you doing here?"

"I just finished a transfer spell that transforms Magic into Chakra and I am about to test it." I said making the hand signs again.

"Like that one show you bragged about instead of this one?"

I sighed, "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

In an instant Connor was surrounded by ten copies of me and shouted like a manic. I laughed and so did my clones. I fist bumped one of them, I nod to them and they nodded back in agreement.

"Sorry Connor, but I think you should sit this one out." I said in unison.

"I hate you sometimes... Fine I'll go visit Fluttershy for a bit. It seems like I have the day off until Pinkie comes back." Connor said looking pale.

'Poor guy. I made him almost shit his pants.' I thought.

When Connor was out of sight I got to work with my Chakra. The next phase was a Rasengan and I grabbed a leaf, from the tree, to see if I had wind, water, fire, earth, lightning style Chakra. I put my hands together between the leaf and something happened; the leaf wrinkled, split in half, and caught on fire. I can use three elements and that is Lightning, Wind and Fire. My clones had their jaw dropped and so did mine.

"I'm becoming a Gary Stu aren't I?" I said to myself.

One of my clones scratched their heads, "So I guess we try different Jutsu's?"

I clapped my hands together, "Lets use this exploit to our advantage!"

All of my clones rose their hands together and shouted, "Yeah!"

Twenty Jutsu's later and I believe that was my limit on my Chakra before it dissipated into magic. Chidori, Rasengan, Rasen Shuriken, Shadow Clone, Sage Mode, Medical Ninjutsu (with Tsuande's strength to destroy boulders) and anything to do with Fire style Jutsu was all I could muster. When my Chakra turned into magic my Shadow Clones disappeared like a mirage. I looked around and nopony or nobody was around to see what kind of damage I did. I cast a recovery spell to make the land to what it was before it was destroyed.

"Somepony help me!" A cry from the distance.

I look to my left, where the cry was, and saw that Miss Cheerilee who was at the entrance of the Everfree forest. I sprint towards her and she was crying.

"What's wrong Cheerilee?" I asked.

Cheerilee knew me because of Twilight and wanted to know more about my species in general. Her, Twilight, Lyra and I did an interview session; where they questioned me about Earth. It didn't end there; she invited me several times to teach the class about human history, which I kind of parodied. She would be glad to have me to come over on occasions for any kind of history.

She turned to face me, "My younger sister, Scootaloo, had an argument with me about school, but she was angry at me for not teaching her correctly." She sobbed, "Now she's gone into the Forest and I couldn't find her."

Lately, I have been finding all sorts of wrong facts about the show of My Little Pony. Scootaloo is in fact Cheerilee's younger sister; just like Generation three and it hasn't changed since then. I once asked about where their parents are and they said that their father works for Celestia and their mother passed giving birth to Scootaloo. While it was heartbreaking at the time, I didn't know how to respond to that emotion. It was the only emotion I didn't feel most of the time because I have no idea what the person is feeling. If I say something I might get them to get the wrong idea.

I knelt down to Cheerilee and gave her a hug, "I'll find her for you. Stay at the school house and I'll bring Scootaloo back."

I look at the sun and it was almost sunset. Cheerilee looked at the sun and was worried, "Please hurry..."

Making my way through the forest was very easy. As long as I stayed on the path, no animals would come for anyone or anypony. Though if I am looking for Scootaloo, I need to see Zecora if she knows if she has gone passed her. I found her house and knocked on the door. Zecora answered immediately and she frowned.

"Have you seen Scootaloo?" I asked.

"Yes I have and she strayed off the path, for I warned her not to face the forests wrath." She rhymed.

"Do you know which general direction she's gone to?"

"She headed north towards the castle of the two sisters, go quick she has her mind consumed by a twister." She said pointing towards the path.

"Thank you." I said walking towards the castle.

"Be safe on your journey for the path is very ferny." She said closing the door.

I could of asked her to help me, but she looked liked she was busy with her brewing and stuff. Anyway I made my way to the bridge when I heard a scream. It was Scootaloo and she needed help. I snapped my fingers and filled my body up with Chakra. Sprinting towards the scream I saw her in my sights. She was surrounded by one timberwolf and a chimera; this chimera was the one that Apple Bloom encountered.

"It's time for lunch and we will share." The goat said.

The timberwolf growled and the snake hissed, "Settle down. You'll have your chicken in a bit."

"Hey! I'm not a chicken!" Scootaloo shouted.

The Tiger roared, "Shut up! If you're a Pegasus, then why can't you fly?"

My mind went to over drive in anger, "Nobody name calls Scootaloo!" I shouted.

"What was that?!" The snake asked.

"Shadow clone Jutsu!" I said making the correct hand sign.

Two clones jumped down, while making a Rasengan, and impacted the timberwolf. It shattered into millions of wooden toothpicks and when the debris was heading for Scootaloo, the real me grabbed her. We headed out of the castle towards the entrance. Scootaloo was confused when I was carrying her away from the castle and she looked up to face me. I stopped at the beginning of the bridge so I could talk to her.

"Why were there three of you?" she asked.

I sighed, "Magic."

"Oh..."

I shook my head, "Anyway, why did you argue with your sister and ran away?"

"I just..." She sighed, "I'll never find a cutie mark and I just wanted one, but my emotions got in the way with me."

I frowned, "You know; you shouldn't trouble yourself with that because you're so young and free that it should take time for your cutie mark to appear."

"How are you so sure?" She quivered.

"I bet, before you grow up to be as old as your sister, you'll have your cutie mark by then." I said.

Before she could calm herself; an explosion startled her, "W-What was that?!"

"It looks like my clones are having a hard time facing the chimera." I said.

"C-Clones?" She asked.

"Don't worry about that. When we get out of this forest, the chimera will be out of sight and you will not have to worry about it."

"I'm sorry for what I did... It was dumb of me."

"Everypony makes bad mistakes, but if they have the courage to mend them, they will have a better life."

"That sounds just about right. I'm going to apologize to my sister."

I nodded, "Let's get out of here."

Once we were out of the forest, Cheerilee was at the school house as promised. She was practically in tears when she saw Scootaloo come down from my grasp.

"Hey sis." Scootaloo said.

I cleared my throat, "Scootaloo has something to say."

Cheerilee wiped her tears away, "Oh does she now?"

Scootaloo looked at the ground and looked up at her, "Cheerilee, I'm sorry about what I said to you earlier. It wasn't right of me to say that when my emotions get in the way and to run off like that. Can you forgive me?"

Cheerilee hugged her tightly, "Of course I forgive you. Just don't do something like that ever again."

"I won't."

"That still doesn't give you an excuse from Dad. I sent him a letter through Derpy's Priority mail and he replied saying that you're grounded for a week." She stated.

"I guess I deserve it." She frowned.

"Don't do the crime, if you can't do the time." I said.

"I can't thank you enough Frank. Come by the school for another lesson on how your people get punished if fillies run away or do bad crimes." She asked.

"Alright and in return I'll bring one of my surprise items for the lesson." I said.

She smiled, "Well I'll be looking forward to it and I'll take Scootaloo home."

I wave as I walked away, "Good night you two!"

I closed the door of Twilight's castle behind me. I sighed as I felt my Chakra depleting, but when that is gone I can go and talk to Twilight about today. That's when I heard a stomping coming from the stairs.

"WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?!" Twilight shouted.

"I have been doing research and saving Scootaloo in the Everfree forest." I said sheepishly.

She gasped, "Is she alright?"

I nodded, "She forgave her sister, Cheerilee and is grounded for a week."

"Were there any animals trying to get her."

"Only two. A chimera and a timberwolf."

She walked up to me and shuddered, "W-What did you do?"

"Allow me to show you." I said making the common hand sign.

"Show me what?"

"Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

In a flash there was two of me which startled Twilight. Spike came into the room with a cup of apple-cider and saw what happened.

"Whoa. I got to lay off the cider." He said burning the cup into ashes.

"How... What..." Twilight was speechless.

I snapped my fingers and made a wooden replica of a timber wolf. Spike walked up to it and kicked it's shins. It was probably for payback when he tried to serve under Applejack at the time and I really couldn't blame him.

"It's not real Spike, just a replica."

"What are you going to-" She was interrupted when I shouted "Rasengan!" and made a crater into the wooden statue.

When the dust settled my Chakra dissipated and my clone faded away. The information from the fight of the chimera was put into my head. None of my clones killed the chimera, just injured it a whole lot, but nothing too fatal.

"Oh... You did this to a timberwolf?" She asked.

"More like timber-toothpick." I grinned.

Spike laughed, "Good one dude."

"Was that Chakra you just used from magic?" Twilight asked.

I nodded, "I was surprised myself. All I did was cast raw magic into my Chakra veins and I could do anything related to the show."

Spike crossed his arms, "So you can't teach it to me?"

I knelt down to Spike, "I'll teach it to you, if you would tell me who your really hanging out with."

Spike was blushing when I said that, but sprinted towards his room saying, "Nevermindthanksbye!"

I smiled, "Told you."

Twilight trotted towards me and gave me a hug, "Well at least I know now. I have one thing to ask you before we go to bed."

"Shoot away princess."

"Are you going to use your clones for... Foreplay?" She blushed.

I smirked, "Maybe."

I kissed her cheek and she pecked mine. I picked up Twilight and carried her to our room so we could sleep. I think in three days it will be Hearts and Hooves day. I just wonder what kind of day it will turn out to be for my friends and I. Maybe it will be a great time for their partners to finally hook up so they could... I smirked, 'Nah... Their not in that kind of stage yet. Who knows maybe they'll deepen their bonds.'

Author's Note

Muhahaha!!! :trollestia: The Valentines day special will be a long one and it wont be done until Saturday or so. :raritywink: Buckle up your seat belts ladies and gents because you'll be going through a rough ride! :rainbowdetermined2:

The smell of Hearts and Hooves day

-Frank's point of view-

Since it was the day before Hearts and hooves day, I decided to call up Pinkie and Connor to set up a party. This party was just going to be a get-together party before the lovers holiday. It felt right to invite them all since during the time span they stayed here (Which adds up to a month and a week), they earned their cutie marks. Connor has a red muffin which represents his cooking, Jayden has a blue scythe which represents his work in the Royal Guard, Ryan has a needle and a thread connected to a cloth which represents his passion for making dresses, Logan has a pill capsule cloud which means he controls the weather and makes medicine, Aston has an apple pouring juice in a cup which represents him making his own cider and other drinks. The reason why I am doing this party is because everybody has found a special somepony and I found out who was with who. Connor is dating Pinkie Pie, Jayden is finally, after two weeks, dating Luna, Ryan is dating Coco Pummel (which was a surprise), Logan is with Rainbow Dash (No surprise), and Aston is in a serious relationship with Apple Honey. Everybody seemed to be happy.

Connor and Pinkie were happy to set up this get-together, after explaining to Pinkie that it isn't a big party, and sent out the invites to everyone and everypony. Connor allowed Pinkie to use the Party cannon mark one and slightly decorated the living room and kitchen. Pinkie made her cupcakes and Connor made his fruity surprise muffins for tomorrow. I had a sample taste of this 'surprise muffin' and it got me back to my childhood of what my grandmother use to make for me. I told him it was amazing and when the sun was at the horizon everybody and pony showed up to the party. Jayden told me that Luna was going to be a little late and I understood, but besides that they were on time which made Twilight happy to check that off her list.

When everybody got settled down Ryan, Logan and I decide to have a nostalgia war. This was a friendly argument that we have to see what was the best show/song/event that impacted us as children. Jayden, Aston and Connor sat down on the couch and watched the show because the subject was about 90's cartoon show and which was the best. Since Aston was doing nothing, but football and had no time to watch any shows he couldn't have a say. Connor and Jayden didn't have a say either because they lived in England and they didn't show those shows on their cable [In other words they didn't have Sky television (Which is a form of a cable company)].

"Like I said and I'll say it again: Duck Tales is the best because the fucking intro gets embedded into your brain and comes out of no where." I said crossing my arms.

"I say that Darkwing duck is the best because it was the first time that Disney attempt a anti-hero as their main character." Ryan said.

"Screw you both we know that Ducks rock!" Logan said putting his arms in the air.

"Shut up about that! We both know that Mighty Ducks were the show that killed Disney Afternoon!" I protested.

"What did you say?!" Logan sneered.

"I don't even have to argue about that one because it is so true." Ryan supported.

"Aw... Bogus man." Logan sighed.

"Anything else you would like to add in the argument? Its Ryan and I one and you zero." I said.

Logan tapped his chin, "How about Bonkers and Shnookums and Meat?"

Ryan, playfully, slapped the back of his head and pointed to the audience, "Get back to the audience you traitor."

Logan looked at me, "Frank?"

"You're dead to me." I pretended.

Logan slumped down in defeat and walked away. I looked at Ryan and he was not happy for what Logan said. I really couldn't blame him because those two shows were so fucking annoying to the point where I almost gave up on watching TV. I couldn't understand if Logan was being serious or just being funny. Judging from his defeat, he was in fact serious which made me shake my head in shame.

"Alright Duck Tales and Darkwing duck aside anything else you might want to add in?" I asked.

"Hm...." Ryan mumbled.

"What?"

"Their getting popcorn and drinks." Ryan pointed to the audience.

"Let them enjoy the entertainment. Besides the last time we had this kind of argument was in middle school and I won the battle." I smirked.

"No it was I who won."

"Alright prove it! Lets see if you remember from our last argument to see who is the victor."

"Shoot away Dues Ex Machina."

I sighed, "Aside from Duck Tales and Darkwing Duck which was the best?"

"Tail Spin!" Ryan shouted.

"Chip and Dale rescue rangers."

"Fuck!"

"Hah! You give?"

"Fine and for the record I hope that reboot goes to smithereens."

"We know what Hollywood is going to do and it is going to suck any other ways, but people will still watch it."

"Knowing is half the battle!"

"G. I. Joe!"

Jayden shouted, "God damn it Frank! It's fucking Transformers not G. I. fucking Joe!"

"I thought your friend said he didn't watch those shows?" Ryan raised an eyebrow.

"He still has access to the internet. Their not complete savages."

"I heard that!" Connor shouted.

Everybody laughed and when it everybody settled down, Luna finally showed up... In front of Jayden again... I am starting to think that Luna is thinking of Jayden too much. I shrug it off and headed towards Twilight and the girls who were in mid conversation.

-Logan's point of view-

I just don't get it... Those were great shows in my book, but I guess it's everyone's opinion of which is better and which is worse. I sat down next to Jayden who was not looking too happy. I ignored him and grabbed my clima-tact or clima-staff. I needed to make the cloud blaster a little bit faster to generate clouds and it needed a bit of tweaking. When I opened up the staff I sighed and looked at Jayden who was still unhappy.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

"You give me headaches." He said.

"What? I don't think I follow. Clarify on that for me?"

"Everybody had to go through the pain of getting a cutie mark and three people, including myself, were put in a hospital bed. I understand the Aston was sleeping at the time and got through his on a nightmare, but you.... Oh... You are despicable."

"Again... Don't follow."

"You had morphine! Mother Fucking morphine!"

Then it came to me, "Oh! Sorry about that dude I needed those to make more for this world seeing that there is none."

"Twenty fucking syringes of fucking morphine and you didn't have the brains to share it to us when in pain?! You could of shared!" He shouted.

"I use them on emergencies only dude. I didn't think about it at the time. How about this, if you get heavily injured in war, I'll get rid of the pain with a syringe of morphine."

Jayden crossed his arms, "Hmf! Alright at least we're on better terms."

"I thought we were on better terms." I grinned.

"Fuck. You."

Connor was hearing the conversation and understood what happened, but didn't really care. He was currently making something that caught my eye. It looked like he was experimenting like a mad scientist. All that he was missing was white hair, glasses, and some freckles. Why freckles? He is whiter than me and I had just a light tan, Connor was almost pale, but still looked human. I cleared my throat.

"What are you making?"

Connor looked up, "Just a liquid that will make cakes rise higher, but no matter what I do it always turn into something that releases hearts as bubbles."

"Holy shit he has fucking bubbles!" I laughed.

As I laughed, the clima-staff fell to the ground and the cloud blaster made it take off. It swiped Connors potion and proceeded to convert the liquid into clouds. The clouds turned pink and it headed towards the ladies and Frank.

-Frank's point of view-

"Why do you want me to enchant a estrus prevention spell?" Twilight asked.

Twilight and I talked about everything and we almost talked about the estrus, but Apple Honey asked if Twilight could prevent that from happening. This was an interesting conversation and I am surprised that they would talk about it openly with me present. Apple Honey probably had an explanation for her reasoning's.

"I need it so that way I can't make Aston go through anything like it." Apple Honey said.

"I believe your taking this the wrong way Apple Honey." I said.

"What do you mean?" She asked.

Applejack spoke, "He's saying that Aston wouldn't mind if something like that happened."

"I just don't know."

Rarity and Coco were talking about the fashion industry, Fluttershy gathered up the courage to talk to Luna which was a nice surprise, and Rainbow and Pinkie were nowhere to be found. Twilight finally sighed in defeat probably thinking about the spell.

"You want me to do this for you?" I asked.

Twilight shook her head, "No. I got it." She turned her attention to Apple Honey, "Is this what you really want?"

"Yes and I think Aston will understand." Apple Honey said.

Twilight's horn glowed to get the spell ready, "Just close your eyes."

Apple Honey closed her eyes and I saw the magic going towards her, but I sensed something was coming. I tried to grab the object, but it was too fast for me to grab.

"Watch out!" Logan screamed.

It was too late, Twilight enchanted the estrus prevention spell of Logan's clima-staff and it whooshed up the stairs of the castle. I stood up and looked at Logan who was freaking out. This grabbed Luna, Fluttershy, Rarity and Coco's attention and were listening to the conversation.

"What's going on?" I asked.

"My clima-staff has Connors potion mixed into it and Twilight just enchanted something with it." He explained.

"What was the potion Connor?" Applejack asked.

"I looked at the book and it was meant for baking to make the cake rise higher, but there were hearts coming out with bubbles." He explained and held out the book.

I snatched the book, "Give me that!" I turned it to the page and gasped, "Connor! You idiot this is love poison!"

Twilight gasped and everybody got to their standing positions waiting to be strike by the incoming missile. Then I realized something and I looked around my surrounds for a Pink pony and a Cyan Pegasus. Everybody looked at me when I spoke out.

"Where is Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie?"

"Oh this can't be good." Connor and Logan said in unison.

-Rainbow Dashes point of view-

"Pinkie when it that firework prank going to fire?" I said crossing my hooves.

"Just a little longer." Pinkie said lighting the fuse.

"What is it suppose to do anyway?" I asked.

"It's suppose to explode into hearts and says 'happy hearts and hooves day.'" Pinkie smiled.

That was when Logan's staff came flying towards the firework and it somehow got stuck with the fire work. It whizzed by and out the window.

"What was that?" I asked looking out the window.

"I don't know, but that was funny and weird at the same time!" Pinkie laughed.

-Jayden's point of view-

BOOM!

"I heard a firework exploding..." I look out the window, "FRANK!!!" I shouted.

"What's wrong?" Frank said teleporting behind me.

"GAH!" I shouted and jumped five feet away from him.

Frank looked out the window, "Well shit. Everybody get to the front entrance!"

We made our way to the front entrance to find that the clima-staff and someponies firework got combined. It exploded with a huge pink and fluffy heart saying 'Happy Hearts and Hooves Day' with several little hearts surrounding the big heart. A ring of cloud, that was surrounding it, spread over the horizon and it passed Canterlot. I looked around the small town and everypony was asleep and it was almost the middle of the night. I saw Frank shaking his head and sighing at the culprits. Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Twilight (Which was accidental) and Logan.

"I analysed the heart and ring and nothing seems to be a problem. I just hope you guys don't do something like that again. Logan, I know you were fixing your staff, but its a party, try to relax. Rainbow and Pinkie... Why a firework for Hearts and Hooves day? Twilight seems the only one who I'm not blaming for doing the spell on purpose." Frank scolded.

"What was that spell used for anyway?" Luna asked.

I was wondering about that too, but I saw Apple Honey was getting a little red and it caught my suspicions about it.

"It was meant for an estrus prevention spell and I wont say who asked for it." Frank explained.

Everybody went silent and I saw the Apple Honey calmed down when he said it. This confirmed my suspicions; in response, I shrugged and walked to Luna's side who is now comfortable around me.

"So I guess the parties done?" Logan asked.

"Let me see here... Your invention mixed with a love poison making pink clouds and a firework that exploded almost woke up an entire town." I said crossing my arms.

"Bummer dude." He said.

"It's no big deal, you are still hanging out with my awesomeness." Rainbow said.

This cheered up Logan, but Luna interrupted, "Jayden and I will be going back to Canterlot now if the party is over."

Frank smiled, "Alright you two. Have a good night and have a nice hearts and hooves day."

"You mean Valentines day." I said.

Frank shrugged, "It's basically the same thing."

Before I could say anything I was teleported back to Canterlot, specifically the garden. Luna sat down and offered her wing to hug me. I complied as I sat down beside her and her wing covered me up. It was like a nice warm blanket, shielding you from the cold. She and I star gazed at the sky making our minds wonder through out the night. Luna turned to face me and was a little worried.

"I heard from Discord... Was it the best decision to not join the Griffon Empire?" She asked

That was a hard one to process through my mind. I really didn't know what to say, but the conversation that Discord and I had came into play. I just hope she didn't hear that part. 'You really like her don't you?' Discord said. 'Yes. I never felt more at home without her.' I stated. I slightly blushed when I remembered that statement. I sighed as I slightly nudged her wing away and stood up.

"Jayden?"

-Music and the blue color is a royal guard in the background-

I looked at her, her eyes were glistening against the stars that were behind me. I took a deep breath and turned my face to the sky which all the stars were sparkling.

I hear the wind across the plain
A sound so strong - that calls my name
It's wild like the river - it's warm like the sun
Ya it's here - this is where I belong

Under the starry skies - where eagles have flown
This place is paradise - it's the place I call home
(The moon on the mountains
The whisper through the trees
The waves on the water)

Let nothing come between this and me
'Cause everything I want - is everything that's here
And when we're all together - there's nothing to fear

"Luna. For the longest time, in fact the first time, I'm mutually loving this place with you and nothing will ever change." Luna had her head down, but I picked her up with my hand, "If I ever leave for a reason... Know this...."

And wherever I wander - the one thing I've learned... Yeah
It's to here - I will always....always return

I lean down and landed my lips on to hers. I felt tears coming down her cheek and when I pulled away, she was happy. Those tears were full of joy and I felt amazing when I realized that. Without a word she kissed me again, but wanted access to my mouth. I granted the access and we did a make out session during the night during a full moon.

-The next day-

I woken up and looked around my surroundings. I think last night Luna asked me to cuddle with her until she had to lower the moon. I didn't complain and I was right next to her. I looked at her face and she looked cute when asleep. I didn't want to wake her and I made my way to my room. The only thing she did was that she struggled to get comfortable in another position.

As I made my way through the court yard, I was enjoying myself with the morning sun beaming on my body. I was practically happy which was one of the emotions that rarely come out, in England everybody was a prick and I had to conceal most of my emotions. I feel no need to conceal any emotions thus making me a happier person. Now my brain finally woke up and I realized that there were no guards in the court yard. They would come here super early to be on guard even with it being a holiday. Maybe their having one of those meetings with Celestia or something, but I noticed there was something in the air. I really couldn't put my finger on it, but it was somehow...

"Oh dear god no." I said out loud.

That was when a letter appeared in front of me. I opened it and I read the following:

Jayden,

The explosion that happened last night, well were now facing the consequence's. It turns out that the firework explosion caused a reaction to the love poison nullifying the estrus prevention spell. Now every mare in the entire 50 mile radius is on estrus. Let me tell you now Jayden. Are you going to man up and pleasure Luna for three days (Which is how long it lasts)? If not you want to just RUN LIKE THE FUCKING WIND! EVERYMARE IS GETTING THEIR STALLIONS AND ITS REALLY BAD HERE AT PONYVILLE!!

From your friend,

Frank

P.S. Good luck and RUN BITCH! RUN!

I gulped when I saw the letter and I felt another presence with me. The one thing that made me jump was when I saw a white coat. I stepped back and saw Celestia looking happy... Almost too happy. I hid the letter behind me and took a deep breath. I calmed myself and tried to be casual on the Alicorn that might be affected.

"How are you doing Celestia?" I asked.

"I am doing just fine, but I need to know something from you." She asked.

"W-What will that be?" I stuttered.

"Are you and Luna in an intimate relationship?"

'Please say yes, please say yes, please say yes....' My brain continued to say.

"No." I whispered. 'SHIT! WHAT DID YOU JUST DO?!' I shouted internally.

"Oh? That is good because I never knew a human like you.... Would be..." She licked her lips, "So hot."

My cheeks burned, but it didn't stop there. She walked seductively towards me. I backed away from her and turned around trying to walk away.

"So... You want to play that game?" She giggled.

I sprinted like a mother fucker away from her. The only thing I could hear and I swear to god I am going to die if she was correct.

"Do you like Bananas?" She said.

'Dear god help me!' I pleaded.

-Aston's point of view-

Connor, Frank, Logan, Ryan and I were running away like hell from what was coming for us. We made it to the Ghastly gorge to catch our breath.

"Logan... I am going to kill you if we survive this." Connor panted.

"I don't think we'll last long." Frank said sitting on a rock.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Estrus lasts for three days and I been through it with Twilight." He said wiping his forehead.

"What happened?" Logan asked.

Frank sighed, "140."

"Huh?" Ryan asked.

"140 continuous rounds of nothing but sex." He said.

Everybody went silent until Connor cracked a joke, "So this is death by snu snu?"

I cracked a smiled, but got serious, "All this because of the firework?"

"Let me explain what's happening here. Estrus is a natural thing that happens to mare when they want to breed. With that said the love poison mixed with an Estrus prevention spell and gun power to shoot into the sky caused all the mares to go in estrus at the same time. If we don't get out of this radius, which is 50 miles, were going to be dried bones." Frank explained.

-Sound effects-

Before anyone got to talk I saw the pebbles on the ground shaking. I look up at the hill of the cliff where the gorge and I pointed towards the top.

"Connor... I think your mare-friend is here." I said.

Connor looked pale and turned his head. Coming down the gorge was an endless pastel colors colliding with each other. At the front was Pinkie, Coco, Apple Honey, and Rainbow coming for us all except for Frank.

"STAMPEDE!" Ryan shouted and ran like a maniac.

We all high tailed it towards a divide that split the gorge into two paths. The stampede was getting closer and closer behind us; I look to Frank who was about to say something.

"Connor and Ryan; you guys go to the left! Logan and Aston you guys go to the right! I'll hold them down!" He said.

"How are you going to do that?!" I shouted.

Frank only smirked and he snapped his fingers. He made a familiar hand sign and said, "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Over two hundred of Frank piled up and they stopped to face the carnage. "Frank's ultimate shadow barrier!" They all shouted in unison.

"I don't know how he got Chakra in this world, but who cares! Let keep on going!" Ryan shouted.

"Yeah!" We all said in unison.

Just as Frank wished we made our separate ways into our paths of the ghastly gorge hoping to get out of the radius that he said.

-Connor's point of view-

Jesus Christ and all things that are holy. This turned into a love sickness nightmare and I wished it would happen in my world, but women had periods not estrus. A man can dream sometimes, but no when he dreams we all get this. A bunch of mares, especially a pink one, who are after your dick for breeding purposes. Ryan and I made it out of the gorge which was turning into a forest.

I slowed down and held my hand on a tree, "Ryan... I need a breather." I panted.

Ryan caught up to me and sat right next to the tree I was leaning against on. Poor guy his face was fully red and he was sweating bullets. I wasn't doing to good myself; I needed water so we can relax a little longer.

"Why can't this be a normal Valentines day?" Ryan asked.

A rustle from the bushes got us to our toes and what came out was a baby dragon. Spike looked pale and sick for some reason.

"You scared us man." Ryan sighing.

Spike coughed, "Sorry. It was the firework that caused it."

"How can you be sure?" I asked.

"Well after the explosion and in the morning, I developed some chicken like pox and I ran away from the crazy mares on estrus." He explained.

"So wait. You sensed this and you ran away without telling anyone?"

"Listen, dragons and some animals can sense when a female is going through her 'cycle'."

"You still look bad though." Ryan said.

Spike cleared his throat and spit out some gunk, "That's because I am trying to get better. The closer I was at Twilight's castle the sicker I became. I guess I have negative effects of what spell that exploded last night."

"I would have to ask Twilight or Frank to see what happened to you." I said.

The ground started to shake; Ryan and I knew what was coming.

"Spike we need shelter; half of the mares from Ponyville and probably Canterlot are coming after us." I explained.

"Yeah you don't want to get caught by Pinkie Pie." Ryan quipped.

"Oh Celestia! If Pinkie is after you we need to go now!" Spike said running north.

We followed Spike through the trees and we can still feel the tremors coming towards us. A river came into view and I soon heard a waterfall in the distance. I saw Spike go into a hole in a ground and it was big enough for the skinny guys (Ryan and I) to fit through. When we went through the hole, inside was a cave system that split into two paths. One lead to the waterfall the other was unknown.

"How do you know these caves Spike?" I asked.

He was silent, but responded, "I have a special somepony that I hang out with and she showed me these caves."

"Is she affected by the estrus?" Ryan asked.

Spike shook his head, "No it only works for older mares. She is the same age as me."

"Then where is she?" I asked.

"I ain't telling." He crossed his arms.

We made our way through the cave with Spike spitting out some dragon fire on a stick as a torch. These caves must have been form by the waterfall or by water streams because the formations were perfect. Being a person who likes Minecraft all the time made me think to look around for creepers. I looked behind me and sighed.

"I wonder how Jayden's doing in Canterlot right now." I said out loud.

-Jayden's point of view-

"Come out and RUT ME JAYDEN!" Celestia shouted.

I have been running away from the crazy bitch and now I feel how Pumbaa felt when he was being chased in the Loin King. I tried to hide anywhere, but she would be doing some weird shit in there. For example in my room she was sniffing my clothes, the throne she was rubbing herself against the chair, the kitchen where she was covered in cake, the living quarters where she was using a dildo to masturbate, and the work office where she was in a workers uniform.

The only salvation I had was the Royal Guard Training Area. When I turned to a corner I bumped into Luna and she was a bit nervous. I was a mess myself, sweating, panting and trying to keep my junk away from Princess Sunbutt.

"Jayden we need to talk." She said.

"I need to go..." I panted.

I only walked a few steps and was stopped by Luna's wing, "I am in estrus and I need to be relieved."

I turned to face Luna and she was blushing trying to make this formal. I sighed, but when I did I saw Celestia charging towards us and Luna didn't notice. My mind went to jump drive and I passed through Luna's wing. I ran like a mother fucker and Luna shouted at me which got my heart.

"Was last nights conversation all for nothing?!" She shouted.

"NO! I AM BEING CHASED BY YOUR SISTER!" I shouted.

I hope she heard that because I collided with the wooden door of the training area with my head. The force was so great I made a hole to where my head was able to see the spooked guard.

"What the bloody tartarus is going on here?" He asked.

"SHE'S GOING TO EAT ME!!" I shouted.

The guard looked out the window and his eyes grew large in fear, "GET IN QUICK!" He shouted.

I snapped my fingers and I teleported inside the training area. I catch my breath, but I heard multiple moaning through the rooms and I sighed. I remembered that the rooms had no signs and the reason for it is because each room are uni-sex. There were no rules about estrus; the guards were allowed (male and female) to converse when their cycle was going through. I found this out when Luna was teaching me about it in the Strategist room.

"How long till estrus lasts?" I asked the guard.

"About three days or so." He sighed.

I rub my temples and groaned when he said that. My back hit against the wall and I slowly fell to my butt feeling exhausted.

"Great." I sighed.

-Aston's point of view-

"Its a dead end." I panted.

Logan and I took the other path, but we got cut short because it lead to a cliff face. I wasn't too happy when Logan jumped all the way to the top because of his half-saiyan magic that Frank gave him. I then noticed a cave to the side of the dead end and I went inside. It wasn't leading to anything, but it was just a huge room enough to fit all the mares that were after us... 'Wait a minute.'

I ran out side the cave, "I have an idea!" I said.

Logan landed on his feet when he jumped the cliff, "What is it?"

The mares were finally coming because I saw the floor shaking. Logan and I were in position and are waiting for them to show up.

"We take this to our graves." Logan said in a hawaiian skirt.

I was lying down on the ground holding an apple, from a random apple tree, in my mouth. "Agreed." I muffled.

Every-mare was coming towards us and Logan shouted, "STTTOOOOPPP!!!"

With that every-mare stopped in their tracks causing a screech noise. I saw Apple Honey who was blushing when she saw me. Logan made a stone plate and put random leaves on top of me and on the bottom. I was shirtless and still wearing my pants, but the mares were eyeing me and Logan cleared his throat.

-Music (Purple is Logan and Red is Aston)-

Huau!
If you're hungry for a hunk of fat and juicy meat
Eat my buddy Pumbaa here because he is a treat

Come on down and dine
On this tasty swine
All you have to do is get in line

Aaaare you achin'
(Yup, yup, yup)
Foooor some bacon?
(Yup, yup, yup)
Heeee's a big pig
(Yup, yup)
You could be a big pig too.

Hoy!

"He's mine!" Apple Honey shouted.

The group of mares roared with approval and started to run towards us. We yelled like Timon and Pumbaa; ran inside the cave and we looked to see if they were coming in. As planned, all the mares were inside the cave and we snapped our fingers and we were outside the cave.

"Close it!" I shouted pulling the huge rock to cover the entrance.

"Going!" Logan grunted in helping.

In a single second; the mouth of the cave was now covered and we sat behind the rock sighing in relief. Now we have to wait for two in a half days for this to end. I look to my left and the sun was slowly going down; that was when I saw Frank.

I looked at him and he's been though war. His pants, and shirt were ripped apart; he had bite marks on his skin and he had dirt hooves stamped on his face, arms and legs. When he got to us he was not showing any expressions and was looking at us.

"Why are you dressing in drag?" He asked.

I looked at Logan and he shook his head, "We distracted the mares and trapped them in this cave." I said.

"Dude you probably went through hell and came back." Logan said.

"Yes and I have some good news."

"Well tell us!" I demanded.

"I got a message from Twilight that she is officially off of estrus. It looks like the 'explosion' that happened apparently lasts for most of a day." Frank informed.

Logan and I sighed with relief. It was finally over and I was about to open the cave back up, but I needed to wait until Frank gives the thumbs up. I really don't mind getting laid by Apple Honey, but when there is a lot of mares wanting to get in your pants... I ain't going to explain anything there, but all I have to say is... NOPE TO THAT SHIT!

"So could we let them out?" I asked.

Frank nodded, "YOU GIRLS ALRIGHT NOW?"

Apple Honey responded, "Thank Celestia it's over!"

"Can I get out now this is cramping my style." Rainbow Dash commented.

"Lets get these mares home alright?" Frank ordered.

Logan got up, "You don't have to ask me twice."

-Ryan's point of view-

"Hey..." Spike said feeling himself, "For some reason I don't feel sick anymore."

"Does that mean the explosion spell only lasted for a day?" Connor asked.

I tapped my chin, "I don't know, but where are we going Spike?"

The cave seemed like it went on for miles on end and don't get me wrong, it beats running from sex crazed mares, but some times I get claustrophobic. It's nothing to serious to where I stay out of a stall in a bathroom too long, but being in this cave can run me to the limit. I noticed that I breathing faster, but before I could freak out Spike spoke up.

"It's just around the corner and the exit should be there." He answered.

Like he said, the cave opened up and we made out exit. It was night time and the stars were sparkling in the sky with the new moon in the middle. I looked over to my right and we were near the entrance of the ghastly gorge. Just when we were about to leave, on the corner of my eye Frank, Aston and Logan came out of the entrance.

"Hey! Frank! Aston! Logan! Over here!" I shouted.

They walked fast and finally met up with us. Frank looked like he's been through war, Logan and Aston looked exhausted.

"Did the estrus end?" I asked Frank.

He sighed, "Yep and you just missed the mares going back to their homes."

"I think I need a rest and I am going back to Pinkie's." Connor yawned.

"Sounds good to me. A cloud bed is just what the doctor ordered." Logan said stretching his back.

"I wonder how I am going to face Coco." I frowned.

Aston patted my back, "It's going to be the same for the rest of us."

"Wait what about Frank?" Spike asked and everyone turned to him as Spike continued, "Where was she in all this madness?"

Everybody, including me, were glaring Frank and he just shrugged his shoulders.

"She and I made a promise that I will not reveal because its a Pinkie Promise." He explained.

"If it's a Pinkie Promise then I don't want you to break it." Connor said.

"Yeah." Everybody said in unison.

With that said we went our separate ways. Connor went back to Sugarcube Corner, Aston went back to his bar/home, Frank made his way to the castle, Logan jumped up the trees and into the clouds towards Rainbow Dash, and I made my way back to the Boutique to probably see a mad or sad Coco Pummel. I opened the door to see Rarity sleeping on the couch and when I closed it her ears perked up.

"I just want to say that I am sorry for my unladylike like posture, darling." She frowned.

I put on a smiled, "Don't worry about it." I look up the stairs, "Is she upstairs?"

She nodded, "Coco was upset with herself when she came back."

I sighed, "I'll go and comfort her... You going to be alright?"

She looked down, "I'll be fine tomorrow, just give me some space so I can recollect myself."

"Good night Rarity." I said.

"Good night darling." She said putting her head on a pillow.

I made my way towards the stairs and when I got to my door it was closed. I knocked and heard her whimper.

"Coco?" I asked.

"Come in..." She whispered.

I opened the door to find Coco lying on my bed; she was covered in a blanket and was trying to hide her crying. There were used tissues on the floor and I sighed.

"What am I going to do with you?" I asked.

I walked towards the bed, after I closed the door, and sat next to her. I uncovered Coco's blanket and when I did she hugged me.

"I'm sorry for chasing you. I didn't know what came over me." She sobbed.

I petted her head, "Sh... It's alright. I should be the one saying sorry to you."

She lifted her head and looked at me, "What do you mean?"

I sighed, 'This was bound to happen. I minus well will tell her.' I thought. "I ran away from you because of several reasons. One all the mares from Ponyville and Canterlot were after us. Two humans can't have sex with mares because back at home its considered a taboo. Three, I don't feel comfortable with this relationship yet to be an intimate one." I explained.

There was silence between us and Coco spoke up, "Are your friends explaining this their partners?"

I scratched the back of my head, "I don't know. It's really not my business."

"You still like me right?" She asked.

I looked at her and kissed her. When I pulled back; I smiled, "Does that answer that question?"

Without any words Coco wrapped her hooves around my neck and we kissed passionately as our saliva combined into one liquid. Like the first time I tried to comfort her we fell on top of the bed and cuddled with one another. It had been a long, exhausting day and we fell asleep with Coco in my warm caring arms.

-Connor's point of view-

Dealing with Pinkie Pie when she is tired is so weird that I can just toss the physics class I had in school away from my brain. I shook my head to make sure that this wasn't a dream, but when I opened my eyes Pinkie was still in slow motion.

"Hey!..... Connor!....." She yawned, "Want... To... Cuddle.... Together?..."

"Uh. Sure." I said.

Before I could go anywhere I grabbed a spoon of frosting and stuffed it into her mouth. Now she was back to normal pace and not in the slow motion world. I would have to experiment with that mechanic, but I was just too tired to do anything.

Pinkie giggled, "I love frosting! Thanks for putting me back to normal."

"No problem." I said making my way to the room.

We made our way to the bed room and I collapsed on top of the provided bed. I stripped of my clothes except my shorts and covered myself up. Pinkie came up from the covers and touched my crouch. I expected her head to pop up in front of me but I saw her rump exposing her vagina. My hand was drawn to it as my hand touched her "other" lips. I felt my pants being open and it exposed my erected wood.

The texture was unlike anything I had felt before, soft and velvety yet moist. I tested it's pliability with my knuckle, softly kneading the lips back and forth. With each repetition I would see a lighter shade of pink inside the lips peeking out. Pinkie eventually leaned her head back and pulled me closer with her legs. Pinkie licked the tip causing me to shudder with pleasure and soon she licked the whole staff. I felt pre-cum oozing on the surface of my belly; she giggled, licked it off of my tummy while she gulped down my cock like a lollipop. My nose, that was barely touching her clit, breath out into her causing her to moan, making my staff to vibrate inside her mouth. Her labia was slightly leaking and the smell was intoxicating up close.

Pinkie's gulping became labored as I used my other hand to gently open her tunnel. A glistening tunnel of fresh and warm flesh hiding inside. I poked my finger inside to feel the walls causing Pinkie to gasp through the gulping as the walls contracted gently. I pulled out my finger and put it in my mouth. To my surprise it slightly tasted like strawberries. I grinned as I took out my tongue and insert it into Pinkies nether. She let go of my staff and moaned with approval. My tongue explored the walls, with every lick more and more juices coming into my mouth. The sweet taste was addicting and I picked up the pace.

"BUUUCCCCKKK!" She moaned.

She came immediately and tons of her exotic juices came down on my face. She gobbled down my cock again and gagged it down multiple times making me groan in pleasure. With another groan my back arched as I came into her mouth. She said something that was muffled, but she drank it all.

"P-Pinkie... I think I am done for tonight." I panted.

"That was a delicious dessert! Tasted just like frosting!" She said poking her head out and kissed my lips.

"Glad you like it." I chuckled.

We cuddled feeling pretty dirty, but we didn't care because we loved each other and nothing could change it.

-Aston's point of view-

Apple Honey made out with me when I came back to the room of the Prancing Pony. She said that she was sorry for doing such a thing and would try to control herself later. I explained to her that I wasn't ready for an intimate relationship yet and she agreed that she wasn't ready either. We lye there on the bed as she snuggled up against my chest.

"Aston." She said.

I look up to see her face, "Yes?"

She nuzzled my chest, "I love you."

"I love you too." I replied and I kissed her cheek.

Not sure how long it took to get to sleep because I really fell asleep like a log. It was like I just been through five football leagues, but with women or mares. I smiled with Apple Honey in my arms.

-Logan's point of view-

I finally was able to find Rainbow's house, but it moved several blocks away from where it was suppose to be. When I entered the house through the front door it was empty. I walked towards my room to see Rainbow in her room on her bed curled up in a ball. I sighed and walked into her room to try to comfort her.

"Hey Skittles." I yawned.

"Hey Logan." She frowned.

I knelt down, grabbed her cheeks and slightly pinched them, "Why the long face?"

She slightly smiled, but something was getting her down, "I didn't look awesome in that herd of fellow mares while chasing you guys."

"Hey... I was surprised that you ran instead of flying." I joked.

She chuckled, "Yeah I guess that was an improvement, but that's not what I am talking about."

I sat down next to her, "I'm all ears."

She sighed, "Don't get this the wrong way, but do you want to take this relationship to the next level?"

Now the brains cobwebbed gears started to turn which made me hot headed. The idea of me having intercourse with a pony gave me big X's with disapproval, but my brain argued that these are sentient beings and Rainbow was no exception. I internally shook my head and I looked at Rainbow who was blushing. It really hurts my heart to do this to her.

I put my hand on her shoulder, "Rainbow Dash... I can't; not because of you, it's because of me. I feel we should wait a little longer."

She hugged me and tightly squeezed, "How long?" She asked.

I sighed, "Until my heart convinces my head, but that shouldn't stop us."

I ruffled her mane and she smiled, "Alright Logan, you want to snuggle?"

"Sure." I smiled back.

Rainbow Dash and I end the night when she followed me to my room, got into bed with me and cuddled together. Her warm fur and silk feathers felt amazing against my shirtless chest. I continue to pet her mane through my fingers until she fell asleep. I smiled and closed my eyes in wonder to myself when I was going to encounter this situation again.

'It's probably the best not to think about it.' I thought.

-Jayden's point of view-

"I'm sorry about everything!" Luna cried out.

It had been later in the night and Celestia was finally off of her 'phase.' She apologized for what she did and I forgave her. I was exhausted and I was trying to calm Luna down because she was still upset. Later I got myself in a bath and when I was done I saw Luna on my bed blushing. I didn't know what to expect but I didn't think of any of it.

"I know I apologized to you and I want to make up with it by cuddling with you." She said.

I climbed into the bed with her sitting next to me. We both got into the covers as she covered me with her wings. I felt very comfortable, but was poked by some broken feathers. I knew that Pegasus's preen when their wings have some broken feathers, but it would be a personal thing. When I had time, I read up about the Pegasus anatomy for their wings and which feather was important. I looked at Luna and she was preening the other wing. I took a breath.

"Luna can I help you to preen your wings?" I asked.

She blushed and smiled, "Sure. You know how to?"

I nodded, "The sooner it's finished; we can snuggle more."

She lifted up her wing and I looked at some of the broken small feathers. I carefully pulled out the broken one and straightened up the main feathers. When finished I wrapped my arm around her neck and she giggled.

"You work fast." She said.

"I learn from the best." I smirked.

-Frank's point of view-

With Spike finally asleep, I recollected my thoughts. Spike was somehow sick with the explosion that affected the mares to go in estrus. So it affects dragons by getting them chickenpox like symptoms? I would have to research later, but I needed to fulfill Twilight's promise. She promised that if she braved through estrus, which was painful for her, I would give her the ride of her life. I am a man of my word and I was brainstorming through my head on how I could pleasure her the most. I smirked and opened the door to Twilight's room. She was lying on the bed with her body positioned seductively and her eyes looked at me with approval.

"You ready to give me 'the ride of my life?'" She asked.

I was still in my ragged and ripped clothes. I stripped and headed to the shower, "Just a moment." After my shower, I saw Twilight lying on her stomach with her wings spread out and were lying on the bed.

I grabbed the lotion, "Ready for your massage?" I asked.

"My back has been killing me all day." She moaned.

I squirted the soothing lotion on my hand and got on top of Twilight's back. I rubbed the palm of one hand near the base of her left wing in an attempt to see the reaction. The wing flinched before it relaxed, and I quickly brought my second hand up. Touching the other wing, I gently gripped both of them and slowly began to stroke my hands up and down. Twilight moaned with approval and her back tensed up slightly. I said nothing and I rubbed some lotion on the middle on her back along the base of her wings. Twilight gasped when I heard an audible 'pop' from her back. She sighed in relief and I continued down the back and released the knots on her back.

"I want to pleasure you before you continue." She cooed.

I snapped my fingers and got some Chakra in to my veins. I did the hand sign saying, "Shadow clone Jutsu." Another me appeared in front of Twilight in the nude and with an erected member. Twilight liked her lips and started to lick it like a lollipop. My clone was getting the pleasure and when the Jutsu would be done, the experience will be long to me.

I continue to work on Twilight's back that was full of knots and when I reached the bottom I got several pops. She shuddered in relaxation and was bobbing down faster because she was loving this. I grabbed some more lotion and worked on the wings which I added a little lightning blade to cause some pleasure shocks. It was enough to get her to gasped and she moaned when I did this on her back. When I was finished I massaged her plot; it was firm and when I applied lotion to it, it became very soft. I slapped it and Twilight was turning red. I looked at her 'area' and it was soak and wet to where the sheets were making a puddle.

I snapped my fingers and the clone disappeared. Twilight groaned with disapproval, but the experience went though my body and I moaned when it was over. I grabbed my shaft and enchanted a electric shock pulse on it.

"You ready?" I asked.

She propped herself up to expose her lips and nodded, "Rut me..." She licked her lips.

I felt the very tip of my shaft prod against her nethers and she let her lips curl up in a happy gasp. Slowly I let myself sink down upon into her. My member slowly pushing her walls as I was fully inside her. I let out a sigh as I felt her hot warmth slip over my cock. Twilight bit her lip and slowly she began to move by herself moving forward an backward. I saw this and I fully impaled her in a quick hump, my hips touched her butt and she gasped. I did this repeatedly thrusting over and over again. I looked at Twilight and her face was expressionless. She was getting pleasured from all of this that I was providing her. After thrusting into her, I got my hand and stimulated her clitoris.

"OH Sweet Celestia! Don't stop! BUCK ME!" She moaned in pleasure.

I quickly accelerated the stimulation and as soon as I did this, I heard a scream. Twilight was cumming and I wasn't done yet; so I thrust deeper faster into her nethers and send several an electric 'pleasure' shocks when my shaft touched her cervix. When I did this Twilight gasped and her insides tightened making me groan when I came inside her. She was shivering when I pulled out and cum was oozing out of her opening when her lips were closing. She collapsed on her belly and I landed on her right. Twilight was panting and I was huffing trying to calm down. I got my hand on her cheek and despite the depleted energy, she pounced on me and french kissed me.

When released, she smiled, "Best sex ever..."

"Happy Hearts and Hooves day Twilight." I said.

She curled up in a ball and slept right next to me. I put my arm around her body embracing her and we slowly fell asleep. I didn't care if I went through hell protecting my friends from getting laid by multiple mares. This was the best thing ever and that's when a thought came into my head. 'I wonder if Jayden is doing alright?' I thought.

Author's Note

That is my valentines day special and now we move forward with the arc about what happens to Jayden and the Griffon empire! Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter because I was smiling when I was writing this.

Jayden's 'package'

Just between myself and I; I don't want to return to England or the old world that we were born from. Ever since I had a relationship with a beautiful Princess of the night, I am now changing as a man. Here is what I mean; I have a stable job, a living accommodation, great income, friends who live only a teleportation away and supporting the Royal Guard of Equestria through my strategies. In England it was the entire opposite and this was a big change that I don't want to revert back to.

Later in the night, a week after the estrus incident, I sit soaking myself in a tub that is three times my size. I really didn't mind big tubs, but this tub was royalty like it wasn't suppose to be for me. That is when it hit me; if I didn't impress Luna with my Canterlot voice, would have things changed? I try not to dibble into these kind of questions because it was all in the past, but my brain just can't help itself.

'What if Luna lives and you die old' It asked.

I cringed at that question; like the past questions I don't like to think about the future. The thoughts about Luna and I were racing in my head and I couldn't take it. I dipped my head into the tub and tried to clear my mind. I usually do this because when my head becomes my number one enemy, I try to ignore it or I try to fight it back, but it was futile. As I had my head under the water, Luna came in and was startled by this.

"Jayden?!" Luna called.

I rose my head out of the water to get a breather. My eyes look upon the Princess of the night and I noticed that she wasn't in her regalia, but surrounded in a towel. It wasn't weird that she was naked, but I still blushed at the sight that was in front of me.

"Hey Luna." I said.

"What in the name of Equestria did you have your head underwater for a long time?" She asked.

There she goes again; she is worried about me and I really don't mind answering her about my feelings. There was one exception though, when I have something conflicting my mind I try to change the subject.

"Don't you dare change the subject or I'll join you in the tub." She demanded.

'Well shit, I ain't going to win this one... Wait... There might be a solution.' I thought.

I sighed through the water, "I can't explain it right now, but I think I can explain it in a shared dream?"

"You changed the subject and therefore I am going to join you." She said.

She takes her towel off and proceeds to sit with me in the tub. I covered myself with a towel around the 'NOPE' area. When Luna got into a sitting postion she used her levitation to use shampoo on her hair, but before the shampoo landed on her flowing hair she stopped.

"A-Are you uncomfortable?" She asked.

"N-No. It was just sudden is all." I stuttered.

"Oh... Would you like to scrub my back?" She asked.

'Where did this anime cliche come from?' I thought. I shook my head inwardly and grabbed the provided washcloth. I soaked it with some hot soapy water and started to scrub Luna's back. She dipped her head in the water to get her hair wet and when she surfaced the shampoo got mixed into it. I opened Luna's right wing and scrubbed her feathers. The one thing I noticed was that she was moaning through her mouth because of this. I ignored it and continued down back and stopped at her cutie mark.

"C-Could you go down a little lower?" She cooed.

Now I was blushing, first she comes in demanding what I was doing in the bath and now she wants me to please her as punishment? Or was it punishment? I sighed inwardly as I got my index and middle finger to massage her ass. I slightly touched her pussy, but she yelped.

"L-Luna?" I asked.

"K-k-keep going..." She blushed.

She slightly moved down as I got my two hands to spread out her outer lips. I could see that it was flowing with her arousal and I slightly licked her clitoris which lightly tasted like blueberries. Luna only moaned in approval and I stick two of my fingers into her opening. I felt her walls with my index and middle finger as I stimulate her clitoris with my other hand. I could hear that Luna was panting when I was doing this and I felt her tongue licking my erect staff. She was jacking me off when I was now eating her out.

"L-Luna... I'm about to...." I panted between licks.

I came in Luna's mouth and she gagged when trying to swallow underwater. When she surfaced I stimulated her clitoris with my tongue, inserted my middle finger into her entrance and thrust into her between each licking cycle.

"Oh! Buuuuuccckk! Mmmmmm!!! Dooon'ttt Sttoooppp! I'mmm abbbouttt tooo!...." She panted between words.

I accelerated when she said that and she screamed as she came on my face. The smell of blueberries were on my face and it tasted delicious when it was finished, Luna was twitching. She looked at me with an arousal look. This look was telling me that she was begging for something.

"O-once I compose myself... Do you want to continue this in my room?" She asked.

"A-Alright." I stuttered.

She surfaced out of the tub and dried herself off. When she disappeared I washed myself once again and drained the contents of what happened with a pull of the plug. 'This is actually happening.' I thought. Luna wants me so badly that she wants to have intercourse already. I was all for it, but I still needed to think things over. Sure I love her, but when it comes to sex... Foreplay was the only option, but I didn't want to decline on her offer... 'Are you going to man up?' Frank said in his letter that echoed in my head.

I sighed as I dried myself off and got changed into my regular clothing. I made my way down the corridor and I noticed a package at the front door. Curious, I walked outside and looked to see who it was for. To my surprise it was for me from the Griffon Empire. There was a letter on top and I opened that first.

It said the following:

Dear Jayden,

I want to apologize for the Empires selfless request. We respect your choice to stay in Equestria and we give you this gift for the trouble that we caused. This is a peaceful Griffon statue with a scented candle that represents the strength of the Empire (Raspberry scented if you're wondering). I hope this will mend our differences.

From your neighbor country,

Giroghtha

'That was nice of him.' I thought. I snapped my fingers and the tape came off as the box revealed its contents. Like the letter said; there was a golden statue of a griffon and connected to it was the scented candle. I grabbed it and sniffed the scented candle, but it didn't smell like Raspberries. 'Oh... Shit.' I thought as I fell to the ground losing my consciousness.

I reawaken in a room, tied to a chair, only one light shined upon me and the rest was in shadows. I looked around and nobody was there, but I heard footsteps coming in towards me.

"Well, well, well it's great to see you once again Jayden." A familiar voice said.

'That voice.... Why do I know it?' I thought. As it was like a memory that wouldn't reveal itself, I couldn't know what or who this guy was.

"Who are you again?" I asked.

The guy stepped into the light and he was human like me! I looked at his face and it was familiar; he had a scar on his lip that went to his forehead. His the body was skinnier than Ryan and it was almost alien like, but getting passed that, I can't remember for the life of me who this guy was. I saw him frown.

"Why Jayden... I'm hurt. I was with you in 'hell'." He said.

The memory hit me like a fucking truck and my eyes widened as I glared into his eyes. He smiled again as he understood that I remembered him. Why was he here of all places! I thought that the only access to this world was Franks mirror, but then I remembered I entered Luna's mirror... So there could be multiple portals or he just got lucky.

"Why are you here ----?" I asked, but the name was inaudible, "What? Why can't I say ----?" It was weird and I thought back to Kingdom hearts two, specifically the beginning because it was the only thing I could think of in this situation.

He walks up to me, "You see, from what I can recall, your brain rejected anything about me as you went into the portal. Yet, you were able to remember who I was and you can't say my name because the words were stolen. For now you can call me Despair." He said.

"Fine... Despair. Where the hell am I and why did you kidnap me?" I asked

He walked into the shadows again and snapped his fingers. The room was all lit up and the curtain was opened. It was the middle of the day and I groaned inwardly 'Luna's going to be pissed.' I thought. Outside the window was a different landscape from Canterlot and my expression changed from serious to jaw dropped. I was in a different location altogether to which got me to think up of a strategy to try to get out of the situation.

Despair laughed, "You're in the Griffon Empire! Where I will use you to open something for me."

"Open what?" I asked.

I needed to play dumb and hope to Celestia or Luna that he is one of those kind of villains where they monologue. I internally crossed my fingers, but when I opened my eyes he wasn't impressed. I blinked and he was in front of me which startled me. In a second I was thrown against the wall with extraordinary force and when I impacted, it winded me. The chair shattered into pieces which got me free, but I fell to my knees trying to recover. I tried to cast a gravity spell, but he quickly grabbed my arm and dislocated my shoulder. As I yelled in pain he quickly relocates my shoulder, but the pain was still surging throughout my body. I looked at him and he was angry at me.

"DON'T PLAY DUMB WITH ME!" He shouted.

'Shit...' I groaned in my head.

All of a sudden, I was teleported to another room. I felt my arms going toward north and I looked to see a magnate like device. It was like the cell that Mr. Incredible was put on and I couldn't resist my arms. I tried to ground myself, but my legs fell to the magnetism as well. Soon I was trapped with my arms apart, and my legs closed making a cross.

"I might as well tell you if you keep your mouth shut!" He growled.

"Explain away Mr. Despair because I really don't give a shit." I said.

He was getting angry, "Five years.... Five Fucking years and you haven't changed one bit! I want to kill you, but my leader won't be too happy." He sighed and continued, "I am going to open a portal that will combine our world with this and get the Griffons a reason to go to war with Equestria."

I gulped as he put a helmet on my head, "The machine will last for three days and you'll start to deteriorate from the inside." He poked my head then to my chest, "Out."

I smirked, "Well I have some bad news my friends will be after you."

He laughed, "Your friends wont be able to use magic because I made a crystal that has a radius of 100 miles. Let them come into this place and let them suffer the consequences... Oh King Giroghtha?"

The King Griffon came into the room and looked like a zombie. He looked at Despair and said, "Yes... Master?"

"Get the goons to be on their guard and activate the crystal." He said.

"As you wish..." He said.

As he walked away my head heated up from anger, but no time to think about that. I had to use the spell to telepathically call Luna. She taught me this when we had the magical lessons and to use this spell for daily conversations. It was like a cellphone, but like the anime from Log Horizon. I focus on my energy as it was slowly being taken away from the machine and got an answer.

'Jayden?' Luna asked.

'Luna. I need to tell you something.' I said.

'Why were you not at my quarters when instructed?!' She shouted.

'Luna...' I pleaded.

I felt a surge of electricity going through my brain and I internally groaned in pain.

'Jayden? Is everything alright.'

'Got... Captured... By the Griffon Empire... Losing.... Magical... Strength... Get... Frank... I have three... days...' I panted in my head.

'What?! Jayden hold on I'll get h-' The spell ended when the crystal activated by a roaring sound.

"Now I have to brave it for three days..." I mumbled.

I look at Despair who was smiling when he was writing down all the notes as the machine gave its results. The machines looked familiar from back home, but it looks like their a bit outdated around the later 1990's technology. I was thinking in my head of what to ask him next, but there was one obvious question to which was a bit cliche to ask. I cleared my throat and got Despair's attention.

"Why me?" I asked.

"Huh?"

"Why did you chose me to get our world to this one?" I asked.

He grinned, "I have memories of you that's why. When I came into this world I was nothing but a magical essence. Then you went through the portal which gave me this body, memories and personality."

"So your not really ----?" I said.

He shook his head, "Just a figment of you imagination."

"Well at least it answers my question." I said.

"Glad to be a help." He laughed.

"So what about-" My mouth was covered in a plastic wrap and I couldn't speak.

"Shut the hell up. I am working." He glared.

'Oh I want to kill this bastard.' I thought.

That was when three animals, a Diamond dog, a griffon and Minotaur came into the room in attention. The Minotaur stepped forward and cleared his throat. While the other goons were a bit nervous because they were shaking in probable fear of being scolded.

"We heard from the King. Do you want anything?" said the Minotaur.

"Gregory was it?" Despair asked.

"Yes sir?"

"Sebastian?"

The Griffon stood in attention, "Yes sir?"

"Who the hell are you?" He asked the Diamond Dog.

"Um... Arthur." He said.

"Ah! That's right. I wanted all of you to be on guard in case of any intruder." Despair ordered.

"Yes sir!" They said in Unison.

"Before you leave have a gift." He said snapping his fingers, "I give you some dark magic for you against your enemy."

I saw before my eyes, the animals mutating by the magic the Despair gave them. All three of them looked like different creatures, but immediately turned to normal. Their details were very weird, but I'll try to explain. The diamond dogs skin turned into an obsidian color and he had dark yellow eyes with black pupils. The Griffon feathers turned red and the claws were blood red while the tail formed like a chain. The Minotaur's skin was diamond colored and the horns were pure pitch black while his hooves were a lighter grey.

"Now go." He said pointing out the window.

They didn't say a word and made their way out the room which made me confused. How could he use magic under the crystals anti-magic? I stared at him and he didn't do anything or said anything. I looked to see a screen that he was looking at and everything made sense once I read the words on the screen. It seems that the crystal will only allow some creatures to have magic such as himself, and the goons. I guess that the Griffons don't have any magic users and I thought that my friends would have a hard time getting here with the enemy allowed to use the magic.... 'Let's hope that they can succeed.' I thought. 'I have faith in them....'

Author's Note

THE ARC HAS BEGUN!!!! I am chugging along the brainstorm in my head that won't stop!

Connor and the play

Pinkie had to go on another trip for someponies birthday party in the Crystal Empire and she told me to sit this one out. I was bummed out, but at least I could read at Twilight's castle. Whoa... I just said I wanted to 'read' at the castle while I am waiting for Pinkie? I think I am changing slowly... Thanks Frank... Anyway I made my way to the castle to hear all sorts racket inside.

"JAYDEN'S BEEN WHAT?!" Frank shouted.

As I opened the door; I was teleported in front of Frank and I look to my left Aston, Ryan, Logan were in the middle of doing something. Aston was crushing apples with his bare hands, Ryan was sewing a new piece of clothing for a dress, and Logan was in his pajamas half asleep. I turn my attention to Frank and he pointed to a map.

"I teleported you all here today to inform you that the Griffon Empire has kidnapped Jayden." Frank informed.

"Wait. Our Jayden has been kidnapped by the Griffons? What do they want with him?" I asked.

"That I don't know, but from the information I got from Luna his energy is being depleted and if this is true, he might die in three days."

Logan yawned, "Alright I am ready to go, but I need to get my stuff."

"Wow. You are not going to let me explain where were going?" Frank asked raising an eye brow.

Aston sighed, "Go ahead and tell us so we can get our stuff."

Frank pointed to the map that was behind him, "This is the Griffon Empire and from what Celestia told me, there is a diameter of 200 miles of anti-magic. Our magic will be useless unless we get the power source and destroy it. We then save Jayden from the clutches of the King and head back to Equestria."

Ryan raised his hand, "I think I am going to pass." He said.

"Why is that Ryan?" Frank asked.

He lowered his hand, "Rarity set me up with clothing assignments and they're due in about a week. I am crunching for time, could you teleport me back?" He explained.

Frank sighed, "You can go back home, Ryan." he snapped his fingers and Ryan was gone, but he continued, "Anybody else?"

'At least he has an excuse.' I thought. I really want to save my friend, but looking at the map, I think I'm going to pass on this as well. I had to think of a good excuse for staying here at Ponyville. Then it came to me; Cheerilee came to me this morning for my fruity surprise muffin and told me that she was having issues putting together a play. It might be a long shot, but I think I can wing it.

"Frank, I remember I have to help Pinkie when she comes back and I am going to help out Cheerilee for a play." I said.

Frank tapped his chin, "Alright, but are you sure?"

I nodded, "Just don't teleport me; I just need a walk, but first, let me look at the map."

Frank handed me a copy of a handheld map of the Griffon Empire and the whole land looked like a skull. The Empire was on the eye and it was marked by the radius and diameter. While I looked at this Frank snapped his fingers repeatedly to get the stuff that Aston and Logan wanted for the trip. Aston and Logan wrote letters to their partners and I was just smiling. I knew the right song that I could sing for this moment.

-Music (Green is Frank)-

Oh, how I envy you
Not everyone has the chance
To face the unspeakable terrors
Of the great unknown

Today's the day
In only a matter of moments
You'll all be on your way
What lurks around the corner
Not a soul can say
But I can guess
More or less
Hidden dangers
Great duress
Ah, the moments of glory
Is close at hand
It's gonna be grand

Adventure is a wonderful thing
Pack only the essential
I'll tell you what to bring
Your strength
Your nerve
Your hearts
Your wits
And for skullosaurus attacks
First aid kits

Adventure is a hoot and a half
You'll face unearthly dangers
And look at them and laugh
The claws
The teeth
The chase
The thrill
You'll never want to come home
Maybe you never will

That's the beauty of adventure
It's strictly sink or float
It runs you 'til you're ragged
Then it grabs you by the throat
You struggle to survive it
Though the chances are remote
Hoo, hoo, lucky you
Wish I was coming too
Adventure is a wonderful thing

I almost forgot the very best part
You not only get to save your friend
From the most dangerous place
Namely Skull
But from the most dangerous part
Of the most dangerous place
The eye of the skull itself

Oh, bother

And you
General Frank
Off you go
Marching high and low
Your friend
Waits at the end
Right here
Take a look
The map is perfectly clear
With your excellent sense of direction
You've nothing to fear

Through the quicksand and the chasms
Tempting fate
And fighting spasms
Dodging avalanching boulders
Remember, Jayden's fate
Rests completely on your shoulders Frank

Excuse me Connor?

It's up to you

That's the beauty of adventure
The trembling and the dread
Oh I can't think of another thing
I'd rather do instead

Perhaps you could join us?

No, no, you go ahead

Hoo, hoo, lucky you
Tally ho, and toodle ooh
Ready now, noble chin
Chest out, tummy in
Make a fracas, have a fling
Drop a postcard, give a ring
Get the lead out, time to swing
Whoop dee doo, and badda bing
Adventure, is a wonderful thing

I salute you
And those of you doomed to never return
I salute you twice

All three of them showed their middle finger towards me as they ran to catch the next train. When the train was gone over the horizon I smiled, 'Go and bring Jayden back you guys.' I thought.

When I closed up the hole that was the trap door Twilight was behind me to which I jumped. When I looked she had a grocery bag on her back and was very confused as to why there is a hole in her castle.

"Why is there a hole in the side of the castle?" She asked.

"It's a trap door?" I said sheepishly.

She tilted her head, "Where did you find a trap door on this castle?" She asked.

"I don't know... I was singing Adventure is a wonderful thing and I found a lever to get Frank, Aston and Logan on their way to save Jayden." I said.

"Oh... Why didn't you just tell me silly." Twilight smiled, but frowned and her eyes widened.

"WAIT WHAT?!" She shouted.

"Uh... Jayden got captured by the Griffon Empire and the three of them are going to save him?" I said shrugging.

Twilight sighed in defeat, "It's a good thing I am busy with the town committee and Canterlot committee other wise I would of tracked him down." She smiled.

I slowly walked away, "I need to go and visit Cheerilee for a play idea... See you around Twilight." I waved.

Twilight went inside and I made my way towards the school, but when I got half way there, I heard an 'UH!' explosion from the distance. 'Yep, she is angry... Frank you're going to get it.' I thought.

Going to the school house was actually quite peaceful as in I didn't run into anypony walking to it. The fillies and colts were playing in the playground and Miss Cheerilee was watching them like a hawk. I went through the entrance and walked towards the only teacher who taught in this small town.

"Hello." Was all I could say to her.

She turned to me and smiled, "Ah! Connor! Are you here to teach the class a lesson about your world?"

A tilted my head, "Uh.. No, but I heard you need an idea for a play."

She nodded her head, "Yes, I didn't want to have the same play from last year because nopony was interested excepted for the parents."

"Well I have an idea for a play if you would like to hear it."

"I'm all ears" She looks to the children and frowns, "They're at it again."

I look to her direction to see that the Cutie Mark Crusaders were arguing with Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara. Cheerilee was about to go to them, but I stopped her.

"I got this." I said walking towards the argument.

I brought out my pure British accent as a police officer and spoke to the surrounding audience, "What's this then? Move along, move along there's nothing to see here."

There were some smiles in the crowd and they got back to do there activities with the playground equipment. I turned to Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, Diamond Tiara, and Silver Spoon. The last two sat there smiling at me pretending to have a halo on top of their head; while the other three didn't look impressed with them. I raised and eyebrow and sighed.

"What's going on here?" I asked.

Diamond Tiara spoke, "We wanted to play with them, but they didn't want to."

I turn to the Crusaders, "Apple Bloom?"

"They were annoying us about not getting our cutie marks." She crossed her hooves.

"No we're not!" Silver Spoon protested.

"Ah!" I said raising both hands, "No arguing."

There was silence between them both and I sighed, "What I want you five to do is to go your separate ways and if this happens again, Miss Cheerilee will do something about it. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes Sir." They said in unison.

Like I said, they walked from each other. The CMC made their way to the jungle gym and the other two went towards the swing set. I sighed with relief and headed back to Miss Cheerilee who was impressed.

"That was very kind you stepping in like that. Thank you." She said.

"It's no problem, anyway let's get back to the conversation before." I scratched my head.

"Alright. What do you have in mind?" She asked.

I tapped my chin and smiled, "How about Winnie the Pooh?"

After the first day of prepping every filly and colt into their costume I was happy that Cheerilee accepted the idea. At first she was confused why it was called that, but when I explained that is was about some stuffed animals in this magical book and their characters have adventures together and learn some valuable lessons. She said that it was different, but she would accept it if everypony in the class would be up for it. In other words I had to do a presentation about the whole story and what it was about. It went well for the most part and the majority of the class were up for it. Everypony except a certain pair who disliked the whole story. I decided to make them a woozle and a heffalump character who scare the other main characters away. Rumble is Pooh Bear, Apple Bloom is Rabbit, Scootaloo is Tigger, Sweetie Belle is Piglet, Featherweight is Eeyore, Babs Seed (Who was visiting for a week) is Kanga, Twist is Roo, Button Mash is Owl and I played as Christopher Robin. Filers and ad's were up around town with the title 'Winnie the Pooh's Most Grand Adventure: The search for Christopher Robin' and everypony were getting interested into this play.

Pinkie, who returned early from the party, spread around the news of me making the idea for the play. This also increased our baking business and people grabbed more tickets. Even though this was going to be a one time play, someponies are interested to see something that wasn't in this world to begin with. I was surprised myself that this story wan't ponified at any sort.

At night time, the same day, every colt and filly were excited about this, but some were nervous. I gave them some pointers and if they got stuck on a line, they can improvise until they can remember the line. With the ego boost in their bodies they were ready for the show. I looked at the audience behind the curtain and saw it was a full house. I look behind me to see that Cheerilee was there smiling.

"Thank you so much for helping. Especially with the music." She said.

I look to Vinyl Scratch who saluted to me and I saluted back, "I'm just glad that you accepted my idea in the first place."

"I'll go to the both and narrator the play for the beginning." She explained.

I nodded, "I'll get into position."

Once I got to position, the curtains open and the lights turn on over head. Miss Cheerilee steps forward and speaks the beginning lines, "Once upon the last day of a golden summer...."

The play was a huge success and even though it was a bit, abridged when adding the woozle and heffalump into the mix, but besides that it was almost accurate to the movie. Pinkie congratulated me with a cake and Cheerilee thanked me once again for the idea. She also mentioned if I or any of my friends had any play ideas for next year's play she would be open to the ideas. The only reason I had this idea is because I was thinking of how Jayden was doing. I did this play just for him and he wont be here to see it, but I have it all in my mind to tell him about it.

Pinkie told me everypony showed up except for Twilight and told me that she was upset. I headed to Twilight to see if she was alright and Pinkie headed back to Sugarcube corner. I made my way through Ponyville at night as I looked upon the stars and moon that glistened like diamonds. Looking in front of me, I was at Twilight's with the trap door still open with a yellow tape around is saying 'Off limits.'

I knocked on the door and Spike opened the door, "Hey Spike. I heard from Pinkie and I wanted to give her my fruity muffin surprise."

I gave him a bag of the muffins and he spoke, "Thanks. Twilight's upset because Frank left so sudden."

"He is still contacting her right?"

"He did until he said he wont be able to due to the anti-magic field."

"So she understood and is still upset?"

He shrugged, "I guess."

"Did you see the play?"

"Yeah I did and it was pretty cool."

"Thanks for that. Anyway I got to get back to Pinkie."

I walked away, but noticed somepony else in there with him. I couldn't catch it with my eyes but there was definitely a filly in there with him. I wasn't the type of guy who snoop on other people or ponies in this case, but ever since the estrus incident, I was getting more and more curious. I shrugged it off and headed back to the Sugarcube corner.

Author's Note

Connor, and Ryan's chapters are going to be a little short because of the rescue of Jayden at the Empire is going to take a whole lot of time to write. The brainstorming is real and when I finish Ryan's chapter... The brainstorm will be released. For now here and the next chapter will be filler, but related to the arc.

Ryan's Day Off

One more final stitch for this dress and it will be complete. Once I finished I looked at the time; it was 5:00 am in the morning. I look at the ponnequins that held their dresses/suits that were due next week. I looked at my hands and I was shivering. I stood up all night and finished all the dress and suits in several hours time. I look at the bed where Coco was sleeping peacefully. I remembered that I woke up in the middle of the night and I just got to work on the dresses with a lamp light.

I put my palm against my forehead and it felt hot. 'Great I stood up all night and I am getting a fever now?' I thought. I think I am going to sleep off the rest of the day to get rid of this pre-fever. I walked towards the bed and I almost tripped myself with the ponnequin stand. I collapse on top of the bed next to Coco and went into a deep sleep.

"Ryan?" It was Rarities voice.

I open my eyes and I felt very groggy like my energy was suddenly drained from my body. A throbbing headache was what I got next which made me groan and got my hand to cover my face.

"I heard you last night and you finished all the dresses that were due next week. Just shake your head if you did all this so I can leave you alone." Rarity said.

I nodded my head and turned to my right side to get comfortable. I sighed as the headache was going away and my eyes were heavy which I let them close.

"Have a nice sleep darling." Was all I could hear from Rarity before I went into a deep sleep.

Darkness... It was the only thing I could see around me. I heard someones voice in the distance and it sounded familiar.

"Why didn't you help..." It gasped.

There was light, but it shined against the person who was there. My heart quickens when I realize that it was Jayden in chains and he was covered in blood from the head to his chest. His eyes were all white and moaned like a zombie.

I spoke, "I-I'm sorry... I had clothing assignments..." I choked.

"That is no excuse." He panted, "Why couldn't you help our a friend in fucking need."

His coughs got more violent and soon he puked out a bucket of his own blood on the floor. The dark floor was now being painted by blood spreading across the floor. He looked at me which I started to get afraid of him because he did a weird smile. I stood back as I put my head down and tears were flowing down my cheeks.

"I'm sorry..." I sobbed.

"Now... Suffer the consequences.... IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT!" He gargled blood through his mouth.

His body slowly started to decay, his face became unrecognizable as it melted into liquid. His shoulders popped off like a Lego figure and turned into pools of grey, green and red ooze. His eye balls fell off and rolled towards my foot. I look down at the eye with cold feet and hot sweat rolling down my cheeks. The eye blinked which made me yelp a bit from fear and when I looked at Jayden, his decaying stopped, but he lunged towards me and screamed, "YOUR FAULT!"

I fell off the bed to which woke me up from the nightmare. My eyes dashed around to see its surrounds and I was back into my room. It was the middle of the afternoon, but my body was covered in cold sweat, my head was still hot, tears were rolling off my cheeks, and my throat felt like sandpaper. I stood myself up after three attempts to walk towards the bathroom. When I got there I threw up my last nights dinner and dessert. Even after I did that I threw up dry heaves of nothing until my stomach was satisfied. I lye myself down on the cold titles as I heard a scream from Sweetie Belle. My head looked up and I raised my hand to point to nothing.

"Get... Rarity..." I sighed.

-Jayden's point of view-

"GAH!" I muffled in pain.

The surges that were taking away my magic are getting stronger and it draining my mental state. My mouth was still covered in a plastic wrap, but there was a hole so I can have water through a straw. Is this what's it's come to? I come to this beautiful world, but life just wants to take that away giving me a sour and bitter taste.

I look at the King who was standing there mindlessly being controlled by this bitch. I was getting angry, but I needed to calm down and think of happy thoughts. If this machine is trying to get my world into this one and there was two possible outcomes of what Despair is doing. One he might be getting my memories to open the portal, if that is the case I focused my mind on nothing but the anime I watched before I came into this world. Two if this was a sacrificial chamber where if I die the portal opens, then I have to stay here and brave it all until my friends get here.

Another surge of pain almost interrupted my focus, but I was trying to get use to it. Despair wasn't impressed by the results because he was frowning when the results came onto the screen. I don't know if he knows this, but I smirked through the plastic wrap thinking, 'Your going to have to do better than that.'

Then something echoed through my head and it sounded like Connor and Ryan. 'I'm... Sorry...' said Ryan 'I'm sorry too.' said Connor. I thought about what they meant and if they mean that they couldn't save me well I was going to do some punishment. I'll forgive them when I punch them into the moon, with Luna and Celestia's help of course. I look towards the window on my right which the day was ending with another sunset making it day two. One more day until this surging of pain becomes a problem.

-Ryan's point of view-

I ran away from the Boutique like a mad man. I was feeling so sorry about not going with Frank and the others that I just got depressed. One of the things I would do if I get this sad is that I sprint, run or jog it off because exercise seemed to work for me. The only difference though is that the dream and it's images were lingering in my head when I blinked. I came to a full stop at the Spa to take a breather. The conversation from Rarity echoed from my head from moments ago.

'Why don't you take the day off? I'm pretty sure that Coco is worried about you. Go ahead and clear your mind on something else. You can talk to Coco or me if you want to open up. I won't pry on what your thinking, darling.' She said.

'Where is Coco now?' I asked.

'She said she wanted to give you some space and went to the Spa. I'm pretty sure that you need it.' She grabbed a piece of paper in her bag, 'Here's my free coupon if you want to go to the Spa and don't give Sweetie Belle any more scares.'

I scratched my head, 'I'll try not to.'

I stood at the door where Coco was at. My mind didn't want go to the Spa because the images would still haunt me, but I can get myself relaxed and it would make me feel better overall. My heart won this battle and I set foot into the Spa. There was a bell that rang and I found Fluttershy talking to Coco. I look in front of me to see two earth ponies one blue and one pink.

"Hello my name is Aloe." The blue one said and pointed to the pink one, "This is Lotus, how may we serve you to day?"

"Uh.. My name is Ryan. I have this coupon Rarity gave me and she said I could use it." I said.

I gave Lotus the coupon and she grabbed it with her teeth. Aloe looked at the coupon and she looked at me then smiled.

"Right this way Sir Ryan." Aloe said guiding me to the massage chair.

I never really been to a spa before, but I would like to go again in case I get into this mood. I felt all of my worries melt away in the bliss of hooves being massaged on my stiff back and shoulders. My mind erased all the images of the nightmare and all I could see was me skipping in the meadow of flowers. Coco was already finished, but she stayed for another round and caught up with me at the sauna. She had a robe around her and was a little embarrassed to sit next to me, but I patted the seat which reassured her.

She cleared her throat, "Do you want to talk about it?"

I nodded.

"Please express yourself."

I frown, "Jayden got captured by the Griffon Empire and Frank gathered everybody to get ready to save him. I declined because of the clothes that were due next week and Connor did too for another excuse. I finished the clothing last night and felt depressed at the time. I tried to sleep it off, but I had a nightmare..." She nodded and I continued, "This nightmare had Jayden decaying as he was dying he said..." I choked and Coco put a hoof on my shoulder, "It's all my fault... I believe the dreams sayings. After I awoke I couldn't stomach the images and went to the bathroom. Rarity convinced me to relax and it helped, but talking to you about it makes me a lot better."

I felt her hooves go around my side and she sighed, "It's not your fault because we don't know if he is dead; all we know is that he is captured and you weren't thinking." She puts her head on my chest as another round of steam pours into the room and continued, "I understand your excuse, but you need to make up for it."

I nodded as I petted her mane, "I think I know what to do and I need Twilight's help."

She looks up at me, "What's that?"

"We give them a welcome back party." I smiled.

"I think its a great idea!" Pinkie smiled in glee.

After the spa, Coco and I made our way to Sugarcube corner to have Connor and Pinkie to consider the idea. As always, Pinkie would accept, but Connor wasn't with her and was at the back getting ingredients. When he came back to the kitchen, he had assortments of fruits and flour in his arms.

He set them down on the table and sighed, "Where are we going to host it?"

"We need to talk to Twilight to see if we can have the party at Canterlot." Coco said.

Pinkie's eye widened and smiled, "THAT IS BRILLIANT!"

Connor grabbed Pinkie by the shoulders before she could jump on Coco, "Pinkie get yourself together."

She then turned to normal and hopped towards the kitchen saying, "Okie Dokie Loki!"

Coco looked at me wondering what was wrong with her, but I mouthed, 'Don't question it.'

Author's Note

Alright with the filler out of the way its the bullet train express for the next three chapters and the collaboration chapter! Hope you guys are enjoying this series! I just want to mention that there were some comments that it was a bit fast paced. Well don't worry followers/viewers I have another story in the works that is totally different from this one, but sad and dark (Yes it is a HiE, but with a twist).

Logan trying to kick ass

-The day before in the evening-

You know I love jumping on cloud to cloud in the sky, but the one thing I hate is falling. That is what I was doing when Frank, Aston and I passed through the barrier in the air. Frank gave us the theory that the barrier is only a dome and there was no barrier on the top. This theory was wrong and once we passed through, our magic failed us and now we were free falling. I felt heavy or back to my old self and I knew I was going to be in trouble. I yelled to Frank.

"FRANK! DO SOMETHING!" I shouted.

Frank snapped his fingers and I noticed he flinched when he did this. I was slowly being surrounded by his magic and we all teleported outside the barrier on the ground. I landed on my back, Aston landed on his head, and Frank tumbled down to his knees. He was heavily panting and I knew that he really was using a lot of his focus to get us out of this situation. I felt my half-saiyan magic being restored to my being and Aston got into a sitting position.

"Is that how our magic is going to be taken? If so, I don't like it." Aston crossed his arms.

I sat up and rubbed my head, "I felt human when I was falling."

"Dude we are human." Aston said.

Frank spoke, "Technically were super magical humans."

"See?" I grinned squeeing.

Aston sighed and faced Frank who was thinking, "What do we do now?"

"Let me think...." He said as he snapped his fingers, "AH! I know! Twilight said to me that her brother taught her how to use magic in any force field."

"Including an anti-magic barrier?" Aston asked.

"Yes including that."

I raised my hands in the air, "Thank god for Dues Ex Machina!"

Frank and Aston shook their head and I grinned, "What how else can you explain this predicament?"

"Well this spell is limited, but I can extend it with my power to at least a week." Frank said.

Aston grinned as well, "I see what you mean Logan."

All the times that Frank had a solution, I made fun of him for being an all powerful god. He had an excuse though that he is definitely getting knowledge about this world. He got his point across that he would prank anybody if he called him a god because he is not. Though I would totally go through what kind of prank he would give to me. I didn't notice anything, but after we save Jayden, I am going to on my toes.

Frank snapped his fingers and I felt like a boy being put through a bug repellent. It wasn't pleasant, but not entirely uncomfortable. My power felt a little boosted up and I clutched my new clima-tact (Mk. 2). I looked at my hands and they were a little dirty from sleeping on the roads; to my surprise, there were no clouds in the Griffon Empire so I couldn't sleep on a fluffy cloud. Sure I could of made a cloud with the clima-tact, but I was making the Mk 2 and the first one exploded on the estrus incident.

"Lets do this already." I said walking past the barrier.

Covering 100 miles was no big deal, there were no guards, no dragons, and nothing to go against. When we approached the Castle itself the sky was turning red with the morning sun. Frank got us to slow down and we were about a mile away from the castle ground. We had to go through Equestria, through the ocean, through the desert and through the mountainous regions of the empire.

"Why did we stop?" I asked.

Aston spoke, "It's a little weird that there are no guards at the gate and the castle."

"Maybe they're on a lunch break." I quipped.

"They still would of had guards on watch anyway." Frank said.

"What do we do Mr. God?"

He punched my shoulder, "We go to the back of the castle, enter into it, try to find Jayden and save him."

"Sounds easy." Aston said.

I rubbed my shoulder, "Alright lets do this."

We walked around the castle because it was about the same size as Canterlot and I doubled checked my staff. Every device, button and spell were in order and I couldn't wait to use this on an enemy. I said before that I was going to use it for work, but it can be used for a weapon against anypony.

"HEY YOU UP THERE!" A voice from below shouted.

"Shit, we've been spotted." Aston said.

All three of us got down to the bottom to see one Griffon and behind him was the entrance of the Castle. I got my clima-tact out, twilled it around and stabbed the ground with it so I could lean on it.

"We need you to move so we can get through." I sighed.

"I noticed something was strange about the area and I was informed that there were other beings that have magic under this barrier." He said.

"Well you can thank Ex Machina here." I said, but Frank punched the top of my head.

"Ow!" I grunted.

"You had it coming." Aston said.

"You guys are idiots." Frank said.

"Enough talk!" He cawed, "I am not letting you pass here!"

I yawned, "You guys go. I'll fight Iago here."

"Who's this Iago?" The Griffon asked.

"I was talking about you and it's a parrot." I said.

"What did you say?!" The Griffon growled.

"You sure?" Aston said.

I turned my head, "This Woodstock has nothing against me."

Frank and Aston nodded and dashed to the entrance. As the Griffon tried to block them I electrocuted him with my staff with a tranquilizer like gun. Frank and Aston made it to the other side and Aston stopped to look at me.

"Good luck to you!" Aston shouted.

"Won't need it!" I shouted.

When Aston was out of sight, I twilled my staff once again to bring out yellow balls to surround the area in a circle. Once the Griffon recollected himself, he had red eyes going on me.

"Oh, did I get Beaky Buzzard all mad?" I pouted.

His face got red, "THE NAME IS SEBASTIAN!"

'This is too easy to get him angry.' I thought. I didn't know how strong this guy was, but I need more anger out of him.

"You and me are going to duke it out. You feel lucky Scrooge McDuck?" I said tapping a button.

"For the last time my name is-" He got cut off by me stabbing the ground with the staff again. The yellow balls turned into lightning and it shocked the ground making its way up to Sebastian. I made the clima-tact to where it doesn't hurt the user. He Squawked in agony as the pulses of electricity went through his body. 'Turkey anybody?' I thought.

When the electric show ended, Sebastian was still standing, but looking a bit different. He was all red, not just from the anger, his tail was all chain and had a spike on the end. He laughed when he looked at me.

"That was a close one." His voice changed drastically, "If I didn't have this dark magic, I would of fried like the rest of the guards."

"What?" I said.

"Oh? You don't know? My other two friends got power hungry, killed every last Griffon and pony in this castle. Well just between you and me, my leader and my friends will take over Equestria."

I gritted my teeth and pushed a button, "Nope you're not."

"Are you getting angry? I went into this form because your power seems..." He licks his beak, "Interesting..."

I blinked and he was in front of me. His red claw slashed my belly, but I faded into thin air. He growled, "YOU THINK THIS IS A GAME!"

"No... I am just thinking ahead. Even for a lazy guy like me, I still want to kick your ass for all those guards and ponies you killed in the castle." I said as I reappeared behind him.

He threw another slash at me, but I disappeared as well. I laughed, "You're going to have to try harder than that."

Duplicates of me surrounded him and I noticed that he was getting confused. Sebastian's wings spread out; they were pure black at the front and blood red at the back. I knew what he was going to do and I need to spin this staff fast. He flapped his wings causing the air to cool down making my mirages fade away. I was above him with the cloud I generated a while ago and look down upon him as he looked for me. I spun my staff and with the coolness of the wind and the heat coming from the top, I started to make an F-1 Tornado that connected to my staff. The tornado got sucked into the top of the staff and I clicked another button. A handle came down, and it formed into a potato gun, but it wasn't firing a potato.

"Tornado Blast!" I said firing the tornado bullet towards him.

Instantly, he was inside the wind tunnel of an F-2 tornado and the air was being sucked out of him. I had to maintain the tornado by some weather balls going into it, and keep him in there so he will lose the oxygen. That was when the tail extended and clashed with my staff. It nearly knocked me off balance, but I maintained my stance. The tail back off and was falling to the ground, until it grazed my shoulder in a flash. I felt the flesh being ripped open on my shoulder and I looked at the damage. There was a carved out ditch on my shoulder causing it to bleed down my chest. I knelt down and grunted, but continue to keep the tornado in check.

"NOoooooo........" Was all I could hear from Sebastian.

The tornado died out and I jumped off my cloud as it evaporated. I looked at Sebastian and he was back to normal. 'He must have been the weaker ones, but he did a number on my left shoulder.' I thought. I found out that he wasn't breathing and I sighed.

"I'm just passing by." I said patching my shoulder with a cloth.

I started to walk away, but I noticed something. The sky turn black around me and I turned to see that Sebastian had no pupils on his eye balls.

"What the hell?" I said.

I took a breath and that was when he punched me into the air. I got the winded out and I found out that he was above me. 'Such speed!' I thought. Sebastian kicked me with his back paws and I almost landed on the ground, but he punched me again with his claws. I flew across the ground and I impacted on the wall of the castle. I noticed that the wall was a crater and my ribs felt out of place.

"Damn, you broke my ribs Foghorn." I grunted.

I landed on my feet, this battle was going to be a long one. Sebastian was getting serious; I killed him two times one with lightning, the other with a fucking tornado. 'Now he's Zombie like.' I thought. I spat the ground and looked at him; he was still standing there, but swaying. I clicked another piece on my staff and it separated into two pieces. The two pieces were connected to a handle on the end and I grabbed both of them. 'I guess it's time to use my other talent.' I thought.

Sebastian groaned and I growled, "Come and get me Toucan Sam! Let's dance!"

He sprinted towards me, but not as fast as he was before. I pushed another button and out came five little syringes of different medicines from both of them, but these can kill somebody with the right amount of dosage. Hydrofluoric Acid, Mercury, Bleach, tablets for chemotherapy in liquid form, and morphine (For me of course). With this equipped I hope that it wont kill anybody, but if Sebastian is already dead, because he got the living breath out of him, I couldn't hold back. I pulled the trigger, firing the deadly syringes, except the morphine, at him. All of the needles impacted him and automatically injected into his blood stream. He wasn't even phased by the needles that were even on his body and there was no screaming of pain. 'Now I just need to wait.' I thought. Sebastian quickly strike at my position, but I dodged.

I snapped my fingers to cast a spell on my eyes. This spell allowed me to look at the medicine that were circulating with in his body. Call it a type of Byakugan, but only used for medicine purposes. Sebastian's body was still pumping blood and the medicines were quickly deteriorating his body, but his movements were still improving with every swipe of the claw or paw. I combined the clima-tact into one staff and whacked him several times. It only provoked him and he disappeared in an instant. I tried to turn, but I felt my back was slashed by a claw. I felt the skin, like my shirt, being ripped apart and the warm blood came down to my left thigh. I yelled in agonizing pain an fell to my knees. I looked at Sebastian and he was smiling; even if he is dead he can still smile. I got angry and pushed the 'gun' button.

"That's it! Time for a chain reaction!" I shouted making my clima-tact into a gun and I pulled a lever.

This lever can end it all, I cranked the lever and it sprang into life. That was when I felt Frank's spell was wearing off. 'Shit... Not now...' I thought. The conversation came back to my head about the little detail Frank was saying. 'If you use too much magic the spell will accelerate to where it will eventually wear off.' He said. I looked at Sebastian who was still standing there and I noticed he couldn't move at all. He was grunting and I smiled, 'The poison has stopped you finally... I only got one shot with this.' I thought.

"Final move... Elemental burst!" I shouted pulling the trigger.

The element spells that produced the weather balls fused together causing a powerful reaction. I would of called it a cannon, but I like Yu-Gi-Oh at a point to where my favorite card came into play (Elemental burst). The grounds shook and the staff fired a rainbow of colors towards Sebastian. He squawked and cawed as the elements reacted to the poison. His body quickly disintegrate into dust and I noticed that the beam hit a certain tower of the castle. It made the anti-magic shield disappear which made me happy.

"Two birds with one stone?" I said dropping my staff, "Well at least I can explore the castle a bit and I can use one syringe of morphine."

I clicked the staff into two pieces and I grabbed the two syringes of morphine. One of the syringes, I put a tube on it so I wont be able to stab myself. I got the other morphine and inject it into my blood stream. The pain went way and I was able to patch myself up with a few bandages I had in my staff. The wounds were bigger than I thought, so I took off my shirt and used it to cover my back then tape around my body. I was half-patched up and I needed more medical tape.

"Let's see what's inside." I said to myself.

I looked at the sky and it was mid-afternoon. It was thanks to Rainbow Dash that she taught me what the time was with just the sun. Anyway I turned my clima-tact/gun into a regular staff and made my way into the castle for the nurses office. I passed the crater in the wall, went inside the gate and found that a door with a red cross on the top.

"Well that is very convenient." I smirked.

After getting myself painfully patched up, I took my time getting through the castle because I was still injured and the morphine only lasts for so long. That was when I heard a crash and right in front of me was a diamond colored Minotaur. He came through the wall while being punched in the face by Aston. When the Minotaur went through the other wall, I look at Aston. He wasn't doing so good either; he had blood coming down on his face reaching down to his fists, and had several bruises on his chest, legs and arms. Overall he looked exhausted.

"Uh... Am I interrupting anything?" I asked.

He turned to face me, "Nope, but thanks for destroying the machine, I was on the ropes with this guy."

Before I had to say anything, he jumped into action through the other hole in the wall. 'If he is fighting this guy, then I better go meet up with Frank.' I thought. I quickly walked towards the center of the castle to hopefully meet up with Frank. I just hope my sense of direction changed because I have Zoro's sense's which is really bad. I opened my eyes and I found that I was on the third floor of the tower away from the center.

"GOD DAMN IT!" I shouted.

Author's Note

Here's Logan's chapter and hopefully I wont run into any 'heavy' homework anytime soon! :pinkiehappy:

Aston messing with the horns

"Good luck!" I shouted.

Frank and I were going to leave Logan behind to face the only Griffon who saw us. He was currently letting out yellow like orbs into the air surrounding the Griffon and himself. The only response I got from him was this.

"Won't need it!" Logan replied.

Logan was such a laid back guy that I couldn't see him as a type of fighter, but I guess we'll see in the future. I turn around, ran towards Frank and matched his pace. I glanced at him, he was concerned about something. Was it Jayden? Was it Twilight? I didn't know, but I was worried for Apple Honey and how she was coping with me being gone. We were in a hallway that had several doors that probably had no importance, but still nopony or Griffons were around. We stopped at the end of a hallway that formed into a T.

"How are you doing Frank?" I said.

Frank walked towards the left; I followed as he sighed, "I think that Jayden is in big trouble... I can sense it somehow."

I raised an eyebrow, "Why would you think that?"

We stopped in the middle of the hallway and I felt something was wrong with Frank. I stepped back, but he turned to face me and he had a serious look.

"Jayden might be dying." He said.

"What?"

That hit me hard; I knew that Jayden was getting magic sucked out of him, but I never knew it was going to be this bad. My friend, who I had known for more than a month, is going to be on his death bed? I shook my head and spoke.

"Are you sure?" I asked.

Frank sighed, "I don't know how, but I just feel it."

I was about to question it, but the wall right next to me started to crack. There was a crash, bang, and boom. My face met a blue fist and I crashed into the wall that was behind me. It almost winded me; being in the football league all this time, none of them were able to wind me out. The next thing I knew, I was on the other side of the wall and we both crashed into the court yard. The court yard was a shrubbery; had a pond in the middle with a little path leading to four doors. I realized that he destroyed a statue that was named of the last Griffon king. When the dust settled, I saw the horns coming towards me; I grabbed the horns with my hands and held my ground. The Minotaur was angry and I could feel his strength pushing against my body.

I look at Frank who was trying to run to me, but I shouted, "GO NOW!"

He stopped and nodded, "Are you sure?!"

"I am sure on my life!" I shouted.

I had to get Frank to go after Jayden if what he said was true. I needed to distract this guy in order for him to go. Without a word he runs away towards the center of the castle to where Jayden might be. I lift the Minotaur by the horns and swung him across the yard into the wall. I hear a grunt from him and he stood back up like it was nothing. 'This is going to be interesting.' I thought. I looked at his features and he was grinning. The kind of grin you would get from a cocky captain or coach.

"That was quite a throw you did there. It has been a while since I was thrown like that." He said.

It seems like he was going through memory lane when he said that, but I wasn't going to give him any of it. I spat out some blood that surfaced in my mouth onto the ground. I wiped off the saliva on my mouth and stared at him.

"Don't flatter yourself. Who are you anyway?" I asked.

"The names Gregory and I am here to stop you guys from getting to my master." He said.

"Uh... You failed on that part." I quipped.

"Nah... I stopped you and I got your friend all alone to leave for my other friend."

"He can hold his own; besides he is the only guy who beat me in a wrestling match."

"Oh! So your friend is a great fighter and he was able to defeat you? I would like to challenge that."

"Alright, round one?"

He chuckled, "You bet."

Greg stomped his hooves down and snorted through his snout. He charged at me and I snapped my fingers to cast a spell on my fists. 'This spell can enhance your fists and other limbs to make the hulk's punches look like a baby's touch. It wastes a lot of magic so don't use it a lot or else the anti-magic spell will fade.' Frank advice echoed in my head. I jumped to the right to dodge his attack and I punched him on the side. It was a normal punch, but it caused him to fly across the floor. With a crash, he caused the wall to crack up and he laughed when he grunted.

"This is interesting!" He yelled.

"Two minds think a like." I said.

I moved towards him, but he hit my stomach causing me to fly up into the air. I looked up and he was above me. Before I could react, he clasped his hands and hit my forehead. I was sent towards the ground like a bullet into the provided pond. I grunted when I landed, but I slowly got myself back up. Greg was right behind me and was about to punch my back. I got my left hand, blocked his punch, turned to my left and punched him in the stomach with my right.

When my fist impacted his stomach, he was thrown into the sky and I jumped to match his speed. I continue to throw punches to his chest, face and belly. Greg grunted with every punch; the moment I was not punching him I did a front flip and used my leg to impacted his chest. He was shot like a bullet, just like me into the ceiling of the building. I landed on my feet and saw a lot of concrete on the bottom that has buried him. The rubble started to move, I saw a fist coming out of the pile and Greg pulled himself out of the pile. When he was on his hooves, he popped his joints and groaned in relief.

"You're a good Chiropractor my enemy, but when are you going to get serious?" He asked.

'Did my hits did even phase him?' I thought. It was probably this damn barrier that was preventing me to use all my magic.

"Though I am surprised that you can use magic, but no more games; lets see how well you'll handle this form." He said.

Gregory's body was glowing a very light blue; then was surrounded in a dark orb of sorts causing the walls and debris disintegrate around him. The dust settled; I looked at his current body and was in awe. Greg's body was glowing like a diamond, his horns were pitch black and his hooves were a light grey color. It was like he tossed his old skin and put this one on like a suit; it totally creep me out and see him in this form made me feel I was in Dragon Ball or One Piece.

My thoughts were interrupted by a sudden rush of air coming towards me and I put my arms in an X to defended myself. Greg punched my defended X and I felt my bones shackling in impact. Imagine your bones being put to the straining test, but while that is happening all the funny bones are continuously hurting you. That is what I felt when I got two more punches, but I saw his horn extending towards my face and I got my right arm to block it. It didn't work; the horn went passed my hand and heavily grazed the right side of my forehead. The second horn tore through my shoulder's muscle, but missing the bone which was in between. I felt my own warm blood stream down my head and shoulder reaching to my arms.

I flinched in response of the pain and his fist landed on my face. I flew into a pillar of some sorts as I was trying to feel my head and nose. I hissed when I touched the wound, but my moment didn't last for long, Greg was right in front of me and threw a punch on my stomach. I almost lost consciousness with this as I felt my insides being moved around which wasn't pleasant for my brain and I almost puked when he did this.

"I see you still have some kick in you, but let me extract your magic so you'll be rendered useless." He said as his hand was going towards my head.

'Is this going to be the end?' I thought. Memories were passing through me about my childhood. Most of them were nothing, but football and some wrestling in high school. The earth started to shudder and my eye's widen in realization that something was happening.

I look up and Gregory stopped to look up at the sky which had a rainbow colored beam that went through a certain building. The anti-magic barrier generator was held in there because when the beam ended the whole anti-magic field disappeared. I glance at Greg who was dumb strucked and I felt my strength returning.

"What the-" His sentence was cut off by my fist impacting his face.

It threw him into the court yard again; I recollect myself and sighed, 'I will never give up... For my friends and Apple Honey.' I thought. When I heard Greg groaning through the dust, I roared and sprinted towards him. Snapping my fingers, I continuously threw punches at him with every second. When I stopped, he was in mid air and was almost breathless. I put my right foot down, bend my knees a bit, threw up my hand into a fist and said the magic words.

"FALCON!!!!" My fist landed on his face and I jumped, "PUNCH!"

My punch almost hit the sound barrier, but enough to go through six solid brick walls. The speed was getting slower with each hit off the wall when I used Greg as a barrier to shield myself from the debris. When we went through the seventh wall, I saw Logan. I jumped off of Gregory and he landed in another court yard. I was standing at the new hole in the wall until Logan spoke.

"Uh... Am I interrupting anything?" He asked.

I inspected Logan and he was patched up with bandages, but he looked satisfied with his victory grin. It's good that he was able to win and I think it was that beam he caused really did help me.

I smiled, "Nope, but thanks for destroying the machine, I was on the ropes with this guy."

Before he could say anything I jumped into the court yard and chased after Gregory. I looked at my shoulder wound and it was healed up because of the spell I used before. It was like the Wolverine regeneration, but it was nerfed and only can be used when I have magic available. I found that he was still lying there, but more lifeless than usual. I knelt down and tried to feel his pulse... Big mistake.

His fist shot up and grabbed my forearm. His eyes were only white when opened, he squeezed my arm and I heard a crack. My left arm was broken, it was the most excruciating pain I have ever experienced. I could see his grin and he turned my arm to another direction.

"AH!" I screamed.

I punched him in the face with my right hand to make him let go, but it didn't phase him. The pain was still interfering with my magic, so I did the cheap move. It is a move that men can't use, but since we were in this situation, I had no choice. I grabbed his balls and squeezed them; that was when I heard an audible splat. He yelled in pain and released my broken forearm. I jumped to my feet, grabbed my hanging left forearm with my right and slowly positioned it into place. I grunted when it inched back into it's normal position, but the regeneration was taking it's sweet time to heal. I found a near by tree and snapped a branch off it's trunk. Ripped my shirt and quickly made a splint. These Boy Scout skills were a big help making the splint and with the skills my forearm didn't move, but was throbbing.

I turn my attention to Greg who was holding his destroyed pride. I was still knelt down and tried to get up to my feet, but that was when I saw the horns heading towards me. One horn stabbed through my left shin, breaking the bone in the process, and the other stabbed into my right thigh, missing the bone, but still tore into my muscles. I yelled into the sky causing it to echo throughout the castle. I got my right hand, grabbed the right horn and snapped it into three pieces. The bone disintegrated into dust and I did the same for my left. Blood was spewing out of the wounds and I was slowly losing focus on the enemy.

I saw Greg getting up, despite his crouch being broken and he was grunting. His horns were gone and blood was streaming down his thighs. I tried to move, but it was useless; my legs were disabled and I just fell onto the ground. With my ear against the ground, I could hear my heartbeat going fast and my breath was quickening.

I closed my eyes and opened them to see his hooves in front of my face. I was grabbed by the collar and lifted to be face to face.

"It's a shame... Seeing you in this state makes me wonder what I would look like if I didn't have this power. You know when I get to Ponyville, I will kill your precious someone..." My eyes widened, but he continued, "What was her name? Hm... Oh! Yes, it was Apple Honey."

Anger rose within me and I clenched my right fist. I felt something restoring my magic and it was fueling my rage to... To... Kill. All my emotions from the all the beatings my parents put me through, what my coaches put me through, the hardships, the pain, and the agony... I could feel it resonating my body!

"AHHHHHHH!!!" I yelled.

The wounds on my legs, shoulder, forearm and head healed perfectly. Once again Gregory was just staring at me with a surprised look. I punched his arm that was holding me and he let me down to my feet.

"You're dead...." I said landing on my feet.

I threw punched like a speeding bullet into his chest, "YOU WILL NEVER!" I stopped, sped around him and did the same number on his back. "HURT ANYPONY!" I punch him into the air and jumped to match his speed. "NOT MY FRIENDS, AND NOT-" Images of Apple Honey and me were flashing through my head, "APPLE HONEY!" I punched him and the third time he landed in the ground causing a gigantic crater.

I wasn't finished, not by a long shot, I was slowly falling down and I positioned my fist to hit his face. "ULTIMATE!!!" I was accelerating with amazing speeds and when I first felt the skin of Greg I continued, "SMASH!" The whole place shook when I impacted his head. It made the hallways that had the holes in them collapse with the shear vibrations.

The sudden rage disappeared and I looked at Greg. His body was there, but his head wasn't. Blood spouted into the air, covering his body in the process, but was also covering my right arm and shoulder. 'I killed someone...' I thought. I recoiled and stepped out the crater and fell on my bottom. 'Oh God... Oh God...' I thought. My mind was racing through the events that just happened moments ago and I curled up my legs in a tight sitting position.

"W-What was this sudden rage that took me over?" I asked myself.

I looked at my hands, my left was clean and my right was bloody. I was now panicking, to kill someone because he threatened me was no excuse to kill him. I put my hands over my forehead and started to cry. I never wanted to kill Gregory, but he nearly almost killed me. In my mind I was a nice, friendly type of personality, but it all changed when I have finished the job.

"What have I done?" I sobbed.

'It was the right decision...' It said.

My head shot up, "Who said that?"

'Your rage, anger, emotions and one with you.' It said.

"What?"

'I can't speak for long, but just call me Brink. I'll see you again when you're angry.' It echoed as it disappeared.

"Brink? What the living hell is going on..." I asked again.

Author's Note

Getting sick was the most hardest experiences I had to get through; I had a sore throat, fever, upset stomach and headaches. Writing this chapter was hardest thing to do because of it. Frank's chapter will be last and then the collaboration chapter will complete the arc.

Construction Criticism is always welcomed.

Frank's 'Dog' fight

After I have departed from Aston, I made my way towards the center. I have been getting these weird 'visions' that Jayden was in fact dying. I could stop it because a while back, I was looking at some books from the Canterlot Library. These books were specifically about Star Swirl the bearded, but something came to me when I was reading them.

-Canterlot Library (The day after the estrus incident)-

"What do you mean there is one last book on Star Swirl?" I asked.

"There was a book he didn't want to be published because it would tell the truth of what really happened to him." Celestia said.

I had decided to check with Jayden after the whole.... Celestia trying to get his balls type of deal and Twilight decided to join me. After I found out that Jayden survived, but was scarred, I was relieved. After we got done with talking to Luna and Jayden, we made out way to the Library. When we showed up we had found Celestia having a read on Star Swirl. Twilight and I were with Celestia talking about the subject of Star Swirl because I was a 'fan' of his spells. Then the subject about one last book that wasn't published. It was about how he had passed on in this world.

"Why are you telling this to us Celestia?" Twilight asked.

Celestia smiled, "It was something that simply passed my mind."

"It must have been the estrus maybe?" I chuckled, but was bucked by Twilight in the gut.

Twilight glared at me and I shrugged, "Sorry, please continue." Twilight encouraged.

Celestia cleared her throat, "It is a long story, but I'll try to keep it short; for it is a melancholy. Star Swirl the bearded was suppose to be immortal, but something changed. He fell in love with an Earth pony, named Aura Comet, and they have forever been together. Once they told their vows of marriage, they wanted children, but something happened. When one of the foals were born, the child fell ill and wasn't going to make it into the beautiful world. Aura was devastated by this news, but Star Swirl decided to make a spell that could save his newborn Unicorn foal which was a female." Her horn glowed as a book teleported that had no title and set it onto a table next to her. She continued, "He did a spell that was so powerful that even I as a Alicorn would never use. The spell is called Transfer; it gets a cutie mark from a pony to another to give him/her another chance at life."

Twilight and I exchanged glances when she mentioned the 'Transfer spell'. Both of us never knew how Star Swirl died, but we heard that he was never 'found' in the cemeteries of Equestria. Rumors from old newspapers told that he was forever walking around Equestria changing forms like Discord, but were false overtime with some "Royal truths" from Celestia and Luna.

"I thought Star Swirl passed away by an illness of some sorts." I said.

Celestia nodded, "That is true, but he was dying because he transferred his cutie mark into the child to save her. He slowly deteriorated and time started to catch up to him and the rest his studies were never recorded. He spent his last days with the filly until she was eight, he requested to be buried near Canterlot. Aura Comet, which became a maid for the castle, raised the filly and she introduced her to me which made me happy. This filly was named Daisy Swirl and she grew up to be a great mare. That was when she found out the truth about about her father; she got depressed about the whole thing, but some thing else happened. A spirit of Star Swirl met up with her saying that to just keep living on and with that she continued her generation by having a family in her thirties. I believe that she was telling the truth because I was skeptical about the situation. Overall I know the newest born child which resembles Star Swirls cutie mark; she calls herself the great and powerful, but never really did discover her 'real' talents.

Twilight gasped, "TRIXIE?!"

I jumped in, "Trixie is a descendant of Star Swirled the Bearded?!"

Celestia only nodded, "She came to me several times wanting to know about her past and when I told her this story, she never believed it. She earned her cutie mark, but only did stage shows for other ponies. I believe she learned her lesson when she met up with you the second time Twilight and came to me for guidance about her real talents."

"Where is she now Celestia?" Twilight asked.

"She is training with Luna during the night because she is fond of them. Now if you heard my story, I predict that you both want to look at his final book?" She asked.

I snapped my fingers so the book would appear in front of me and I started to read the current spells. The sacrifice of your special talent can kill yourself, but to save another pony in return.

"Frank, can I have a copy?" Twilight asked.

"I'm sorry Twilight; Star Swirl cast a spell to prevent any sort of spells that would copy or destroy it. It was very important to him." Celestia stated.

I finished skimming the 'Transfer' spell and passed it to Twilight, "Don't get any ideas, Twilight." I said.

Twilight puffed her cheeks as she snatched the book from me with her magic. Celestia and I giggled as Twilight read through every page.

'If Jayden is dead, I can use that spell because I have three cutie marks.' I thought. It was true, I had Celestia's, Luna's and Cadence's cutie marks on my person, but it seems like it didn't affect the princesses at all. Which is a strange occurrence that seems to be happening a lot lately.

I made my way into another court yard when I heard an explosion of some sorts. I look to the sky to see a beam destroying a building and the anti-magic field disappeared. I smiled, 'Way to go Logan.' The court yard was about a half a mile long and I found a flight of stairs leading up to the center of the building. I felt all sorts of bad magic radiating through the sky making the it have a tint of red. I hear something was screaming in pain, but it was behind me and it didn't sound like Jayden at all.

I turn to see a dark figure zapping a diamond dog on the field. I walked towards them and the figure disappeared into thin air. The diamond dog stood there like it was lifeless in a sense, but it started to move. He faced me and smiled.

"Are you called Frank?" He asked.

"Who wants to know?" I questioned.

"The name is Arthur and I was sent here by my master to prevent you to get to your friend." He stated.

"Sorry, but that's not going to happen." I said.

He instantly disappeared and I raised my right hand to block a super fast paced punch. There was a boom, but it wasn't Arthur. Something in the distance caused the whole place to shake and I felt Aston's presence from about a half a mile away. 'What was tha-' my train of thought was interrupted with a fist colliding with my face. I was so distracted by the explosion that I never thought that it would shake the ground. It seems that Arthur wasn't phased by the shaking and just kept on fighting. I flinched when he pushed me back, but I returned a punch that threw him across the floor. Once he was back on his feet, he sprinted towards me and I snapped my fingers to cast Chakra into my veins. I clenched my fist as Chakra flowed into it; I felt a powerful punch was coming my way. I got into a offence position and threw my fist as he did as well. When our fists collide, there was a an explosion of darkness spewing out of his fist that was surrounding him, and there was blue like liquid spouting out of my fist that was also around me. It was like a Yin and Yang, but it was totally different from a perspective. Even with some of my magic converted to Chakra, we still had equal ground which made me worry. Fortunately, my power was able to get through and it deflected Arthur's fist to hit the castle wall behind me.

I sighed, "You going to give up yet?"

He snarled, "NO!"

Arthur tried to sprint towards me, but I moved fast enough so I was in front of him. His eyes widen when he saw a blue sphere coming towards his torso. "Rasengan!" I shouted. The orb impacted Arthur and he shouted as blood was coming out of his mouth. The crater on the wall turned into a hole and it caused the debris to stab the ground. I jumped out of the hole as Arthur kept on groaning in pain, but when I landed on my feet, he was standing up like the pain didn't even phase him. 'Did he recover quickly?' I thought.

I blinked and I felt another fist colliding with my face. It shot me into the ground on my back and I saw that Arthur is on top of me. He then threw a bunch of random punches to my face, chest, arms and legs. It seems that Rasengan did some damage to his brain, but it could be that he wanted to damage me as much as he could. He got to his feet, jumped up into the air and tried to fire a fist into my face. I lifted my right hand and a sphere that looked like a Shuriken came out as my eyes felt different. I sat back up and shouted, "Rasen Shuriken!" I threw the Shuriken towards the dog and it sliced him in half. I felt something rattling my brain and it was someone who I didn't want to listen to.

'He's not dead yet. He has dark magic.' Night Shade commented.

I got up to my feet and was about to say shut up mentally, but I felt another punch impacting my stomach. 'How did he reassemble himself?' I asked myself. I was thrown across the floor into a new wall causing it to crack into several pieces. He was right in front of me and was growling like a wild animal. His eyes were pure white and I could barely sense any life force inside him. Arthur raised another fist and threw it into my face. In response, my eyes almost bulged out as I groan in agony. Everything was now in slow motion and I was pulled, mentally, to see Night Shades face again.

'The most powerful being in Equestria and he can't handle a single over powered Diamond Dog.' He commented.

'Shut up.' I said.

'If you don't fight seriously, then I'll take over again.' He warned.

'Don't have to tell me twice.' I said.

After coming back to my senses, I jumped into the air, away from Arthur, but he jumped after me. I got my hands into a cross and shouted, "Shadow clone Jutsu!" Five of me appeared as they ran into Arthur and all of them threw a bunch of punches at him. It failed, but it was only meant to be a distraction; I made four more shadow clones in addition to my five and I made one Resan Shuriken with the use of magic element. It was successful and I threw it into Arthur, but when the Shuriken impact him, all the dark magic that was inside him burst into an explosion. I tried to shield myself in impact, but it was too late, I was engulfed inside the thick darkness.

'Perfect.' Night Shade said as I slowly lose consciousness.

-Night Shades Point of View-

The pure dark magic was all I need to change back into my form and with it, I took over Frank's mind. Now he was unconscious and I was free to do whatever I pleased until he wakes up. 'Time to feed Wrath.' I thought. I sensed that Arthur was in fact still alive and my lips quivered in excitement. My hands shuddered in the pure pleasure of what I was thinking to destroy this particular Diamond Dog. The dust finally settled and all the dark particles were absorbed to my being. Right in front of me was Arthur, still angry that he got defeated, but was not done with the fight.

He sprints towards me and I did the same, "YOU WILL BE RIPPED APART LIMB FROM LIMB!!" I laughed.

I straighten up my left hand and stabbed his right shoulder. I managed to go through his skin, dislocate and shatter his socket bone, and with my right hand I ripped out his arm like it was nothing. I didn't see the blood coming out of his shoulder because I was too busy looking at the raw fresh flesh that was in my hand. My teeth got sharper and I devoured Arthur's right arm. I stopped running, turned to Arthur, who was howling in pain; I smirked as I licked my left hand that was covered in his blood.

"That was a nice appetizer, but Wrath wants the main course." I smirked.

Arthur turned his head and was crying, but I didn't care. I was walking towards him with the intention of killing him slowly, and painfully as I eat him up. I slowly laughed as my shadow was covering Arthur and my vision became blurry because the pure pleasure of eating everything was too much for my brain to handle.

-Frank's point of view-

I awaken, my eyes dart around the area. I was covered in blood.... Arthur's blood. 'Not again...' I thought. I then started to puke out some blood, but it wasn't mine..... Oh god... It wasn't mine... All the body parts, the skin, the intestines, the liver, the heart and the bones are all separated; all of it was ripped into smithereens and none of it was recognizable. It was all looked like a blood smoothly was spilled on to the floor and I was about to puke because of the smell, but held it back because Jayden is about to go through worse if I don't recollect my senses. 'I'll have a little chat with you later Night Shade.'

'Thank you for the food.' He said.

'You sick bastard.' I thought.

There was no time to think about the situation; I snapped my fingers to get the blood off of me and made my way towards the flight of stairs that were in front of me. In the middle of the stairs was a hole in the center. I walked into it, looked up and heard Jayden grunting in pain at the top. I jumped into the air and flew to the top floor to land on my feet.

Walking past the double doors, I see Jayden in a confinement like he was Mr. Incredible and he was looking bad. I looked around my surroundings, but there was a sudden flash and I look to see that a TV screen was flashing 100%? 'Oh no!' I thought. I ran up to Jayden, pulled the cuffs off, and got him into a sitting position while his back was on the wall.

"Jayden?" I asked.

No response, I felt his pulse and there was no pulse, "What happen to you?"

"He helped me with my plan." A voice said behind me.

I turned my attention to the voice and the guy who was sitting on a chair where the screens were at was none other than ----. Wait what?

"Well it's been a long time ----." I said, but the last word was mute.

"I don't go by that name anymore, but you can call me Despair." He said.

"Alright Despair, what have you done?!" I demanded.

I put my left hand on Jayden's hand were his cutie mark was and held it in place. I closed my eyes as I cast Star Swirl's spell on Jayden and when I reopened my eyes I stood up to face Despair. He merely smirked when I was slowly walking up to him and lifted him up by the collar.

"You don't scare me, I just killed your friend there to open a portal to mix your world with this one." He explained.

He suddenly disappears from my hands and I turned to see that he was next to a switch. This switch was connected to a huge tube filled with ice blue liquid containing moving pictures of Jayden from his childhood. I felt my right hand was pulsing and it was mentally connecting to Jayden.

Despair put his hand on the switch and continued, "Watch as this world crumble before you into a untamed chaos that Discord himself cannot control!"

I quickly teleported to where our faces were close; my rage was uncontrollable and I punched him away from the switch. I felt my left hand was now burning like it had an internal rash that I couldn't scratch. He jumped towards the screens and pushed a button. All the memories from the tubes started to drain into something that I couldn't locate, but I punched the tube and it didn't do anything. I got my right hand and make a Rasengan and smashed the tube into pieces. The Rasengan was still in my hand and it absorbed all of Jayden's memories into it. With this in my hand, I transfer it into my left hand which was still burning and the final phase was about to begin.

"WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!" Despair shouted.

I look at him as I pointed the top of my left hand towards Jayden who didn't move, "Crashing your party." I said.

A pure ice blue beam fired at lightning speed towards Jayden; he stuttered around and was let out gibberish like he was being put through electricity. I felt my 'Lunar' powers disappearing and it was being transferred into his being. Jayden's eye's open when the beam receded and stood up in a fighting position. I look at my left palm and Luna's cutie mark completely disappeared.

"Impossible." Despair said pointing at Jayden who didn't look too happy and continued, "HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIVE?!"

"Dues Ex Machina bitch." Jayden said pulling the middle fingers at Despair.

Author's Note

In college it seems that all the instructors want to have everybody, including me, to have homework so nobody can't have any free time, but I fought through that shit so I can type this chapter. Anyway, that will be it because the collaboration chapter will have even more fighting! Spring break is here so I have some time (will be busy with family) to type the next chapter.

Wrapping up and something unexpected

-Jayden's point of view-

My head turns to Frank, "WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?!" I shouted.

I mean seriously, I just died a moment ago, but then I was dragged back to live in this world again. I sighed as I snapped my fingers and my scythe appeared into my hands. I turn to Despair with a death glare as I walked towards his direction. I didn't hear what Frank said, but my attention was to the one who murdered me.

"You know, I usually have a chivalry code on my person that prevents me to hurt anybody." My face was close to his when I looked up; I continued, "You good sir have broken the record and you must serve the consequences."

Despair smiled, "Oh yeah? Enlighten me."

Without hesitation, I got the hilt of the scythe and hit his gut to which he groaned. "One! You out right killed me for your selfish need!" I shouted as I got my right hand into a fist. My fist punched his chin and he was up in the air already, "Two! Nobody captures me when I am about to have some quality time with my lover!" Despair tried to fight back by punching me, but I dodged his flimsy fist and I punched him into the chest making his back go against the wall. "Three! You try to make this world combine with my world?! That is the most stupidest thing I ever heard!" I gave him no time to escape because I got my scythe to stab his shoulder. He screamed in pain as green like blood spewed into the air. "FOUR!! When someone breaks all of my chivalry code, the punishment is a slow painful DEATH!" I shouted.

I pull out my scythe from the wound I created and stabbed him again in the other shoulder. There were more yells as I punched him in the mouth, breaking his jaw in several places. This shut him up and I got the scythe to continuously stab his torso, and legs. There was moans of pain coming out of his mouth and I just kept on going on a stabbing spree. I didn't care if Frank was watching, I wanted revenge, pure and justifying revenge. I pulled my scythe out of his leg as I lifted him up by the neck with my hand and squeezed until he couldn't breath, but he was still talking.

"You might kill me, but what will that make you? A murderer?!" He choked.

I tightened my grip and he started to cough, "You're the murderer and you murdered me! YOU KNOW WHAT THIS CALLS FOR? AN EYE FOR A FUCKING EYE!" I stated.

I threw him across the floor and he was struggling to get up when he landed. I slowly walked up to him and wiped Despair's green blood off my scythe. I am still staring at him with the intention to kill and he stares at me with merciful eyes. Why was he giving me those fucking eyes when I know that he killed me off.

"You know what's the different between you and I?" I asked.

He was silent, but I continue, "You are made from my painful memories and are made of magic." I leaned down and put the blade of my scythe against his throat, "Overall, you're not human. That is the one reason why I can kill you because your magic essence will reform you anyway." I said.

I lifted my scythe in the air and with all my might I decapitated his head from his body. Like a lizard, he squirmed as the green blood/air spewed out of his body. Then his body when limp and his entire body disappeared into thin air. Suddenly Despairs true name was revealed in my mind and I turned my head to a Frank who has his arms crossed and may have just realized what his name was as well.. I didn't care if I killed a person who wasn't really a human and I have no regrets.

"You remember his name?" I asked.

Frank nodded, "His name was Coda; he was our bully from England."

I sighed as I sat on the floor while setting my scythe on the ground, "He said that he came from our memory by the power of the mirror and I am just wondering if that has happen to our friends who also passed through."

Frank walked up to the screen, "It might be a possibility and if that is true..." He started to mumbled, but stopped. I looked at him and he has his eyes widened, "Jayden... Do you remember what Anime you watch since I came to England?" He asked.

I tapped my head with my finger and remember specific Anime that I like, but I could only remember eight. I could of sworn I watched around fourteen... 'Oh shit.' I thought.

"I remember eight, but it feels like I watched around fourteen." I said.

"It looks like Despair or Coda has achieved something, but it will not be our world. It will be 6 different worlds from ours. The screen is showing the worlds through some sort of camera and judging from the looks, I know what these worlds are." He said typing the keyboard.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"Redirecting the worlds to a different location. If their going to be in this world, then I guess we need to welcome them at Canterlot." He stated.

I heard a set of footsteps coming up the entrance. I looked back to see Aston and Logan; Logan was covered in bandages and Aston seemed like he didn't do any fighting. I stood back up, but I was bro hugged by Logan and Aston.

"JAYDEN!" They Shouted in unison as they crush my bones.

"Hands... Off of me... Can't breathe..." I tried to muster.

They finally let me go and I turned to Frank who was still typing away on some sort of computer code.

"Hey! Your cutie mark changed!" Logan said pointing to my right hand.

I look at the hand and my scythe was there, but a crescent moon was in the background. This made me smile, but the sudden realization came into my mind; how did Frank revive me with his own cutie mark? Ignoring Aston and Logan's comments I walked towards Frank and the others follow me to the screens. I look at his hands and Luna's cutie mark was gone from his left hand. I was about to say something, but I think this reason came into mind of not to say anything. 'He sacrificed his own god like powers to save a friend who... passed and knowingly that he wouldn't get it back. Frank... You're a true friend.' I thought.

I smiled, "I guess that code class really did pay off?" I asked.

"This is child's play. Hey Aston, hey Logan, how was your fight?" Frank asked.

"Defeated a Griffon by disintegrated him." Logan said.

Aston gulped, "Defeated a Minotaur by... punching... him out of orbit."

"That's cool, I scared off a Diamond dog and Jayden just killed the main villain. I am trying to redirect something real quick." Frank explained.

Logan tapped my shoulder and it got my attention, "We need to look for any survivors in this huge castle." He said.

"Uh... I think Despair said something about a basement, but I was too disfigured to listen to anything. Oh that reminds me, where's Connor and Ryan?" I asked.

There expressions turned into a frown and no words can express how angry I was towards them.

"They're dead. That's all I got to say... They're going to die!" I shouted shaking my fist in the air.

-Connor's point of view-

A sudden shiver crawled all over my body. It feels like someone has a death wish against me. I shrug it off and lifted the platter of cakes to set them on the provided table. Ryan and I were at Canterlot setting up a party, in a separate room, to celebrate the return of our friends. It was Ryan's idea because he felt bad not going to get Jayden back from the Griffons and I couldn't blame him at all. Though for me, I haven't felt bad... God I am a bad friend. Coco, Pinkie, Rainbow, Apple Honey and Celestia helped out with our little celebration, but Luna couldn't make it because Celestia said she wasn't 'emotionally stable'. To an extent, I can understand how women work to know what she must be going through. I heard Ryan sighing that interrupted my train of thought.

"I think that's it." Ryan said placing the last plate on the table.

"It looks so delicious." Coco said.

"I know I want to eat it all!" Pinkie smiled.

"You can say that again, Pinkie." Rainbow Dash said, but covered Pinkie's mouth before she could repeat it again.

Apple Honey sighed, "If only Twilight would of been here to set up the party."

"I don't know what Twilight was thinking about not allowing you to have a party at her castle, but seeing that Frank left without a word... I believe I can understand." Celestia said.

That was another thing too, Twilight was getting all sad and... Well bitchy because Frank left; he did communicate to her when he needed to, but it wasn't enough to convince her to have a party in her castle.... Even though its very convenient.

I scratch the back of my head, "Again I am sorry about this."

Celestia shook her head, "Not at all, this makes the castle more lively. With all of you here I feel more at ease and besides this castle is empty for most of the year."

I nodded and look to Ryan who was shivering, "You OK?"

Just then I saw Pinkie Shaking all over and I knew from experience that this isn't going to be good. I look out the window where the maze was and there was a beam of light coming down towards it. "This is going to be a dozy!" Pinkie shouted.

When the light impacted the doors open and I look back to see that Luna was happy, but in tears. "He's alive! They're coming back today!" Luna shouted.

"Not the dozy!" Pinkie commented.

"What about this strange light?" I asked.

"Yep that's the dozy!" Pinkie smiled.

"It is a portal of some sorts, but it is different from what I've seen." Celestia said.

"It is a portal that was connected to the mind." A voice said.

"Discord?" Ryan asked.

The draconequus appeared beside Celestia and had a cup of tea with Mad Hatter's hat, sitting on his head. I rolled my eyes and I think Ryan did the same, Discord was a huge troll that everypony seemed to like and he was OK in my book.

He sipped his tea, "The one and only."

"Where were you when Jayden got captured?" I asked.

"Well," He takes another drink, "Frank called me and told me to lead the Griffons, who were sealed in their own dungeon no less, to release them so they can finally take control of their Empire."

"What were you doing before?" Ryan asked.

"I was with Fluttershy and she was have some trouble with some of her animals. Anyway Frank told me that he'll be back tonight and Luna?" He said turning his head to the Lunar Princess.

"Yes?" She asked.

"Jayden is not harmed, but he did die and came back from the dead thanks to Frank."

"What..."

"Discord, what does that mean?" Celestia asked.

"Frank used the spell that Star Swirl recorded and used it to revive Jayden, who was dead. Don't worry about who did it, but it was clear that it was a human made out of magical essence and Jayden murdered him right in front of Frank."

My eyes widened, "He killed a man or was it a man made out of magic? I don't know, but I knew that Jayden wouldn't do such a thing. Though, I know he has moral codes that he follows and if they break... That guy got what he deserved."

Ryan nodded, "I agree. Jayden was killed by him and he deserved justice."

Just then there was another burst of light that blinded me and probably everypony else. When I refocused my eyes I saw Frank, Jayden, Logan and Aston together in the room. Jayden had dried sweat on his shirt and immediately ran to Luna which she started to cry into his shoulder. Logan had bandages on his torso, and back; he must have been though hell. Aston didn't have any wounds, but looked a bit shaken up. Frank was breathing heavily and was about to collapse, but was caught by a familiar aura. At the door was Twilight, who didn't seem too happy, she walked up to him, flew to his height, and slapped him on the cheek.

"YOU IDIOT!" She shouted.

"Twilight... I'm sorry." He said.

Twilight looked at his right wrist and gasped, "Frank... Jayden died? You used it didn't you." Frank nodded and Twilight continued, "You only have two cutie marks left?" He nodded again and she smiled, "What am I going to do with you?"

"Give me my punishment after the party?" He asked.

"SOUNDS LIKE A PLAN TO ME!" Pinkie shouted.

"Hold on!" Jayden held out his hand in the air, "There is one thing I need to do first." He walked up to me and continued, "Connor can you clench your teeth for me?"

"Why-" I was interrupted by a punch that Jayden sent towards my face. I was launched several feet across the floor and out of the opened window into the garden. I don't know what happened next, but I lost my sight and lost consciousness.

-Ryan's point of view-

"Ah." Jayden sighed and stretched his body, "That felt good... Now for you Ryan, I'll go easy on you because I don't know you that well."

I stepped back, but Jayden was in front of me with his scythe and he hit my stomach with the hilt. I groaned in pain and I stumbled back, but Jayden caught me before I fell to my back.

"Dude..." I sighed, "I guess I deserve it."

He nodded, "If you knew me as long as Connor, then you would have gotten the same punishment."

Jayden's eyes widen because he realized that this caused a commotion and he smiled awkwardly, "Hehe... Sorry about that...." There were some glares, especially from Pinkie as she walked to where Connor was. He sighed, "Don't bother, I'll go get him."

I saw Jayden walk to the open window and I sigh in relief, but Coco was getting a bit angry.

"You were worried about him and he gives you a punch in the gut?" Coco asked.

I face Coco, "Like he said, I would of gotten much worse." I rub my belly, it was going to bruise in time, but I continued, "Let's get this party going shall we?"

After the 'incident' that Jayden caused, the party continued without a hitch, but I stepped out of the dance floor to get some fresh air. I saw Frank was near the maze with the beam of light that was coming from the sky hitting the ground. I quickly walked to his side to ask him what he was doing over here instead of having fun in the party.

"Hey what's up? Also what is that thing?" I asked.

The beam of light wasn't emitting any sort of cold or heat which was kind of strange, but given that were in a world of talking ponies, there are exceptions. Frank was staring up at the sky and I looked up as well to see what he was looking at.

Frank spoke, "Over at the Griffon Empire, the civilians were put under the caverns of their own empire. There was a person, made out of magic, manipulating the king, but once he died by Jaydens hands, the Empire was back to normal and no war will be happening. This beam of light came from a machine similar to ours from the 90's and it grabbed Jayden's memories to activate it."

"What memories?" I asked.

"Six anime (that he watched) worlds were chosen and this beam of light is suppose to bring them out in the Griffon Empire, but I redirected the so called beam to Canterlot so that we can deal with it on our own."

"Whoa, that sounds cool, but very dangerous. What are these six anime?"

He sighed, "Dog Days, One Piece, Gurren Lagann, Yu-Gi-Oh, Naruto, and Log Horizon."

My head pans to his and I blinked.... My mind went blank... My favorite anime... Gurren Lagann was coming to Equestria for X amount of days? Did Jayden hit me that hard when he jabbed my gut? 'This is going to me awesome!' My fan boy inner voice shouted. 'Calm down! This may be cool and all, but what are the consequences?' I thought to myself.

"Are they going back to their world as soon as they get here?" I asked.

Frank turned to face me, "That is something that will be on them, if they wanted to stay or not. They may want to spend a day here then go back. I have no idea how long the portal is going to last, but it seems to me it will last when the last anime world comes through. Though it is just a theory."

I smiled and put my hand on his shoulder, "Let's get back and inform everybody."

Frank smiled back, "Sure."

-Logan's point of view-

"You sure you want to do this?" Rainbow asked.

I nodded, "I am very sure about this."

Our faces got closer to get the moment of clarity. She slightly blushed when our faces were inches away from each other and Rainbow got a quick kiss on the lips and flew off into the crowd. Luckily the crowd wasn't looking at us, we were behind the curtains. I sighed and held the mic in my hands. I haven't done Karaoke in awhile, but I guess it's time to get my rusty singing box out to this new world.... Wait... New world.... New home... Here I am... I smiled as the curtains open to reveal the small crow of ponies, friends, two princesses, Frank and Ryan, who just came into the crowd, to cheer for me.

I cleared my throat, "This is a song dedicated for Jayden and I think it suits this situation pretty well. Without a further ado, let's begin."

-Music-

The music from the stereo, connected by my I-Pod (which I brought with me into this world) with a whole lot of adapters to connect started to play. I got into a comfortable standing position and started to sing.

Here I am, this is me
There's nowhere else on Earth I'd rather be
Here I am, it's just me and you
Tonight we make our dreams come true

It's a new world, it's a new start
It's alive with the beating of young hearts
It's a new day, it's a new plan
I've been waiting for you

Here I am

I started to sway a little bit to let the lyrics of the ponies who didn't hear this song before to sink in. Jayden and the others might know this, but I really didn't care, it was the closest song I could think of that could suit this situation.

Here I am

Here we are, we've just begun
And after all this time, our time has come
Yeah, here we are, still goin' strong
Right here in the place where we belong

It's a new world, it's a new start
It's alive with the beating of young hearts
It's a new day, it's a new plan
I've been waiting for you

Here I am
Yeah, here I am
Here I am
Yeah

I don't know how they did it, but my friends got out lighters and had them lit. With them lighting the fire they swayed their arms with the music.

Waiting for you

Here I am, this is me
There's no where else on earth I'd rather be
Here I am, it's just me and you
And tonight we make our dreams come true

"GAY!" Connor shouted, but was punched by Jayden.

Oh, it's a new world, it's a new start
It's alive with the beating of young hearts
It's a new day, it's a new plan
I've been waiting for you

Oh, it's a new world, it's a new start
It's alive with the beating of young hearts
It's a new day, it's a new plan
I've been waiting for you

Here I am
Here I am

Here I am, next to you
And suddenly the world is all brand new
Here I am, here I am, where I'm gonna stay
Now there's nothin' standin' in our way

Oh, here I am
Here I am
This is me

The song ended and the room was silent for a moment, but I heard Rainbow shouting, "THAT WAS SO AWESOME!"

Everybody laughed, the princesses smiled and I sighed with relief. 'At least I got that off of my chest.' I thought. Everybody and pony got their turn of singing karaoke. These were all ponified, but we figured out what they sang if they were in our world an they did a duet with one another. Connor and Pinkie sang "She's my cherry pie", Coco and Ryan sang "Rich man's world", Twilight and Frank sang "Roar", Apple Honey and Aston sang "When you're gone", Rainbow Dash and I sang "Pump up the jam", Luna and Jayden sang "War", and Celestia's song was unexpected.

She took the stage and did a brief explanation, "After looking through some songs that Frank brought to our world, I did some listening and this song in particular was so beautiful that it was done with many artists to spread to many generations to come. I personally love this songs and it's lyrics. Tonight is a day of celebrating and this is no exception."

I didn't think that Celestia would be the type who would sing, but I would like to see what she has.

-Music-

I see trees of green,
red roses too.
I see them bloom,
for me and you.
And I think to myself,
what a wonderful world.

I see skies of blue,
And clouds of white.
The bright blessed day,
The dark sacred night.
And I think to myself,
What a wonderful world.

The colors of the rainbow,
So pretty in the sky.
Are also on the faces,
Of people going by,
I see friends shaking hands.
Saying, "How do you do?"
They're really saying,
"I love you".

I hear babies cry,
I watch them grow,
They'll learn much more,
Than I'll ever know.
And I think to myself,
What a wonderful world.

Yes, I think to myself,
What a wonderful world.

I see trees of green,
red roses too.
I see them bloom,
for me and you.
And I think to myself,
what a wonderful world.

When the song ended, my vision was blurred, I felt my cheek and it was streaming with tears. I wiped them off with my forearm and look to my right where my friends were standing. Frank didn't wipe his tears, Jayden trying to hold back his emotions, Connor was bawling, Aston was holding his forehead with his hands while shedding tears and Ryan was sniveling. The mares were crying too, Pinkie's hair was almost deflated, Twilight was covering herself with her wings, Rainbow Dash was no where to be found, Coco and Apple Honey were holding one another while trying to get over their emotions. Luna was leaning against Jayden while streaks of tears were coming down and Jayden petted her mane to comfort her.

"Liquid pride?" I asked the group.

They all sniffed, "Liquid Pride." They said in unison.

I excused myself from the group who were recovering and tried to find Dashie. It really didn't take long because she was only a few rooms down from the party room. I knocked on the door and heard a 'Come in.' from Dash. I walked inside to see that she was staring up in the night sky near the balcony. I sat right next to her and put my hand around her body. She leaned back and I caught glimpse of her dried tears. 'She probably needs moral support or something.' I thought.

"How are you holding up?" I asked.

"I... I just couldn't take it...." She said.

"Couldn't stand the song?"

"No, not that. I get what the song was saying and it made me think about the past as well as the future."

I kissed her cheek, "You want to talk about it?"

She return the favor by pecking my cheek, "I just need to think things over to get my head straight. Until then, can you wait?"

I nodded, "That is totally fine with me."

She smiled, "I'm glad I know you."

"And I am glad that I know you Skittles."

We slowly started to make out when I realized that there is still a party going on. I stopped our tongue curling and Dash groaned with disapproval.

"We'll get to that later, but now I want us to enjoy the party tonight." I smirked.

Dash smiled, "Alright, you win for now."

"Now that's the Dash I know."

She pecks my nose and we headed out of the room to meet up with the others.

-Aston's point of view-

What am I going to do now? Discord, who left before the karaoke, suddenly made his appearance with another barrel of Hard Apple Cider. I wasn't going to say anything about the last time we went through that 'incident.' Frank stood forward and was trying to convince Discord not to get everybody drunk.

"It's a bad idea Discord." He said.

"Nah! There's no fun in a party without alcohol involved. With this barrel, we can all have a nice time and get loose. Besides the last time this happened, you didn't have a single drop." Discord stated.

I raise an eye brow, "Why didn't you have a drink?"

Frank was silent and Twilight spoke, "I was wondering the same thing. Frank?"

He was still silent. This is the first time we got him into silent mode in this world. Before he was a silent person around new people, in new situations or things that he didn't want to talk about. This was now the perfect opportunity to test his honesty.

"Frank do you hate alcohol?" I asked.

He shook his head.

"Then why won't you talk about it?" Twilight asked.

Without a word, Frank grabs a cup, grabs the barrel and sets in on the table, opens the barrel, and fills his cup. I heard Logan and Rainbow Dash enter the room as everybody was eyeing him.

"Frank, what in the world are you doing?" Twilight asked.

"Y-You asked for it." He said.

This was very out of character and this was making me nervous, but he got his drink and completely chugged it down. That alcohol is very strong and I only took sips to get use to the drink, but he just chugged it down like it was nothing. Frank set his cup down and I saw his face slowly turn red. 'No way...' I thought.

"No way...." I repeated.

Twilight looked at me with a confused look, "What is it?"

Connor spoke, "I thought he was joking about that drunk story...."

"He told me about that too, but I didn't believe him." I said.

"Would someone fill me in on this 'story'?" Twilight asked.

I cleared my throat, "Frank can't hold his liquor and if he has one drink... He immediately gets drunk."

"WHAT do-hic mean? HICCUP! I never get drunk on my-hic on my accord." Frank said in a drunkard tone, "I have a present for all of you!" He raises his fingers in a snapping position.

Before we could do anything, an audible snap of the fingers and all the alcohol contents in the barrel disappeared. I felt my stomach being filled with some cold liquid and I felt dizzy. 'Shit cider is inside me.' I thought. My vision was being blurred and before I fell on my face, I look at the surroundings. Everybody was loopy, all the ponies were drunk, Discord was laughing at the scene. Drunk Twilight was making out with drunk Frank, Ryan and Coco were gazing upon themselves, Apple Honey was next to me trying to fight the full on cider, Jayden was leaning on Luna, who was blushing, Connor and Pinkie Pie were nowhere to be found, then finally Logan and Rainbow were wrestling.... Celestia and Luna were the only ones who weren't drunk and I envy them. I landed on my knees as I collapsed on the side of my face and fell asleep unable to do anything.

-Connor's point of view-

Oh... My head... The light was too bright for my eyes and all of my muscles were screaming for a short moment. Once my pain subsided, I awaken to a pink fur in my face. I got a better look and it was Pinkie's face, who was sleeping, lying on me. I raise my hand to the face and it wasn't my hand... It wasn't my hand... My eyes widen in realization, I was looking at a hoof. I wiggled it around and it was definitely was mine; the fur was light grey. I gently push Pinkie off of me and slowly got to my feet....er hooves. I was at the garden area and there was a pond. I slowly walk to the pond to see my reflection; upon looking at myself, I had red hair with black highlights and I was an Earth Pony... My lungs emptied out when I screamed in horror. (Just an example of Connors O.C. without the cutie mark)

This awakens Pinkie Pie and she shouts as well, "Why are we shouting!!?"

"I am a pony!!!!" I shouted.

"Oh!" Pinkie said.

I try to walk to her, but my legs were all still numb from the hangover and the shouting got my headache to hurt even more. I fell to my bottom and groaned. Pinkie walked to me and looked around my body.

"Is that really you Connor?" She asked.

I nodded, "Yep. For some reason I transform into a pony and my cutie mark is on my flank instead of my wrist."

"Well I think your quite unique and I can't wait for other 'experiences' that were going to encounter." She winks and I slowly turned red.

"L-Let's find the others." I said.

Pinkie helped me get to my hooves and we made our way towards the castle.

-Jayden's point of view-

"I think you look cute." Luna complemented.

"I don't think you get the point here." I said spreading my new formed wings.

I was completely drunk and after I have slept with Luna, I was now a Pegasus. With white fur, blue hair with light blue highlights and when I looked in the mirror, I had ice blue eyes. I looked handsome in Luna's eyes and this made me blush a bit. That was when she said something that I would want to do ever since I was kidnapped. She walks to her bed and lays down to display herself to me.

"Do you want to continue what we left off before?" She asked.

We both collapse in the bed and I made out with Luna with my new body. I felt Luna's hoof leading my hoof to her face.

"This morning is your treat. I want you to know that I am giving you full access to me as a reward and as a present." Luna said.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

She blushed, "I-I want you to rut me until... You're satisfied..."

I got myself in a comfortable position, and my head was facing Luna's plot. "Can we pleasure one another before the main event?" I asked. With a nod of approval, I looked at Luna's nether. I remember when I had fingers to pleasure her, but now I have hooves, so I would have to use my tongue. All of this mind process got Luna to lick my cock making me lose my mind process and I groaned with pleasure.

I leaned forward and brought my tongue to Luna's crescent; I was immediately taken aback by a blueberry taste. It was rather pleasant, and prompted me to slowly run my tongue up and down Luna's slit. She let out a small, but still pleasurable, moan which made my cock vibrate. It made me moan in response and I began using my tongue to trace a circle along her slit, making it look like I was sucking a lollipop. Suddenly, Luna's lips parted and my tongue entered her moist folds. Her moaning became a small squeal as her walls clamped around me, pulling my tongue in as far as it would go.

"J-Jayden..." she gasped. "D-Don't stop.."

I nodded and began to dart my tongue around her walls, relishing the taste of the juices beginning to accumulate. A few minutes later and Luna's breathing was coming through her nose as she was trying to lick my tip, but she had to let go and to let go her squeals of pleasure that were becoming louder and more frequent. I caught sight of something and I grinned as I positioned my tongue towards her clitoris. The moment my tongue brushed across it, Luna let out a long moan. Luna's wings began flapping erratically as I continued my assault on her nether regions. The smell of sweat permeated the air and only served to fuel the sexual tension in the room. A few more licks, and Luna reached her peak.

Arching her back she screamed with bliss as she rode out the wave of her orgasm. Her juices flowed freely, and I lapped up as much of it as I possibly could — the taste proving to be as intoxicating as even the strongest of liquors. Panting furiously Luna lay down next to me, but she grinned as she gobbled up my cock and was sucking it like mad. I groaned when she did this, my wings stood up in attention and all I could do is let her have her way.

"F-Fuck Luna..." I panted, "I'm about too..."

She accelerated and I climaxed. I came inside her mouth and she took it all like last time. When we were done, I slowly edged my way back to Luna and we kissed with our mouths being dirty. I saw her wings were stiff as they were throbbing; her hair was all limp and not flowing as usual. When I kissed her cheek, her horn glowed and the room flashed a moment and I was confused of what was going on.

"Noise cancelling spell." She said.

"Oh.." Was all I could muster.

Luna giggled and licked her lips as she looked at my new formed cock, which was still standing at attention. I motioned for her to roll over onto her front, which she did as well as stick her rump in the air. I moved into position behind her and ran my feathers along her slender body before pressing the head of my member against her entrance.

"Do it," she moaned. "Make me feel like the goddess that I am."

I nodded; wrapping my hooves around her body and I brought my hips forward slowly, savoring the feeling of Luna's lips parting to make way for me. Inch by inch I entered her until I was down to the hilt. "Holy shit, Luna," I grunted. "That feels so good!"

I stayed still for a moment to allow both of us to get used to the new sensations coursing through our bodies, before I started moving again. The heat that was emanating inside of Luna's nethers was getting my cock hot, it was intense making me wonder if she wanted to keep me inside her. I looked at her face as she was madly blushing and I grinned when I had my chance. I would slowly pull myself out of her – leaving just an inch inside – and then I would slam back into her again, our hips colliding with an audible smack. I felt like the pistons of a ship engine as I continued this in a cycle. Our cries of ecstasy echoed around the room, accompanied by a 'schlick' noise of my cock as it slid in and out of her. I saw her wings pop up in attention and I reached my mouth to nibble on her wing and she was losing her mind when I was doing this. Minutes passed, but it seemed like an eternity and I was loving every second of it. I saw Luna's face, her tongue was hanging out of her mouth while her eyes had rolled into the back of her head. Her cries of passion had been reduced to small whimpers, while my own had been reduced to mere grunts. The familiar twitching feeling came back to me and I slowed my thrusting down to a more leisurely pace as I asked Luna what, I felt, was the most important question of the morning.

"I'm gonna hit my climax, Luna!" I grunted. "Where do you want it?"

"Inside!" Luna squealed. "I want it inside!"

I nodded and quickened my pace. I was determined to get Luna off first, like a gentleman should, which didn't take long. Luna's walls soon clamped even tighter around my cock and her wings began flapping erratically again as she hit her second orgasm. She screamed as liquids spewed out from her clit and she collapse, face-first, onto the bed. I hit my own orgasm, feeling waves of pleasure while I was filling Luna up with my juices. I nibbled her flank as she milked me for every last drop she could. I released my hoof grip from her as I collapsed on the bed next to her. Luna slowly raised her head to look at me; the smile on her face was all I needed to know that I was satisfied with the outcome of me becoming a new Pegasus.

"I love you Luna." I panted.

She kissed my lips as she covered our bodies with her wing span, "I love you too, Jayden."

We lay there for hours during the early morning. I wanted this to last forever, but I think my friends would want my help about this 'transformation' that we possibly went through. I wrapped my hooves around Luna's neck an slowly fell asleep with her being in my arms.

-Logan's point of view-

"You look cool!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"I know! I never knew I could become a pony, let alone a Pegasus!" I cheered.

Rainbow and I were in our room looking at my new form which she seemed to be fine with me changing. I had an orange coat, a light grey mane and tail, and my eyes were still the same, but had a slight blue color on them. I looked at Rainbow Dash, who was looking at my area and I smirked.

"You like what you see Skittles?" I asked.

She blushed, "S-Shut up."

I peck her cheek and headed towards the door, "If I were my friends, I think everybody is going to gather up at the court room."

She sighed as she stretched her muscles like a cat, "Alright... Lets go then."

We made it outside of our room and made it to the court room to see ponies with familiar cutie marks. I saw Jayden had white fur and blue mane with Ice blue highlights, Frank had lime green fur and red mane with orange highlights, Aston had a darker green coat and an orange mane, Connor had light grey fur and red mane with black highlights, Ryan had a light blue coat and a light greenish brownish mane. I saw Coco, Pinkie, Twilight, Apple Honey, Luna and Celestia were in a serious mood. Whereas Rainbow Dash was all chill and relaxed.

"Well I guess the gangs all here." Frank said.

"Dude what is going on?" I asked, "Not that I am complaining."

I leaned on Rainbow Dash as she rolled her eyes and smiled, "Did Discord do something about this?" She asked.

"I believe I have some news about what happened to your appearance." Celestia said. We all were silent and she continued, "It seems that all of you in your human forms absorbed a humongous amount of magic that your appearance changed in one night. I believe that your bodies used a type of metamorphosis to adapt to the land of Equestria. You see I cannot understand what has happened to you, but magic seems to be the culprit and not Discord. I cannot undo your forms, for it wasn't a spell, it was a natural phenomenon."

"There is a problem though with our current state." Frank said.

"What's wrong?" Aston asked.

Frank sighed, "In our current state as ponies; we have only half of our magic that what we use to have."

Jayden spoke, "You mean if we were still human we would of have some sort of power upgrade?"

Luna shook her head, "You see, if you all were still humans and were still consuming magic as humans then your bodies would of collapse due to the reason why your world doesn't have magic to begin with."

"Well that is a big downer." I said.

"What are you talking about!?" Connor shouted, "What their telling me is that my body would be a ticking time death bomb if I stayed human... I turned into a pony because of some sort of self defense mechanism?"

I shrug my shoulders, "I guess if you put it that way; then I am glad were all pony's than having our own grave right?"

Everybody nodded and then Celestia spoke, "Frank, what is your species life span?"

Frank raised an eyebrow, "If were luck an healthy, we'd be around ninety years of age before passing."

"This is interesting...." Luna muttered.

Ryan spoke, "What is it? Did our life span decrease?"

Celestia shook her head, "No, as a matter of fact, your life span has increased."

"Increase?" I asked.

Luna spoke, "Your life span has increased so you'll be alive for until your 290 years of age."

"WHAT?!" Everyone said in unison.

"Does that explain why Granny Smith is a senior for the longest time?" Aston asked.

Celestia nodded, "Indeed. Don't be fooled, there is death in Equestria, but all ponies have a blessing of the Sun and Moon. Meaning they can live a long life and be happy of their cutie mark as their job."

Everybody was talking among others and wondering about what their going to do. The atmosphere in the room was getting intense and I needed to break the tension.

"Let's not worry about the future." Everybody was now eyeing me, "Let's just worry about what's happening now."

I got a smile from everybody and even Celestia smiled, "Well put Logan, for now I need you all to head back to Ponyville."

"Aw... Do we have to go?" Pinkie asked.

"Yes Pinkie, we need to get back to work and to show our newly formed special someponies to show them the ropes of being a pony." Coco commented.

The mares giggled and some of the stallion's blushed a bit while I was smiling.

"Let's head home." Rainbow said tapping my shoulder.

"To the train!" I shouted.

Before I could make way for the door; I felt a tug on my tail. I stopped and looked at Rainbow who was biting my tail to hold me in place.

"Uh... Rainbow?" I asked.

"You and I are flying back home. We're getting your first lessons done today." She said.

My eyes widened and my wings felt numb when she said that. I needed to get use to the whole flying aspect of being a Pegasus; this was not going to be an aspect.

I grinned, "Excuse me Celestia, but I need to leave." She nods and I look at Rainbow, "Try to catch me if you can!"

Using my feathers, I wiped out my clima-tact, which has been refilled, and created a smoke screen. While smoke was filling the room, I made my way for the escape to learn to fly on my own. I heard Rainbow in the background, "Get back here!"

-Frank's point of view-

Well, what can you do? Your friend escaped from his clutches of a Rainbow haired mare and she was after him when the smoke settled. I cleared my throat to get everybody's attention.

"Before I let you all leave, there is news about the beam that is outside the garden." I said.

"You mean the one that has some of my memories from Anime that opened a portal to them?" Jayden asked.

I nodded, "Yep. When I was at the castle, I was able to set up each and every world to open once per month, specifically the second Wednesday of the month. Jayden has Log Horizon, I have Naruto, Logan has Yu-Gi-Oh, Ryan had Gurren Lagann, Connor has Dog Days and Aston has One Piece. All of you, including me, will be responsible to take care of everybody that comes through and to be hopefully guide them back to their world safely."

Everybody understood, but Jayden was confused about what he was assigned. I walk towards him and put my hoof on his shoulder, "Don't worry about your assignment, I'll fill you in the details."

"O-OK..." Jayden said.

"For now lets head back and I need to learn some Unicorn magic... I miss snapping my fingers." I said.

Everybody laughed to cheer me up and I laughed with them. We made our way towards the exit, but I was called upon.

"Frank I need you and Twilight to stay for the moment." Celestia said.

I look to my friends, who had concerned looks and I waved at them, "Don't worry about us. We'll catch up with you later. I'll call you via mind text or what ever."

They nodded and they were out of sight leaving Twilight and I alone with the Sun princess. It was probably the use of the cutie mark transfer that was on her mind.

"Frank... You used Star Swirled the bearded's spell that sacrifices one's cutie mark to save another life to which was Jayden's life. Where are your cutie marks?" she asked.

"Cadences cutie mark is between my front legs, and your cutie mark is on my left bottom hoof... Are you angry?" I said.

"No, I am surprised that you would sacrifice your power to save your friends. This is truly a remarkable deed you have done to save your friends life. What I am concerned it what happened to the Griffons and their people?" She asked.

"Well they had their memories wiped from what happened. The only thing they would remember is the events before Jayden was captured."

"Who captured him?" Twilight asked.

I tapped my chin with my hoof, "It was a past bully named Coda, he was formed from magical essence and made himself a human body. He was made from Jayden's, Connor and probably my memories when we passed through the portal. This leads me to believe that-"

"That there are more enemies that were created from your friends memories." Celestia said.

"Yeah. I had no idea that would happen honestly." I said.

"I understand, for now I'll inform the people of Canterlot about the portal and that it means no harm."

"Thank you Celestia." Twilight said, "I'll get Frank and his friends to talk about who the past bullies are. For now I need to catch him up on Unicorn magic 101."

Celestia smiled, "I'm sure you do. Allow me to teleport you both."

We nodded as a flash of light was in my eyes and in a second we were back in our room. I look at Twilight and she was a bit upset, but I peck her on the cheek.

"You going to be alright?" I asked.

She nodded, "Yes, but I am worried about you and what is going to happen."

I sigh as I got my hoof to my head and sent a mental message saying 'I'm at Ponyville, you guys can go ahead to the train. We will meet you there.' I put my hoof on Twilight's cheek as I leaned in for a kiss and when our lips met, I heard a noise from under the bed. I stopped Twilight and pointed to bed with my hoof. Twilight nodded and we slowly walked towards the bed. With her magic, she levitated the whole bed to revel Spike and Apple Bloom close to one another. I knew that Spike had a special somepony after forgetting about Rarity and trying to get someone at least his age. Though I was very surprised to see Apple Bloom was Spike's choice; I didn't have anything against it, but it made me wonder what they were doing.... The mental images appeared in my head and I tried to get rid of them, but it was futile. 'Shit this is going to be part of a shameful bucket that will prevent me from going to heaven.' I thought. I shook my head and looked at Twilight, who set the bed down to another side of the room, that she was surprised and expressionless.

I spoke to get rid of the silence, "Uh... Spike, Apple Bloom what are you two doing under Twilight's bed?"

"I guess the gig is up." Apple Bloom said getting up to her hooves.

Spike sighed, "Apple Bloom and I are dating..."

I could see his blush and it was the truth. I turned to Twilight who was smiling about the whole process, but then another thing passed through her mind.

"OK, we get that, but what were you two doing underneath the bed?" I asked.

"Spike was showing me the tunnels of the castle which is awesome! It leads to many caves like the ghastly gorge and even Centerlot!" Apple Bloom said opening the hatch in the floor.

Twilight and I were awe struck that there was even a tunnel system within the castle. OK, I can get through a trap door that Connor used conveniently when in a musical number, but this is just a plot hole within it's self. I sighed, 'It doesn't matter... If I try to ask something about it then it would be like asking how Pinkie can be at one.... Place.... then another....' My thought process was interrupted with an internal mind blow.

"Pinkie uses these tunnels I presume?" I ask.

Spike nodded, "It's littered with Pinkies party items towards Sugarcube corner."

"Well that is one mystery solved, but a million more to go." I said.

Twilight giggled, "You go that right."

-????? point of view-

We are in the same cave from before to see three figures that were not impressed with Coda's death. Coda's magical essence flew into the huge mirror and one of them sighed.

"He was too naive." One said.

"What can you expect? He dived in to the plot without thinking." The second said.

"He died, but it gives us time to rethink our strategy." The third said.

"Let's try to think this through... We don't want to end up like him do we?" The one said.

The two looked at the mirror and Coda was in his human form as he was banging the mirror with his fists. He was shouting, but all of a sudden he was gone in a flash.

"His death was brutal." The third said.

"It would be much worse if we end up like him." The second said.

"Agreed." The one said.

Author's Note

I got a comment on this story that it was too predicable, but I have something to counter it. I have been working with my family, working in college and Frank's chapter was written in bits and pieces. Example: I only typed one paragraph in college, then I get back to it about three hours later. That is the kind of stuff I am going through when I write these stories. I guess you could say that my mind isn't set all the way. :rainbowwild:

There is a challenge, On Jayden's intercourse section there is an 'm' I cannot find. I tried to find it and my pre-reader couldn't find it either. So if you can find it, comment down below with the quotes.

Also there is no more Dues Ex Machina anymore, for it pissed off people and I was trying to prove a point. That this trope is over used sometimes in movies, stories and anything else that involves entertainment. I hope you understand that not all of the entertainment has those, but there are plenty that got me to a tipping point. So I decided to share it to the world and now everybody is neutral with the story which is fine by me. For now I am going to type Jayden's Chapter with Log Horizon.

Jayden meets Shiroe from Log Horizon!

-Day before portal opens to Log Horizon-

When Celestia informed the citizens of Canterlot/Ponyville they were fine about the situation because Celestia, Luna and the Elements of Harmony can stop anything if the situation turns south. Frank filled me up with an anime lesson of what was suppose to come to me. The reason why I needed this lesson is because the six anime that are suppose to come once a month, I have no recollection of memories about any of them. The anime, Log Horizon, is about Shiroe and his friends get trapped in a video game called Elder Tales. Together with his friends, Naotsugu and Akatsuki have to adjust to life in the ruins of virtual Japan (which is where the server they're on is set). Frank told me about the story and it was mentally in my head, but when Frank left, Luna had other plans.

"Jayden I need to talk to you." She said.

I look at her face and she wasn't impressed. Did I piss her off? What did I do? I shook my head mentally and sighed.

"Did I do something wrong?" I asked.

She smiled, "No, it is time for your magic lessons."

I raised an eyebrow, "What do you mean? I am a Pegasus; am I not?"

"Yes you are a Pegasus, but with the power to use magic." She said.

I was now confused and Luna saw this too. "I am not sure what you mean." I said honestly. It was the truth, I watched bits and pieces of the show, My Little Pony, myself and there were no Pegasus's using magic like unicorns. Unless it is something that was outside the show we didn't know about. Frank said this to me once and to never repeat it around other ponies. 'We might know this world, but it might not be exactly true. What I mean is we didn't know who Derpy was when one episode showed her and never did again. Then we see her again being a mail mare which is something we didn't even know.' The sentence was in my head and it was repeating over and over. I understood what it meant and with Pegasi using magic is something I didn't anticipate.

Luna and I were currently in my room cuddling one another while we were having the discussions of the magic lessons. Her body radiating heat was keeping my front hooves and body warm, while her wing span covered my back side. I was getting spoiled, but I needed to make it up for her because it felt weird for a women... Er... Mare to take care of a guy like this. I needed to talk to Celestia about what she likes so I can surprise her. With this in mind I also could ask her about her favorite wine, and restaurants. I felt the warmth becoming cold and I shivered a bit. I blinked my eyes open to see that Luna was getting out of bed and was smiling at me.

"Jayden, I have to go another tutoring session." She said.

I nodded, "Is it Trixie again?"

"Yes, her magic is improving more so. She said she wouldn't be able to join me tonight for personal reasons, but she has enough time to squeeze in a lesson in the afternoon." She stated.

I yawned a bit as I slowly made my way out of the warm fortress that was my bed. It was annoying, but I needed to collect my pay check for it was pay day. In fact it was my first pay day since I got here in Equestria. Usually pay checks would come once or twice a month, but this only comes at the end of the second month.... It was either that the Guards get paid a huge amount of bits or that their pay checks were combined for the end of these months. I only been working as a Strategist for about two in a half months or so. I also been kidnapped, killed, then resurrected and still didn't get any payment. I wasn't pissed per say, but I was confused in a sense.

I shook my head and peck Luna's cheek, "Have a nice time."

She nuzzled my cheek, "Thanks Jayden. Have a nice day with your pay check." She winked.

'I wonder what she meant by that?' I thought. I didn't think of anything of it and made my way towards the throne room to collect my salary. I was told by Luna that Celestia would personally give me my salary pay. While that was fine and dandy, I was getting use to the guards around me. Hell! I got ninety percent of the guards respect due to the end of the battle of Blueblood and I; that he pissed himself when I left the area. I was glad that I was accepted so quickly into this place compared to.... I sighed when those thoughts of the past sort of gloom my mind, but I shook my head and trotted towards the room.

Being a Pegasus really has it's benefits, for one, I lost over two hundred pounds (fourteen stone). I lost this because a Pegasus is suppose to weigh around less than one hundred pounds (seven stone) to be able to fly around without baring any weight. It made me happy to think that I was given a second chance for to watch what I ate for my body was.... Decent. It took me a while to get my mind set to walk on all fours because when I get up in the morning, I would walk on my back hooves as if I am still biped. Though after the part Luna taught me how to fly and it feels so good when I was in the air. Feeling the wind against my hair... mane (these pony translations will end me for sure), the noise going through my ears, and most of all the beautiful view from above.

While I was dreaming, I caught attention of the door to the throne room and entered. Celestia wasn't busy and was going through some paperwork; it wasn't as thick before, but the paper seemed longer. Before I spoke, Celestia levitated an envelope to my right wing and I caught it with my feather. Wings had another benefit, they can be used as a pair of hands that felt like if they were in ten layers of gloves.

"Here is your pay check Jayden." Celestia said.

"Thank you Princess, but I would like to ask you something." I said.

She sets down her stack of papers to the side and faces me, "What is it my Strategist?"

'I'll try to make this less awkward than it has to be.' I thought. Though I jinxed myself when I suddenly bit my tongue. I quickly recovered and get straight to the question.

"Can you write down a list of what Luna likes. I would like to show her a good time." I said.

Celestia grinned, "Why Jayden, that is very thoughtful of you, but I already did that. It is in your envelope and is filled with details about my sister."

I was shocked when she already did this... It's like she knows...

"I know what my little ponies need once in a while." She said.

'Well shit... She's a mind reader.' I thought.

I bowed towards Celestia before making my leave, but was stopped, by her voice, "Oh, before you go." My head turns to face her, "Make sure you open that letter in your room and I already made a bank account for you, your code is in the letter."

"Thank you." I said leaving the room.

I made it back to my room and like the princess said, I closed the door, draped the curtains and ripped open the letter with my right wing. Two papers were in it; one was the list Celestia promised me and second was the check of.... I held my breath once again.

-Frank's point of view-

"That takes care of the reorganizing the books... Again." I said.

Twilight smiled as she wiped sweat from her forehead with her wing, "I really do appreciated it and now we can get started on some dark magic."

I chuckled, "When we get done with that; care to go out for dinner, my treat."

Before Twilight could say anything, the ground started to shake and it was familiar from somewhere, but couldn't put my finger... er hoof on it. Then the loud wise words gave me a flash back of when I first arrived here with my friends.

"FUCK A DUCK!!!! DUCK!! DUCK!! Duck!! duck!!" Jayden Shouted to the heavens.

I look at the calendar and today was pay day. I smirked when I imagined what was going through his mind when he got the check.

Twilight looked concerned, "Did something happen to Jayden again?"

I shook my head, "No, he was surprised that he would got paid over four million bits which is a lot back at home."

Her ears perked up, "Oh. Oh! I forgot about the system of money in your world was different from ours.... Seriously minimum wage for seven to eight fifty?"

I nodded, "Only if your didn't have a better education before hand."

"Is he going to be alright with the amount of money he has?"

I look out the window with Canterlot in view with the beam coming down at it, "I think he is going to be just fine."

-Shiroe's point of view, Log Horizon's arrival today- (Episode 9: Changing the Battle field)

Luseat the seventh Garden changed his attack pattern and devastated the field party, but that wasn't the worse of it. When we got Luseat down to fifty percent, two more bosses show up into the battlefield. Taltaulgar of the Fourth Garden and Ibrahabra of the Third Garden—enter Luseat's zone and begin laying waste to the battlefield. There was nothing I could do when our raid party died to something that seemed unfair. I needed to think of what to do next, but suddenly memories of my past self when I was in the real world came into my mind. It immediately ended when I landed on a beach like surface, I look around to see earth or Elder Tale earth to be exact. It seems that we're on the moon of Elder Tales. It was weird to see water and sand on the moon for it was unnatural, but I couldn't complain because I didn't want to get blinded by the white surface of the real moon. To my right I see Akatsuki with me, before we could say anything we both got engulfed in a beam of light. Neither Akatsuki or I knew where were going to be teleported next.

-Jayden's point of view-

Last night I went into a mode of excitement; one was the four million bits, which I didn't spend in one go, that I was paid for the job I have. Two I went on a shopping spree to get what Luna likes and what I wanted that peaked my interest. After shopping I stuffed everything into a closet so Luna wouldn't find it. Next morning, I awaken as a rich man... Pegasus. It was early in the morning and Luna's moon was still up, but was setting as Celestia's sun was slowly being raised from the other side of the mountain.

I stretched my muscles and walked to the garden area where the maze was. The beam of light was still going and hitting the ground, but something was different. When the sun's light hit the beam it flickered. Then it turned a green color, but suddenly back to white. I blinked when I saw this, but all of a sudden two figures flew out of the beam onto the ground in front of my feet. 'Note to self: Tell Frank that the beam sends people from different worlds early in the morning.' I thought. What lay before me was Shiroe and Akatsuki from Log Horizon. From the looks of it no one else is getting through. I guess you need more memory energy to get more characters.... Just a theory... Not fact.... Anyway they were in regular clothing which made me raise an eyebrow, but Frank told me before that they originally were in the Human world or anime world Japan. I sighed inwardly and looked at them as they sat up on their bottoms.

Akatsuki, who was the short girl, was sitting on the floor pointing at my general direction, "Shiroe, there is a Pegasus..." She said, but mumbled something that I couldn't catch.

I cleared my throat, "I am so glad you named it correctly instead of calling us horses."

Shiroe raised his glasses towards his temple, reflecting the beam's light making his eyes not visible, "Interesting." Was all he said.

It was odd that they were accepting this so well, but then I saw Shiroe's skin turn pale... Well he is trying to control his outburst of fear.

I walked towards them trying to have a conversation, "My name is Jayden, the Royal Strategist of the Lunar night guard."

It seemed that Shiroe recovered when I said I was a strategist. He got up, patted off the grass from his pants and spoke, "My name is Shiroe," He leads his hand to Akatsuki, "This is Akatsuki, my friend."

She bows and stands on her feet, "I don't mean to ask you this, but where are we?"

I sighed, "Well I am here to inform you all with several things. Could we make conversation over on breakfast?"

"Breakfast?" Shiroe asked, "I thought it was dinner time?"

Akatsuki spoke, "That's right it is passed dinner, but why is it day now?"

I smiled, "All will be explained. Now if you would please?" I waved a hoof and walked towards the kitchen. I looked behind me and found that they were following me with the beam of light in the background.

I had the chef prepare some breakfast and some tea for our inter-dimensional guests. They sat across me when I took a seat and I explained everything. From my friends and I coming here to Equestria, originally human, me getting kidnapped and memories taken away (excluded me dying and coming back to life). I also explained the possibility that we live in is a world of entertainment and that they live in their world where we watch for our entertainment. It seems that they believed what I said and I told them they can return anytime by just stepping into the beam. When we finished the tea and breakfast, Shiroe sighed.

"Is something the matter my lord?" Akatsuki asked.

He looks at her and waves, "No, it's nothing. I was just thinking about something."

She tilts her head in confusion when Luna stepped into the room. "Oh. Are you the outworlders?" She asked.

Akatsuki was blushing when she saw Luna and her face was expressionless, but was pointing at her specifically.

I raised an eyebrow, "Akatsuki? Do you like ponies?"

Her head turns slightly and suddenly got serious, "How did you know?"

I raised my hooves, "You were kind of showing it through your expressions."

She got back to a sitting position and was twirling her fingers, "Back when I was ten, I always loved ponies, but then I grew up and after I graduated, I played Elder Tale as a ninja."

Luna was right next to her, "Would you like to come with me, Akatsuki?"

She nodded and excused herself from Shiroe. I smiled a bit and waved at them when they left the room.

"So will you tell me what's on your mind? You can trust me." I stated.

Shiroe was silent and was holding his hand on his forehead making his glasses shimmer in the sunlight. "I was currently in a raid with my other members and we were trying to achieve something. Though it backfired when we made it to the final boss of the garden. We were being devastated when the boss changed its attack patterns and summoned the fourth and third boss to join up with the seventh."

"That's a bit unfair if you would ask me."

He smiled, "It is not suppose to be easy, but I need to figure out how to take care of everybody in the raid."

"What are you guys after?" I asked.

"That unfortunately is none of your business, but I would like to ask for advise as a strategist on the issue."

Back when I was living in England, I was video gamer; whether it be PC games or console games, I would play anything. I developed more of an instinct when it came to defeating certain level bosses, but when it came to Elder Tales.... I had no preference to it. It was all thanks to Despairs machine that I cannot remember anything about their world entirely.

'Well I guess we need to start somewhere.' I thought.

"When does the seventh change his attack pattern?" I asked.

Shiroe and I exchange advise to one another as fellow strategists from complete different dimensions in this world of Equestria. I would hopefully use this advise in the future when a problem comes along in Canterlot, Ponyville or anywhere.

It was getting close to the end of the day, Luna, Akatsuki, Shiroe and I were at the maze where the beam was located. It glowed the same color of green and I smiled at the villain behind the glasses. Akatsuki had something in her hair, it was a hair clip of a crescent moon keeping her hair in a pony tail.

"Akatsuki, that hair clip looks good on you." Shiroe said.

Akatsuki blushed and looked at Luna who winked at her. 'Ah. So you gave her some advice did you?' I thought. I cleared my throat to get their attentions.

"Got everything you need?" I asked.

Shiroe gets his hand to push up the glasses to a comfortable position, "I thank you for the information exchange, Jayden."

"It wasn't too much of a problem. I guess you need to get back to your friends." I said.

Akatsuki nodded, "Yes, I believe it is night time there or close to morning."

"Let's not keep your friends waiting any longer. Shiroe, Akatsuki, it was nice to meet you two. I hope everything goes well in Elder Tales." Luna said.

"That would be Akihabara, Luna." I corrected, she puffed her cheeks, but I continued, "Good luck to you, fellow Strategist."

Akatsuki stepped into the beam of light and Shiroe stopped to look back, "You too." With that they enter the beam and I sighed in relief. For one, I hope that I didn't affect the plot in anyway; two, really want them to stay because my heart was wanting them to stay put.

"You ready to come back, Jayden?" Luna asked, breaking my train of thought.

'I need to get the preparations ready.' I thought. I smiled, "Yes, lets do that, but before we do, what were you and Akatsuki doing?"

She walked passed me with her wing seductively touching mine which made me shiver, "It's ears only a mare should understand, in other words its a secret." She winked an stick out her tongue doing so.

I frown, "You're no fun."

She giggled, "I know I am, but I don't care!" She trotted and skipped away from me. I followed along and skipped like she did. Luna giggled when I did this, we ended our fun time when entering the castle. I separated from Luna by kissing her cheek so I can set up our little special date that made the closet bulge.

Author's Note

I know that Shiroe didn't have much of an appearance, but I have a big reason for it! Jayden had to readjust to the living of Canterlot after being murdered in the Griffon Empire. :twilightoops: Also where the plot was in Log Horizon; that episode was the only time I could use to make this crossover work. :eeyup: Hope that is alright for everybody. :fluttercry:

Connor meets Princess of Pastillage from Dog Days

-Princess Couvert Eschenbach Pastillage point of view-

-Dog Days set between season two and season three-

-Day the portal opens to Equestria-

I sigh, it has been pretty lonely without Rebecca since she left to get back to her world. Well, it wasn't too boring, I mean the Demon King Valeri (Valério Calvados) and my ancestor's King Hero Adel (Adélaïde Grand Marnier) were telling me sorts of stories. Though Valeri would get in trouble several times for sneaking a peek in the changing area. I didn't mind as much, but Adel made a big deal from this and fired several shots at him to discipline him.

"Princess, would you like to get up to start the day?" The maid asked.

I sighed again, I was lying on my bed in my Pj's getting ready to start the day of my Princess duties. It is my job to keep everything in order; from taxes to requests, I needed a break. Though I had a choice of doing this, I chose to do it because my ancestor, Adelaid Granmanier, was my inspiration. I turn to my side and curl up to a ball as I hugged my tail. It was still fluffy from last night which was made me almost fall asleep.

"Princess, do you want to have a day off today?" The maid asked.

I grunted at this because I really didn't want to disappoint my ancestor's teachings of making a peaceful world without demons. I always was hard at work and now that I look at it, I never took a day off that was suggested by the maids. There was a reason of course, I was saving my days off so I can spend time with Rebecca when she was back here in Pastillage on Flogarde. Specifically, I saved ten days for my day off and I didn't want to spend one of them today. Though yesterday was so exhausting that I almost barely got any rest, specifically 1:00 am in the morning.

"Princess?" The maid asked again.

I needed to get a move on to get my assignments done for the day and at the same time I don't want to do it. I sat up as I pulled the covers off of me. I stretched and yawn at the same time; I ran through my fingers into my hair and it was messy. I never had bed hair a lot, but last night was an exception. I look at the maid who looked concerned, but I smiled.

'Well I guess one day won't hurt.' I thought. "I think I'll use one day to recover from last night." I said.

The maid bows and sets my clothing on my bed as she left to exit the door. At first I was confused, but I noticed these clothes were my regular clothing that I wore when I had my days off. My maid(s) knew me when I was little as they took care of me and I did the same to show respect. Getting changed, I head towards the dinning area for my breakfast, but decide to take a stroll towards Hero King Hill. When I made it to the path I was suddenly engulfed in light and all the images were blurred as I flew into mid-space.

-Connor's point of view-

-Portal opens for Dog Days-

It was thanks to Jayden's information that I came to Canterlot the day before this portal opens to my favorite show Dog Days. I heard from Jayden and Frank which made me worry a bit about what is going to happen in the future for the Dog Days world. When Shiroe and Akatsuki showed up, Frank told me that they died on that episode and were being put on another world, but the device that intervenes with Equestria and their world brought them here. Jayden gave Shiroe strategy tips, Luna talked to Akatsuki about love advice and none of it changed the story line on Earth (supposedly).

"Are they going to show up soon? I want to give them a party!" Pinkie said shaking.

Pinkie was able to come with me to greet the guest(s). I said she could come if she contained her outburst character so she wouldn't scare the guest. Becoming an Earth Pony was hard to getting used to, but it was thanks to Pinkie Pie that I learned how to walk on all fours. How to cook with my mouth, and hooves; with these basic movement skills in mind, I got back to my baking job. Mrs and Mrs. Cake were surprised how I adapted from a bipedal creature to a pony, but they later on shrug it off because they have seen what Pinkie has done. Anyway, Pinkie and I were at the beam entrance near the maze to wait on our guest.

From what I can remember about the anime that was going to the portal was several Dog Days characters. Three humans (called them hero's) and three princesses (from different countries) fight off demons and have a playful version of war.... As a game show which is brilliant. I watched all the episodes and I might know who might be coming through the portal. Speaking of which, the beam changed a different color, specifically a very light brown. Jayden told me, after punching me again in the gut for not helping Frank and the others to save him, that the beam turned green for a second then suddenly Shiroe and Akatsuki was there.

Just like Jayden said, but differently, came a human version as a Squirrel, but this was not Squirrel, it was a Princess. She landed on top of me when she appeared and we were both on the ground. My eyes were closed and when I opened them..... Pure white panties... I mentally hoof palmed when I remembered this anime was mostly ecchi (Perverted or borderline erotic).

"Ow." Said the Princess, "That was not very pleasant...."

I cleared my throat, "Um... Can you get off of me?" I try to say while trying to calm myself down.

She immediately jumped off of me and landed on her knees sitting next to me. "Oh! I am sorry...." She trailed off as she probably realized that I was a pony. I closed my eyes for the impact of screaming, but got a hug instead and it was a tight one.

"A pony!" She said tightening around my body.

'How does she know about ponies?' I ask internally.

"Um..." I gasped, "Can you please release me?"

Her tightened hug was released and I was finally able to breathe. When I got up to my hooves, she was looking around the area and was just smiling like a child in a museum. It seems that she isn't afraid of me or Pinkie who came out of no where and was in front of her. Pinkie was unable to contain herself, she was introducing herself very fast.

"Hi! I'm Pinkie Pie! Are you human?! You can't be human, you have squirrel ears and tail! Which is pretty soft by the way!" Pinkie said.

"Pinkie!" I shouted.

Pinkie, who was talking, stopped in mid air and landed next to me like a feather. I tried not to focus how she did that, but I needed to introduce ourselves.

I cleared my throat, "My name is Connor and this is Pinkie Pie. You seemed to be confuse, but I assure you that you're allowed to leave anytime."

She sighed and bowed, "My name is Princess Couvert Eschenbach Pastillage, you can call me Cou-sama. I am so glad to make your acquaintance."

Her bubbly personality reminded me of Pinkie Pie for a moment.... Almost. I smiled at bit and pointed with my hoof to the kitchen. "Would you like to have some breakfast with us?" I asked.

"Yeah! I would love to show you around and give you your first party in Equestria!" Pinkie smiled.

Pastillage or Cou-sama for short, eyes glisten with interest and she nodded confirming my question. We all made our way into the dining area and to my surprise found breakfast already set on the table. Pancakes, eggs and a pony brand cereal in a bowl, with milk in a pitcher. There was a note on the table and I looked through it.

Connor,

I am going to set the breakfasts for our guests until the portal closes. I heard from Princess Celestia that she would like to meet up with our guest. She is just interested and a bit jealous that Luna was able to meet up with the last guest. She would like Pinkie Pie, you and the guest to meet up at the royal hall as soon as you're done with breakfast.

Your friend,

Jayden

P.S. Don't you think that I forgot about the way you ditched me and not saving me in the Griffon Empire. There is a punch heading your way soon.

I sighed, 'He is still on about that?' I thought. Even though it had been two months since the incident, he still hasn't forgiven me about the whole mess. I have so far accepted over twenty punches from Ponyville, Canterlot and some anonymous areas. With those punches I felt my body, even though I am a pony, being brutally bruised and there have been several times that Pinkie and my friends defended me.

Pinkie looked concerned, "Is the meany pants Jayden going to hurt you again?"

Cou-sama just tilted her head in confusion, but I smiled, "I think so, but lets not worry about such things and have our breakfast before it gets cold."

Cou-sama, Pinkie and I discussed of what was going on and I didn't tell her anything that was important. It was the abduction of Jayden that was left out from the conversation and how we were originally human. To my surprise she took it very well; it was either that she had seen things that could of been worse or she is still a child inside (judging by appearances).

"Alright now if we're done with breakfast; its time for you Cou-sama to meet up with Princess Celestia." I said.

"Oh! Is she the ruler of the land?" She asked.

Pinkie spoke, "Not only that, she can rise and lower the sun while her sister does the same, but with the moon instead!"

"That's impressive!" She cheered.

"Well lets get a move on then. Don't want to keep the Princess waiting." I said walking towards the door.

Pinkie was hopping around Cou-sama and I while we made our way towards the Royal Hall. This made Cou and I smile with happiness, but when we approached the entrance, she stopped and we welcomed ourselves in. Cou-sama eyes glisten when she feasted her sights on the stained glass which was talking about the past heroic deeds of the Mane six, but it didn't stop there. She was in awe when she saw Celestia sitting on her throne while going through some paper work.

'Seems like she is a bit busy.' I thought. It was true though. Ever since the Griffon Empire recovered from the incident Despair caused; the Empire was continuously on their toes when and if an attack would come. Princess Celestia calmed the citizens of the Empire and it eventually went back to its normal status as a proud Empire. The King Giroghtha was not dead, but was scared because he failed his own Griffon kind. The Griffon's did forgive him overall because it wasn't his mistake, so his daughter took over the Empire for the time being.

I bowed down to the sun goddess; so did Pinkie and Cou-sama. This got Celestia's attention and she teleported her papers that were unknown for me. She told us to rise from our bowing position and when we did rise, she was right next to us. This startled me and I knocked into Pinkie Pie. We both landed to hear Celestia and Cou-sama giggling away. Blushing, Pinkie soon got on her hooves and pet my head for comfort.

"Aw. Don't worry about a thing Connie." Pinkie said.

'Connie' was a pet name that Pinkie used and I don't mind her saying it, but I needed to name her something to even out everything. We introduced Celestia to Cou-sama and Celestia introduced herself as well.

"I am so glad to meet you Cou-sama." Celestia said.

Cou smiled, "Like wise! I can't wait for a tour around this huge castle!"

"You remind me of myself from long ago." She said, but continued, "Come. Let's give Cou-sama the tour and show her a great time before she has to return home."

With that Pinkie said a fast 'Alright!' and disappeared like Speedy Gonzales. Cou-sama and Celestia were confused when she suddenly was gone. 'She must be getting ready for that party she promised.' I thought.

"Don't worry about Pinkie, she is just doing her thing." I said.

Cou-sama tilted her head again, but Celestia smiled as if she knew what was coming very soon. I shook my head internally and walked with Celestia, who was telling the history of Equestria. I knew some parts about the history, but she gave me some details that I never knew. Cou-sama had her eyes all in attention and was listening very carefully about what happened in Equestria. Then she mentioned when we were human....

She gasped, "Wait! I thought you were first ponies!"

I sighed in defeat, 'I can't hold it in any longer.' I thought. "Yes and I'm sorry, but it was only to convince you that this world is also connected to ours." I stated.

She walked around my body and was glaring at me the whole time. "You don't seem human." She said.

I face hoofed, "No, but we transformed into ponies due to a defense magical body mechanism."

"Ahhhh." She said.

Celestia cleared her throat that got our attention, "I believe it is time to tell the full truth, in order not to lose our trust. Follow me to the library."

As we headed to the Canterlot Library; Cou-sama was still staring at me. Even though I said I was sorry, but I just hung my head. It was weird for me, being guilty for not telling the truth.... I think Jayden's punches are getting to my head and causing brain damage. Or was it me just changing to the way ponies think in Equestria? That one may be it, but I highly doubt it.

When we made it to the Library, Cou-sama was immediately gone from the entrance to the wall of books. She picked out the ones she thought that was interesting, but I stopped her.

"You know Princess Celestia has already read these." I said.

She puffed out her cheeks, "Why should I believe you?"

I sighed, "Why should you believe me? Hmmm... How about she has been here longer than anypony has and looks older than your Hero in Pastillage." I look at Celestia and continued, "No offense."

She smiled, "None taken."

Cou-sama put away the books she had, crossed her arms and sighed out a unsatisfied grunt. This was going to be sometime before she trusts me and she is meant to be here for one day. Celestia led us to the lounge in the library and we sat down on three different chairs to talk about everything. From this world connecting to ours and Cou-sama's, how my friends and I were originally human, she also explained the Griffon incident to which made me nervous and finally how Frank was able to come to this world by defeating Chrysalis.

"A lot has happened right?" Cou asked.

Celestia nodded, "Connor wasn't informed of what to tell you when you or someone else came into this world. I hope you can forgive him."

Cou-sama looks at me and I scratch my head, looking in another direction. I slowly move my eyes towards her face and she was slightly smiling.

"Oh how can I not forgive you." She said.

I sighed and put my hoof towards her, "Friends?"

She got her hand to my hoof and shook it, "Friends." She said as her tail twitched with happiness. To which lead to this question, "I was wondering about something that was on my mind." Celestia stated.

"What's that?" Cou-sama asked.

"How do you keep your tail so fluffy?" She asked.

"Well I get my tail combed, washed, and I use a bit of lotion to keep it all fluffy to last all night." She said, but continued, "How do you keep your mane and tail to flow like that?"

There was an unexpected question with another question and how she answered it really did surprise Cou and I.

"Magic." was all she said and we both fell on our backs anime style.

"Come on!" We both said and Celestia stuck out her tongue in response. "Its a secret." She said.

Cou-sama and I looked at each other then to Celestia. There was silence, but Cou just started to laugh and so did Celestia. I didn't get it, but Cou-sama suddenly started to tickle my tummy and I was laughing because I was ticklish. After the tickle scandal I had a sudden sense of Pinkie shiver down my spine. Ever since I started to date Pinkie, I started to act like her in a sense. How she is feeling, what she is doing and for some reason when to come to her when she is done with something... Am I going insane or am I gaining Pinkie's sense?

"I think Pinkie is waiting for us." I said.

Celestia calmed herself down and nodded, "Let's not keep her waiting."

We made our way towards the party room where we had our celebration of the return of Jayden. The party room was dark, but when the lights turned on, by Celestia's magic, the curtains were pulled out from the window and Cou-sama was in awe. The party was a small one, but very detailed. There was a little section, between two pillars decorated with streamers, where we had the table of food before, but was replaced with a cake saying 'Welcome to Equestria'.

"Pinkie you work fast!" Cou-sama asked excitedly.

"Well I hid the extra party streamers and supplies in Jayden's closet. Though there was an incident when I was trying to get the stuff." She said.

-Pinkie's point of view-

"La la la la la la!!" I sang while skipping towards the room.

'Mister meany pants better not be there.' I thought.

I opened the door to see Jayden on his desk examining the closet that was bulging. I sneaked around the corner when entering and pulled a lever that opened the door without the door knob to open it. Jayden yells when the barrage of different items topple on top of him. I just picked up the party supplies that I needed and left Jayden there.

-Connor's point of view-

The small party was successful and Cou-sama enjoyed every bit of it. Even though it was a party of three because Celestia had to go back to deal with more political issues. When everybody was finished with their cakes, Cou-sama really needed to head back home to get her duties done. We gladly accepted it and made our way towards the beam in the maze. It was continuously turning into the color of light brown. It was the same color I saw before Cou-sama showed up as a guest. We said our goodbyes and I felt a little sad, but Cou-sama is a princess of her country and I should be happy that she is going back with her friends.

Though before she could get through the portal; she turns around quick comes to me and pecks my cheek. Pinkie was gasping in jealousy as Cou-sama went through the portal saying, "Good bye friends!"

I was stunned when she went through the beam and I turn to Pinkie who was angry at me, but then kissed me on the lips.

"You did a great job taking care of Cou-sama. I have a surprise for you when we get back to Sugarcube corner." Pinkie said while whipping her tail around my face.

I turned my head behind me to see that she was walking away seductively towards the castle. This made me more confused, but I just couldn't get these words out of my head.

'Humina humina humina....' I thought. This was going to be an interesting night for the both of us.

Author's Note

Alright this chapter is all finished! I had some problems getting Fimfiction online and I couldn't get on for the entire day. I don't know what went wrong or that my router was being cheeky. I don't know, I don't care, what matters now is that I have this chapter done and now next is Ryan's chapter with the Gurren Lagann crossover. I hope I didn't disappoint anybody with the Dog Days chapter. If I did comment down below what you thought. Construction criticism is always accepted.

Ryan's permanent situation

Author's Note

A warning for those who haven't watched Gurren Lagann. This is a theory of reincarnation in the works for this crossover that is going to be permanent. For those who have watched the ending of Gurren Lagann, it is sad, but I am going to use that scene to let this chapter to 'flow'. Hope everyone will accept this idea. Without a further a do, here's Ryan's chapter!

Ryan's permanent situation

-Ryan's point of view-

-Day before portal opens-

It has been a while since I had set up my relationship with Coco and things have been looking up. She helps me with the fashion fabrics for my upcoming dress ideas, and has been my lovely mare-friend/assistant for a total of a five months and counting. We have been dating a lot and none of us brought up the subject of having sex. Though I believe Jayden did mention that it would be weird at first, but if I got passed that it would feel natural. I didn't really want to talk to Coco about it if she wasn't comfortable about it. Since the estrus incident, she has been quieting down about the whole 'intercourse' as she says. I can't read women er mares to know what is going through her mind. I would talk to her if she says something because I will give her full support of the situation.

Since I am a pony... Unicorn to be exact. I got some learning tips from Twilight and Rarity about basic Unicorn magic. It felt different at first and difficult at that, but I got the hang of it when I imagine hands grabbing the object. I was able to learn levitation by using my new horn in two weeks. Which seems long, but I still had to adjust to walking on four legs. It seemed that everybody else was having the same issue by standing on two hooves once in a while. I had this problem as well, but only when I learned magic via my horn, that habit disappeared for a mysterious reason.

I am alone in my room, while Coco and Rarity were out at the Spa as I was currently drawing out another dress for her. It so happens I am giving her a dress when we go to the Gala. Jayden gave me the details that Celestia is going to have the Gala again very soon when the whole 'beam crossing worlds fiasco' ends. I was drawing the dress and it looked like brides maid dress... 'I'm in that mode aren't I?' I thought with an audible sigh. I have this problem where if I meet a girl and I have been dating her for around this time I have this ongoing disease that I call 'Future disorder'. Everybody at home probably has it once or is totally different from mine, but have their moments of what will happen in the future. I don't dwell on this, but this one in particular drives me down the bend. My 'future disorder' is my obsession of thinking of the wedding of the girl or mare I was currently dating. I have dated three human girls and they have been creeped out when I mention marrying them or having a wedding with them in the near future. The results.... One punched me for that reason, another in the balls and the last one spread rumors like wildfire to no end.

I really need to talk to Coco about this and see if she doesn't freak out on me. Though living and being part of a world full of ponies might accept anything that we might do that is positive. Is this a positive thing? Worrying about my future getting married early in the dating game? I sigh internally, 'I definitely have an issue.' I thought. I stop sketching and look at the clock. It was already 2:00 pm and I was wondering what was keeping Coco and Rarity. Knowing them they're talking about mare stuff to which I might not understand. Looking back at my drawing, I curse internally. The dress is a success, but again with my issue..... I sigh.

"I need to take a walk." I said.

I walk down the stairs to see Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo discussing about something. Curious, I walk to them and got their attention.

"Hey you two." I look around for Apple Bloom, but continued, "Where's Apple Bloom?"

Scootaloo shrugs, "Beats me. She said she was going to be busy at Applejacks barn or something."

"We're just discussing how were going to get our cutie marks." Sweetie Belle added.

I nodded, "Alright, just don't do anything to hurt yourselves. Anyway, if you see Rarity or Coco, tell them I went out for a walk. Can you do that for me?"

Sweetie and Scoot salute, "Yes sir!" They said in unison.

I smiled and headed out the door to take a nice stroll around Ponyville. Everything seemed to be in harmony, but except the huge beam that was coming down to Canterlot. I was here to experience what the ponies felt about the situation, but they were all calm about it. I was surprised at first, but realized that this world is full of surprises. As I took in a deep breath, I could feel all the memories of Gurren Lagann coursing through me and wondered what will be going through that portal. Will it be a villain? Will it be an Ally? Or will it be both and end up in an epic battle? Who knows, but all I know is that Jayden and Connor got allies with their luck. Jayden got two characters from Log Horizon, Connor had a visit with a Princess from Dog Days, and so what about me? Will it be Kamina? Simon? Yoko? Nia? I shook me head and realized I was at the edge of the Everfree forest. I turn around and walk back to the Boutique.

When I got back into the Boutique, it was quiet. I wondered if Coco and Rarity are back from their trip yet because it was almost dinner time. Then I heard noises from Rarities room and I sighed, but then smiled. 'Let's surprise them with dinner.' I thought. I went to the kitchen and made a simple dinner, a nice grilled vegetable sandwiches and a nice cheesecake, that I ordered from Connor, put on the table for dessert. When I was finished, I called them down for dinner.

Once they got down stairs I noticed that Coco had a different hair style to where it was a pony tail. Rarity had that same hair style, but both of them were dazzling and had a scent that smelled like roses. It was either that they were setting up something or they were hinting something that was over my head.

"What's on the menu today Ryan?" Coco asked.

"It smells divine." Rarity added.

I shook my head inwardly to not think about the scent and smiled, "Grilled vegetable sandwiches and cheesecake for dessert."

"Oh! Is that the dessert from your world that Connor made?" Coco asked.

It's true Connor, other making muffins, has been making sweets, pastries, and all sorts of recipes that he can remember in his head. I had to special order the cheesecake because Sugarcube corner is packed everyday. When ever Connor got back from escorting his guest back to their world, he was changed some how. It was either Pinkie or the guest that might of done something. I nod at Coco's response.

"Yep, I special ordered the cheesecake yesterday and hope it would be alright if we would have some tonight." I said.

Rarity responded, "Oh, it's not too much trouble darling. I would love to taste Connor's hoof made cheesecake and give him a rating."

With that said, we all ate our dinner and it was a success. The food was delicious, Coco and Rarity agreed that it was too and most of all we melted on Connor's taste of cheesecake. It reminded me of when I was visiting New York and had their cheesecake in a local restaurant. Then something interrupted my train of thought, Coco's hoof was rubbing my area and it made me blush. I look at Coco and she was winking at me. 'Shit... She thinking about the intercourse.' I thought.

I clear my throat, "You OK Coco?" I asked.

Now she had a strange look on her face and I look at Rarity who was giving her 'signals'. Now I knew what was going on; the new hair do, the new scent, Rarity was setting up Coco and I to go to the 'bedroom.' I sigh and grab Coco's hoof; she gasped, but I didn't listen and lead her to my room. I closed the door behind me and I look at Coco who was confused.

"Coco... I'm not mad, but I just have to ask you; did Rarity set this up for us to have 'alone' time?" I asked.

Now she was blushing, "Um... Yes." She said as she hung her head.

I got my hoof to cup her right cheek, "It's alright. Do you want to talk about it?"

Her eyes met mine and she sighed, "Are you sure?"

I nodded, "I am sure."

She turns away from me and walked to the bed to sit down. She patted the bed; I complied and sat on the bed with her. I didn't know what was going to happen, but I need to relax so I wouldn't get Coco to be afraid of me. I also need to tell her about my 'marriage problem' soon, maybe not now, but later.

Coco spoke, "I would like to talk to you about..." She blushed but continued, "Making a child."

Wedding bells rang through out my head and the picture of Coco in a wedding gown with me kissing as pigeons fly across sky. My heart beat quickens and all of my mercy is being ripped apart from what she said. A kid? Isn't that skipping a step?! First there's dating, then there is romance, intercourse maybe, marriage, and after a few years consider getting a child!

"Um... I don't know how to respond to the question." I told her.

"How blunt do you want me to be?" She asked.

I stared at her and nothing came out of my mouth until she came close to my ear. I could feel the heat radiating from her face as she whispered, "I want you to get me pregnant." I felt the heat rise up one my face and my heart was racing, but I raised my hoof on her shoulder.

I sighed, "I get what you're saying, but we need to stop."

"W-What do you mean? What is going on?" She asked with a hint of confusion.

"I feel we need to wait a little longer for a child because my culture is different." I stated.

"How so?"

"Well in order to have a child we have to get married."

She blushed, "We don't have to get married to have a child because of the Equestrian law."

"Equestrian law?"

"It's where we have herds and we ponies have a choice to marry any stallion, but those who make herds go with multiple mares and some stallions."

"Um... We have different laws where we only have to marry one female for life. It's illegal to have multiple wives."

"Oh..." She hung her head again.

"Listen Coco, I love you and I want to know you more because we have been together for five months. Five months! That is something special and I just need more time to think things over. So Coco, I will talk to you when I am ready for this situation to happen. I know you're ready, but I am not.... Do you understand?" I said.

She turns her attention to me and smiled, "Alright; just let me know soon OK?"

I smiled and kissed her on the lips, "I promise."

Coco decided to accompany me going to Canterlot to meet another guest. While we were in the train I discussed the story of Gurren Lagann. The plot was very simple, two people named Kamina, and Simon live underground because their village doesn't believe in the surface. When suddenly a robot comes crashing down the ceiling and the two boys meet up with a girl named Yoko. Simon found another robot and was able to control it through a drill key. Together with Kamina, Simon, Yoko and others they will fight their rights to live on the surface as human beings. Coco was amazed that such a story can be an animation and she was interested when I mentioned Nia. Nia Teppelin, who is the daughter of Lordgenome, came into Simon's life when Kamina passed and later on she was going to get married with him. Then all went to hell when the Anti-spiral attacked and Nia who was one to begin with. Simon and his friends defeat the leader Anti-Spiral and Nia was slowly fading away due to the reason that the Anti-Spiral was keeping her alive. Nia doesn't care and holds on long enough to marry Simon only to fade away. Simon then passes on the drill to Lagann and wanders the earth while his comrades are taking care of the galaxy. Coco was outraged that this sort of ending happened, but I told her that it was a lesson of life (At least that is what I grabbed from it). Life is mysterious and when it goes to shit, you have to tough it out. When I finished the story we made it to our destination to meet our soon to be guest.

The beam was still there when I last saw it and Coco was in awe that such a thing should be here. She asked me before hand... er hoof how it is being cast, but I told her that I didn't know. When I looked at the beam it suddenly turned into a bright pink. It was a solid pink and all of a sudden pink pedals from a flower formed into a bright light ball. An explosion of light happened next and it blinded us. My eyes recovered and I saw a Pegasus filly lying against the beam, which was bizarre. She had no cutie mark, and a familiar hair style. I didn't think of anything and when I walked to the filly's side, she woke up. Those eyes belong to Nia Teppelin and I was startled when I found that she was a pony (Without the clothing of course).

"Ryan what is it?" Coco asked.

"Coco. It's Nia and she is a filly." I said.

"What!?" Coco shouted.

I notice that Nia had her eyes closed and was groaning in pain. I used my magic to levitate Nia; Coco and I rushed to the Canterlot Castle Hospital. As we went through the castle, I look at Nia who didn't look so good. She looked like she had a fever, and my magic could feel that she was getting cold.

"Wait, wait, wait. You're telling me that all that happened? Nobody else showed up into the portal." Frank asked.

I nodded, "Yes that is what happened and what amazed me is that Nia didn't go through the beam. It seems that she was against it when she appeared."

Frank and I were outside the hospital room where Nia was currently hospitalized and Coco was with her. While they were inside, Frank and I were talking about the show Gurren Lagann and when I mentioned that Nia 'materialized' from flower petals, Frank raised an eyebrow.

"That is interesting." Frank mumbled.

"What is it?" I asked.

"Well you know the ending of Gurren on how..." He looks around his surroundings then whispered, "Nia dies in the end."

"I am aware." I said not questioning his whispers.

"It might be a theory..." Frank was cut off by me.

"We know your theories are mostly correct." I added.

Frank cleared his throat, "Anyway, Nia died and what if she has been reincarnated into the Pegasus that is in that room. It is the only logical reason I can think of and the reason why she didn't go through the beam is because at the end of the series, she couldn't survive when the Anti-Spiral died."

I nodded, "I wonder what Coco feels about this."

Frank put his hoof on my shoulder, "I can get Celestia's permission to let you an Coco to take good care of Nia."

"Well... We have been talking about children..." I said out loud.

"Isn't that skipping a step?" Frank raised an eyebrow.

I realized what I just said and sighed, "I guess I need to tell you."

I explained to Frank about herding with other mares and he seemed pretty calm about the whole thing. Me being anxious with about getting married early in the dating game, Coco wanting children and most of all what happened last night at dinner time. Frank put a hoof to his chin and tapped it a few times.

"It seems I forgot to tell them about the subject." He mumbled.

"What do you mean? Does Twilight know about this as well?" I asked.

He shook his head, "From what Twilight told me, in Equestria one stallion equals to five mares which herding is allowed and practiced. It might not be allowed in the United States, but we're not BOUND to it." Frank said, but continued, "Twilight and her friends are off on a road trip of which I don't know where they are."

I was silent with my jaw on the floor in amazement.

"To conclude this conversation and to get your mind to think about the subject. Rarity, from what details I have been told, she is interested and you need to address this subject to Coco. You need to talk about it with Rarity next time you're in the same room with them." Frank said.

"I... Um... Uh...." I stammer.

Frank only chuckled, "I'll send a letter when I get the Princesses permission."

With that he walked away with me in confusion. Herding.... Having multiple girl-er mare-friends or wives was alright to do. I think I was having a culture shock... Which was strange for me. When I came to this world, I never encountered such a thing. Now, after five months, now I get this fucking feeling? I exhaled my breath and head back inside the hospital room.

Inside was Nia in a hospital bed while Coco was sitting on the seat on her right side. The left side was the Doctor, who was looking through some papers, he had been informed about the beam incident, but his eyes said other wise.

"Anything wrong Doc?" I asked.

He turn his attention to me, "Nothing is wrong, but I was just wondering whose this child's parents are."

I tapped my chin and look at Coco, but I smiled, 'Here goes nothing.' I thought. "Her parents died in an accident and now we're left to take care of her." I lied.

Coco turned at me with a surprised look and the Doctor nodded, "I understand." He looks at Nia who was still sleeping, "I will write down several notes, but I need the fillies record."

It was just then my horn glowed and Frank's letter materialized into my levitation grasp. I opened the scroll and skimmed it. There was a birth certificate for Nia and some records that needed to be updated (the records were filled out with a basic baby Pegasi information). I levitated the piece of information to the Doc and he gladly took it.

"It needs to be updated, but I can make due with that. Nia should be fine tomorrow and you two can take her back home." The Doctor says as he walks away.

"Thank you." I said as I closed the door with my magic.

I turn around to have my lips against Coco's and I allowed access for her to explore my mouth. I did the same and cupped her cheek with my hoof. When we released for air, I look at Coco who was very happy, but a hint of confusion.

"Does this mean we get to take care of Nia instead sending her to an orphanage?" She asked.

I nuzzled her neck, "Yes since she can't return, we're going to take good care of her."

I could feel tears coming down to my neck, "You know this isn't going to be easy." She sobbed.

"Are you mad at me?"

She lift my head up with her hoof and she was still smiling, but in tears.... Tears of joy. Coco is happy and she is glad that I made this decision. The words that she spoke next made up my decision that I can fully trust her.

"Why would I be angry at you?" She asked.

'I feel like I need to tell her about my problem.' I thought.

I sighed, "I have a problem and I need your help."

Before Coco could speak I heard Nia mumbling something and turn over to her side to get comfortable. Coco now turns to me and I sigh.

"Maybe next time when we have private time." I said.

-Author's side notes-

Hello readers! I am doing a side note for this chapter and probably many more. Now I know you have some questions about Nia, but don't worry it will be mentioned in the collaboration chapter. Also, NO other character is staying in this world. The last two, Yu-Gi-Oh and One Piece have to go back because of their story line in their world would be affected. Nia's story line ended and is reincarnated into a Pegasus. Again I hope this doesn't piss off people because even though this show, Gurren Lagann, had come out in 2007. So it has been about eight years give or take and besides there have been a whole lot of crossovers to Gurren Lagann with MLP and others. The anime arc is almost over and when it ends, things will go back to normal for a calm arc (Which is seven chapters).

Rainbow gets jealous with Logan over a card?

-Logan's point of view-

-Day before portal opens to Yu-Gi-Oh!-

It has been several months since I came to this great world. Other than the conflicts I had with some stallions and saving Jayden from the Empire, most days were awesome, especially with Skittles. Dash and I were practically an item; though when it came to intercourse I would have to back down. Don't get me wrong, I love Dash in that way, but I am scared of what the outcome is going to be in the end. If my friends hear about this they'll just keep on egging me on to do intercourse and I think her friends are doing the same. After she came back from her road trip, she talked to me about it and she respected my choice, but I told her that I will have my decision when our guest shows up. We were currently in her house while I was sitting on the couch and Rainbow was lying against me. I put my wing around her and she snuggled close to my chest. Being a Pegasus is amazing, though it has its' flaws, but overall I would choose it over being an Earth pony. I could hear Rainbow's heartbeat slowly syncing with mine, but was interrupted by Dash.

"Hey Logan?" She said.

"Hmm?" I mumbled.

"Can you tell me about who is going to show up for our guest?" She asked.

"Well it is very complicated." I stated.

"How so?"

I explained to her that there are five shows of Yu-Gi-Oh and it is very popular where I came from. Frank told me that Jayden watched until the end of Yu-Gi-Oh 5D's which was the third season of Yu-Gi-Oh. She asked me what it was about and I told her it's a card game, but in response she laughed and almost fell off the couch.

"Are you serious?" She asked as she positioned herself to where we met face to face.

"Pretty much and it was so serious that there is a annual world tournament for the card game itself. It is all about strategy and I can see why Jayden would watch it." I shrugged.

"Yeah, yeah, in all seriousness I wouldn't watch it; I really don't like playing with cards." She said.

"Why?" I raised an eyebrow.

"Uh... Well" She buried her face into my chest, "Don't laugh at this."

"I promise I won't laugh."

She sighed, "I lose pretty badly when it comes to card games."

I smiled, "There's nothing to be ashamed of."

Her ears perked up, "Really?"

I kissed her on her soft lips and in response I hear a 'pomf!' from her wings. I released Dash's lips and saw that she was blushing. Then a thought came through my mind of me having intercourse with Rainbow. My face burns up as my own wings made their own 'pomf' noise. 'That answers my question.' I thought. The main question that was going through my mind when I was dating Rainbow; should I have intercourse with her and will it be too weird? Weird because I was a human turned into a pony err Pegasus and the thought of beastiality loomed my mind. It is silly I know, but it was not allowed in my world.... my world... 'AH!!!! SCREW IT ALL!!!!' I shouted internally.

"Dashie?" I asked.

She tried to focus her attention to me, but was avoiding me, "Y-Yes?"

"I am ready."

"Ready? Ready for what?" She asked.

I put my hoof around her neck and pulled her in for a deep throat kiss. She was surprise by this and when my tongue did the work I felt her moans vibrating my own tongue. Our saliva was merging into this sweet nectar that was so addicting, neither of us wanted the breathe in fresh air. When I finally pulled out my tongue, we were both panting like we just ran a mile.

"I mean I am ready." I said.

She blushed, "F-Follow me to my room."

I smiled as I licked her cheek, "Lead the way, Skittles."

She smirked as she slid off of my chest and licked teased my shaft to which I groaned in pleasure. Rainbow sways her hips as she heads up the stairs while exposing her other lips which made my wings stiff. Then my 'buddy' was stiffer than my wings as I made my way to Rainbow's room. I walked into the room while closing the door and saw Dash on the side of the bed exposing herself while holding her tail in her mouth.

"Rut me like the stallion you are." She said biting through her tail.

I knelt down, spit some saliva on my shaft and looked at Dash, "Prepare for a pounce."

"Grraaw." She growled.

I stood on my back hind legs and quickly trotted towards Rainbow to impale her nether region. I felt the tip of my shaft quickly get swallowed up into a wall of pleasure. Rainbow moaned loudly as my shaft fully impaled her and our cutie marks were side by side. I groan in ecstasy as her moist walls clamped around as I slowly rammed into her. She whimpered and whined in pure pleasure alone, but most of all she was saying something that got me to rut faster.

"I-Is that all you g-got?" She asked.

I smirked, stopped myself and leaned into Dash's ear, "You asked for it." I whispered. I nibbled her ear as I slowly pulled out just before the tip is exposed and rammed it into her so hard she screamed. There was a hard and continuous 'slap' when I repeated the process. then I hear Rainbow yell out as her walls clamp around inside as she had an orgasm. Even with her orgasm, I still wasn't finished, I kept on going and when I look at Rainbow's face; her eyes were rolling back as her tongue hung out with each thrust. I wrapped my hooves around her torso and whispered, "Now for the finally. You want it inside or out?"

"In-In... s-side..." Was all she could muster.

I was fully inside her and I went into overdrive. I thrust into her pussy so fucking hard my hips were burning and I felt Rainbow getting ready for another orgasm. "L-L-Logan... I am about t-to..." She panted. "Don't worry Dashie, I am about to as well." I said into her ear. To end this on a high note, I took my overdrive thrust, shattered the worlds fastest humping record (at least what I was feeling at the time) and used it on Dash who was moaning, yelling, as pure pleasure was going through her region. When I was at my climax I thrust into her and hold on as semen spewed into Rainbow's womb. As I was unloading my load, Dashie screamed as waves upon waves of her cum sprayed onto the floor. Her nether walls tightened their clamping around my cock and I couldn't pull it out. Dash was heavily panting, I was panting a bit, but I knew that I did an awesome job in pleasuring Skittles. I felt her walls were relaxed and I pulled out of her. I got a good look at Dash, who was shaking to support herself, and my cum was dripping from where I unloaded the cargo. With my wings I lift up Dash before she couldn't support herself. I place her to the bed as she collapsed onto it and I went around to get in from behind. When I got comfortable with Dash, she snuggled against my chest, and I kissed her forehead.

"That was awesome." She said weakly.

"Do you like me for taking the lead." I asked.

She nods, "It makes things more exciting."

I look at the clock and it was already eight at night, "Let's rest up for tomorrow to meet up with our guest at Canterlot."

Dash yawns, "Sounds good to me."

"Good night Dashie."

"Good night Logie."

I got my wing to cover her torso and grabbed the blanket with my mouth to cover us away from the cold. I slowly drift away into a deep sleep that I didn't have in a long time. Though the one thing I dreamed about was a roulette of characters from Yu-Gi-Oh spinning around in my head. Would I have to duel one of these characters? Will I meet up with certain characters that don't duel? Most of all will they be a threat in Equestria. These questions loomed in my head before they suddenly disappeared and I lose track in the dream realm.

The next day I had to get up early, but I didn't want to get up at all. Once I open my eyes I felt my lips taken over by another pair of lips. Rainbow was kissing my lips to get me up and it definitely worked. I gently laughed at this and put my hoof on her cheek.

"Ready to go?" I asked.

"For another round?" She cooed.

I shook my head, "Maybe when our guest leaves."

She kissed me again and slowly slid off the bed making the warmth dissipate. I groan in disapproval, but heard Dash say something that made me look forward for tonight.

"If you behave today then I'll be your in quote, pet for the rest of the night." She said.

I didn't believe what I was hearing, "What happens if I misbehave?"

She peeks her head out the door, "You don't want to know."

"Well alright I guess I'll be the nicest guy ever today." I stated as I got out of bed.

Skittles laughed, "Let's hope you're going to keep your word."

Dash and I head to Canterlot to hopefully meet up with our guest. I learned how to fly, with Dash's help of course, in a matter of several weeks because dealing with extra bones and muscle really messes with your head on how to coordinate. Though once I got through that I was able to get training from Rainbow about how to fly faster. I love flying, but if you know me, I love to go fast. I did a lot of legal races when I was the right age to drive. The speed was enough to get me through the day. Though for some reason I wanted to pilot an airplane, but didn't because I'm color blind. Coming to Equestria didn't set me a boundary and now I am flying with my lover. The air whizzing through my mane, feathers and hooves felt refreshing. It was short lived when we came close to the Garden of Canterlot where the beam was still there. To tell you the truth, my landing skills are not great, so I crash landed into somepony.

"UF!" I grunted.

"GAH!" Said a voice.

Truth be hold, it was Jayden when I opened my eyes. I bounced right off of him and cleared my throat, "So sorry about that dude. Landing skills needs work."

He sighed, "I know what you mean; I needed to get use to landing as well. Anyway I was here because I didn't know if you weren't going to show."

I smirked, "Come on, you know me better than that, I stick with my promises. Anyway I hope this thing goes away once the last guest leaves."

"I know it's an eye sore in the morning." He said.

Rainbow and I laughed at his remark, but when we looked he was walking away.

"Hey! Where are you going?" Rainbow shouted.

"Sorry have to run to get to my lesson." He said.

"Alright man see you!" I waved.

Dashie and I stood before the beam; before we could say anything, it suddenly turned into Rainbow's cyan color for a second. 'Oh! Right I need to set aside because the person will be flying in.' I thought. I was not kidding Connor, and Jayden had a similar experience. I move the the right side, but all of a sudden I was rammed by a girl with a drill like hat. She was on top of me and when I tried to look at her face, my muzzle was in breasts. My eyes widened and I use my hooves to try to get her off.

"DUDE! What are you doing?!" Rainbow shouted.

"I-Its not what it looks like Dash!" I said.

The girl gets off of me and stands up. My jaw dropped when I saw the Dark Magician Girl, one of my favorite cards when I was twelve, stood before me. Her short pink skirt, tank top showing her breasts, while holding the staff in one hand made my eyes go crazy.

"Oh, I am sorry, I didn't know what happened." She explained.

I snapped out of fantasy land and cleared my throat, "We were expecting guest, but I didn't expect you."

She tilted her head, "What do you mean?"

Dash spoke, "Can we explain this over breakfast? I am getting hungry over here."

I look at Dash who was looking a bit pissed and was crossing her hooves while flying in the air. I nodded, "Alright let's head for breakfast, you want to go?"

Magician Girl smiled, "Of course! That would be delightful!"

We didn't explain too much because she used a spell to read our minds. She got most of what was going on while she was eating her breakfast. Dash was watching her down like an eagle getting ready to snatch it's prey. I was staring at Dark Magician like she was eye candy, but Dash interrupted when she spoke.

"Dude, I thought that this was a card game?" She whispered into my ear.

"Well the card game and the show does involve different types of monsters." I said.

She gave me the look at said 'really?' and I nodded, "That is a monster?" She asked in disbelief.

I nodded, "She is a Spell-caster type of monster, but don't let her looks deceive you, she is strong when she wants to."

"Is everything alright?" Magician Girl asked.

I look at her, "No, but we wanted to ask you if you wanted to stay or head back to your home?"

She tapped her finger against her chin, "I think I'll stay for today then I would like to return to my master."

"Master?" I asked.

"Oh! I mean Pharaoh." She said.

I nodded and smiled at her remark, "Alright. What would you like to see?"

She claps her hands together, "Can we meet other ponies here in this castle?"

I look to Rainbow and she nodded in approval, "Alright do you want to meet our Princess?" Rainbow asked.

"That would be wonderful." Magician Girl responded.

After breakfast, we head to the Royal hall where Celestia was talking with the Royal Guard, "Good morning Princess Celestia, I am here to introduce Dark Magician Girl."

"Oh!" Celestia said, "How nice to meet your acquaintance."

"It's nice to meet you as well." She said bowing to the sun goddess.

The Magician, the Princess of the sun, Rainbow and I have a long conversation about the world of Equestria; then Magician explains about her world. Turns out she lives in the world of monsters (duel monsters in my thought) and how they live in somewhat of harmony. All the elements were kept in their place to keep the balance of her world. There was Light, Dark, Earth, Water, Fire, and Air that kept that balance in place without any chaos. In the total time of her speech, I was still eyeing her as my idol. Though sometimes Rainbow would nudge me to get out of my trance. By now I get the feeling that Rainbow was getting jealous of Dark Magician Girl because she is close to being a human; so I kind of know how she feels about the situation. We talked for what seemed hours, but the sun was getting close to sun set.

"Well the time sure flies by." Celestia said getting up.

"Dark Magician we need to get you home if you need to come back." I said.

"Oh. That is alright, I am glad I met you all, especially you Dash." She said.

Dashie huffs and puts her hoofs in a cross, but Magician got close to her ear and whispers something to Rainbow that makes her eyes widen. I didn't catch what she said, but before I could say anything she turns to us and bows.

"I will escort myself to the beam to which brought me here. Good bye Logan, Celestia, and Rainbow." She said teleporting away.

I shook my head and turn to face Dash, "What did she say to you?"

She blushes and fly's off saying, "None of your business!"

I bow to Celestia, "I'll see you later." I didn't hear what Celestia said to me because I was flying towards Dash in tremendous speed. I finally caught up to her and grabbed a hold of her hind leg. This caused her to flap a different angle and we both crash into the provided garden pond. When we both got out and shook ourselves to get dry, I look a Dash.

"Dash, you were jealous of Dark Magician Girl. Am I right?" I asked.

She blushes, "S-So what if I was?"

I suddenly kiss her on the lips, "Because your expression gave it away, why were you so jealous?"

She looks down, "It may sound silly."

"I am not worried about the subject being silly. You know me Dashie." I said putting a hoof on her shoulder.

She sighed in defeat, "Fine, I'll tell you." I nodded and she continued, "I was jealous of Dark Magician Girl because she was close to a human. She looked so perfect that I noticed you were eye googling her. All I am saying is that my heart was burning with jealousy and I hated it, hence why I was so silent the whole time of her visit."

I lightly kiss her on the cheek, "Oh Skittles, what am I going to do with you? I was eye googling her because she was my idol."

"What?"

I sighed, "I used to own a Yu-Gi-Oh card named Dark Magician Girl when I was a kid. I found that she was hot, but at the time I didn't understand the difference between the real world and I hope this clears some things Dash."

She suddenly hugs me and I smiled, "You kept your word about being nice for today. Get ready for a surprise when you get back to my house."

I look at Rainbow for a second and she pecks me, then fly's off so fast that she caused a Sonic Rainboom in the distance. My eyes look at the rainbow ring that was spreading across the sky and I shook my head out of the gaze. 'Looks like I have to take my time to get home tonight.' I thought smirking.

Author's Note

God Damn DDOS attack.... I was really close on completing this chapter Thursday, but I was busy Friday and the hacking really put me around the bend T.T Classes are getting more and more hectic, but I am prevailing through them. Hope you guys like the chapter and there will be another chapter (hopefully) next Friday/Saturday.

Aston's gets SUPER advice

-Aston's point of view-

-Day before the portal opens to One Piece-

"What's up with Goldie Delicious?" I asked.

"I was meant to ask you, but it was a big mistake." Apple Honey said.

Apple Honey and I were in the Prancing Pony cleaning up after the store closed, I was currently cleaning the last of the mugs before she spoke about it. I sighed and put aside the empty mug.

"You can tell me if you're comfortable about it." I stated.

She blushed, "Well... You see, I wanted to live with you because we're running a business..."

"But...." I added.

"Goldie Delicious said that I would have to marry you and she said it would cross the line."

While on all fours, I leaned my body against the bar and shook my head, "Why can't you stand up to her? I mean I prove myself that I can make Apple Cider, and I am now an Earth Pony. What more should she want... I feel like she is controlling you and I think you need to stand up for it."

She stepped back slightly, "I can't, otherwise, I wouldn't be part of the Apple Family."

My anger was now boiling, "That is the last straw! We're talking to Applejack tomorrow about this whole mess. I mean Sweet Celestia! Apple Bloom went through a different situation about her cutie mark, but this is just madness."

"I know... I am sick of it."

I walked up to Apple Honey and put a hoof on her shoulder, " You can stay for tonight, but let's finish cleaning the bar first."

"Alright." She said getting back to work.

'Jesus, I am dealing with family ties.' I thought. It seems like I will never get away from family affairs, but it was easier in Equestria because there was no football involved. Though there was one thing that lingered in my mind. Brink. Who was this entity that lingered inside of my body? I couldn't figure out what it was, but I got the idea that it was my anti-self whom got combined with my magic. It was the only explanation that I can think of because after all, I am not a killer and this entity, when it took over, killed Gregory. This thought was going through my mind and I noticed that I was finally done with cleaning without even thinking. After we got done with the cleaning, we turned off the lights and went to our separate rooms, but I had other plans.

"Actually, Apple Honey, I need to get some fresh air. I feel a little hot headed about the subject of Goldie Delicious." I said extending the truth.

She smiled, "Alright honey." She kissed me on the lips and continued, "See you in the morning."

Before I walked down the stairs, Apple Honey spoke, "Oh! Don't forget about the guest that is going to show tomorrow."

I almost forgot about the whole beam in Canterlot bringing Anime guests to Equestria. I smiled, "We'll talk about the Goldie Delicious issue when we get back from Canterlot, OK?"

Apple Honey agreed as she yawned and went to bed while I headed outside to think things through. I trotted through the empty roads of Ponyville and eventually made it to the park. I found myself a seat with the pond in front of me and a tree to my right. Then the memories of Gregory flooded into my mind as if my sorrow can be released when I am alone. 'Don't worry about him. He was worthless anyhow.' Brink commented. I look up at the sky and said out loud, "Why are you in my head?" It was silent and it seems like Brink was making comments of when I was sad about my enemies, though it never explained why it was in my mind in the first place. 'It is because I am you.' Brink responded. I look at the pond upon my reflection, I was so confused of who I really was... Maybe Goldie Delicious was right... I really am foreign. Then my reflection changed into a Unicorn who was smiling. It made me scared, almost made me freeze, but at the last second, I shook my head and banged it against the tree. There was pain, but it degraded as I looked at myself on the pond and it was back to normal. I sighed again.

-Music-

Look at me
You may think you see
Who I really am
But you'll never know me
Every day
It's as if I play a part
Now I see
If I wear a mask
I can fool the world
But I cannot fool my heart

Who is that man I see
Staring straight back at me?
When will my reflection show
Who I am inside?

I am now
In a world where I
Have to hide my heart
And what I believe in
But somehow
I will show the world
What's inside my heart
And be loved for who I am

Who is that man I see
Staring straight back at me?
Why is my reflection
Someone I don't know?
Must I pretend that I'm
Someone else for all time?
When will my reflection show
Who I am inside?

There's a heart that must be
Free to fly
That burns with a need to know
The reason why

Why must we all conceal
What we think, how we feel?
Must there be a secret me
I'm forced to hide?
I won't pretend that I'm
Someone else for all time
When will my reflection show
Who I am inside?
When will my reflection show
Who I am inside?

I blink as I realize that I was back at the Prancing Pony, and it occurred to me that I was getting fatigued in a way. I don't know if it's good or bad, I needed it to stop. I close the front door and locked it from behind to get ready for bed because I have get up early to meet up with our 'guest.' I smiled, a song played 'Be our Guest' in my head as I playfully got into bed to get comfortable. When my mind distorted the music out of my head, I yawned and slowly got myself in a deep sleep.

-Day portal opens to One Piece-

Apple Honey and I put a sign on the door of the Prancing Pony saying that it will be closed until the late evening. I took the liberty of making Apple Cider and my own version of Cola into two medium size barrels. I carried these barrels on my back and once we made it to the train, I put them next to the seat beside me. Apple Honey asked why I needed these and I answered that it was for our guest. She was at first surprised when I mentioned that the guests were pirates, but I told her they were basically a bunch of friends trying to have a good time while looking for the treasure named the One Piece.

"The One Piece? Isn't that the name of the show?" She asked.

I nodded, "The creator, as far as I know, made over 700 chapters of the story and it is still continuing."

"Wow!"

"Yeah wow."

Our conversation came to an end when the train came to a stop at the station. There was a carriage, with Royal Guard in front holding a sign that said Aston and Apple Honey, waiting for us. When we walked up to the Guard he gave me a letter then hooked himself on to the carriage. I shook my head as I opened the letter with my mouth and read the contents.

Dear Aston,

I was told by Frank that the next guests are in fact pirates, but good pirates (depending where the portal opens at because it is apparently a huge world). I took the liberty of getting five barrels of Apple Cider, and if you bring any to the Castle we will duplicate it, by one of the mages, for you in case they get restless. After you're done sending the guests back to their world, Frank would like to talk to you. Anyway I will not be at the castle because Princess Luna and I are heading to the Crystal Empire.

Your Friend,

Jayden

P.S. Tell Connor that I am sorry for punching him so many times. I needed to vent out on somebody and that was him.

I finished the letter and I signaled Apple Honey to get on the carriage as I put the barrels on top of it. Once I got inside the carriage, the Guard pulled us to the Canterlot Castle. Apple Honey has never been to Canterlot and was looking at the scenery that was in front of her eyes. I smiled as she was in awe, but she caught me and playfully punched me. I combat that with a peck on the cheek and she was holding back a blushing face that was saying, 'No fair!' When we came to the Castle, the Guard kindly dropped us off at the entrance of the Royal Garden where that blasted beam was at.

Apple Honey and I got off whilst getting our belongings as the carriage trotted away and a Unicorn, wearing the Royal Guard Armor, greeted us. He seemed cheerful and happily used the duplicating spell on the barrel of Cola that I made. The spell was successful and Apple Honey gladly carried the other barrel as we said good bye to the mage. Apple Honey was looking around the garden while we stopped at the beams' entrance.

"How long until they show up?" She asked.

I looked up and the beam turned into a yellow color, then back to white, "Right about now."

In a flash, two figures came flying out the beam until I heard at familiar female voice, "Cinco Fleur." Five arms came out the ground to catch the figure and the second. I look at Apple Honey who had her eyes wider than dinner plates. The arms came to the ground setting our guests' down on their feet.

"Whoa, that was a close one, Thanks Robin." A bulky guy says.

I shook my head to look upon Nico Robin, and Franky. These two, by far are my favorite characters in the show (but of course Luffy and the rest of the crew are my favorite). I slapped my head inwardly to introduce myself to them. I noticed that Franky was sitting down and his hair was down too; whereas Robin was looking at the scenery which made me wonder why.... Never mind.... It's One Piece logic.

I cleared my throat, "Welcome to Equestria, Franky and Robin." I said.

Robin didn't say anything, but Franky spoke up, "Do you have Cola on this island?"

I nodded, "I made two barrels for this occasion." I rolled the barrel towards him, put it up right and pulled the cork with my mouth. "I hope this is close to the brand. I just made this about a week ago."

He got a tube and transferred the cola to a glass bottle while I glanced at Apple Honey who was with Robin. She got her talking and I didn't hear what they were saying. Though I heard these pulsing bangs radiating throughout his body as he was groaning and all of a sudden he said, "SUPER!" As steam came out of his back.

I smiled, 'Franky is finally recharged.' "I take the Cola hit the spot right?" I asked.

He looked at me and his eyes widened, but soon relaxed, "Ah. A talking pony," He scratched the back of his head and continued, "This is certainly a strange island." He glances up at the beam, "What is with the light show?"

"I believe it is a portal." Robin spoke up.

I nodded, "Correct, you're not on an island, you're in another world. You can go back when you guys want." I said.

"We can stay for a little while, I want to know how you made that Cola." Franky said.

I smiled, "That will be great. Robin?" I got her attention.

"How do you know our names?" She asked.

"Uh... Um... We know you from a different perspective." I said.

Franky tilted his head, "Like the bounties on our heads?"

Apple Honey spoke, "There is no crime in Equestria and certainly no pirates."

Robin raised an eyebrow, "I would like an explanation before I have a say."

I explained what Jayden, Connor, and Logan said to the other guests and they seemed to be pretty calm about it. Though where they're from, their logic was that a water slide can climb up a mountain and so many others that will make your mind mushy. Apple Honey took Robin around the garden while Franky and I talk about technology, how I made my own version of Cola, and I give him a few pointers about his 'extensions'. He and I were talking when he spoke to me while I was staring into space.

"Hey you feel alright? You seem a little down." Franky said.

'Should I tell him?' I asked myself. I sighed, "Well I have been having problems about whether I should tell my friend, who brought me here, about it."

I look at him and he was scratching his three pointed chins, "Do you trust him?"

"He is practically been my friend that got me out of sport sessions." I said.

He raises his sunglasses up, "So you guys are trouble makers?"

Realizing what I just said, I raised my hoofs up, "Oh, no, no! I was forced to play sports and Frank helped me out when I just wanted to get out."

"Ah." He said taking another drink of the cola, then continued, "If he is a great friend, then he'll understand where your coming from. That is the best advice I can give you."

I nodded, "I guess you're right." I look at Apple Honey, who was talking to Robin, and I looked to the sky, "Though I am scared of what she is going to think."

Franky looks at the direction of Robin and sighs, "Can't help you with that bro. Though if you trust your friend then I don't see why you should trust her."

I smile, "Now that I think about it... Yeah... Yeah! Thanks Franky! You're right! That's Super!" I said punching his shoulder.

Franky got up into a standing position and combined his forearms where his tattoo star was whole, "You mean SUPER!" He shouted.

I smile, but I heard Robin walk up from behind, "We need to head back because if I think about it, we were on the Thousand Sunny when suddenly a blast came out of a barrel that Luffy and the others pulled out of the ocean."

"Ah, yeah. We definitely need to go; our friends could be wondering where we are." Franky added.

I nodded, heavily realizing that they're heading to Thriller Bark and eventually going to meet up with Brook, "Is that so? Well it was nice seeing you all."

"It was a pleasure of meeting you too." Franky said walking into the beam.

Robin waves at Apple Honey and I, "Good bye." Was all she said as the beam consumed her.

Apple Honey and I just stare at the beam as I put my hoof around her, "We need to talk."

Both of us made it to Twilight's Castle and we waited in the living room area to rest. It turns out that the Train was being delayed because of some trees have fallen onto the tracks. I helped the other maintenance ponies to pull out the logs and then we eventually made it back to Ponyville.

"I am exhausted." I said plopping myself onto the provided chair.

"Well you did most of the work." Apple Honey commented sitting next to me getting close to my body.

I nuzzled her neck and she melted onto my body, "Yeah, but I like to help others."

"That's what I love about you." She cooed.

"Ahem." A voice said from behind.

I craned my head and saw Frank levitating a book of some sorts, "I didn't expect you to come here so soon. What happened to your guest?"

I slid off of Apple Honey and motioned her to turn around, "We... Well I need to talk to you two and probably Twilight about my problem."

Frank raised an eyebrow, "Alright." He motioned his hoof out the door, "This way."

We head to the next room down the hall where Twilight was currently reading a different book. Though my eyes were distracted with the Golden Oaks Library hanging in the ceiling with different color gems dangling below the roots.

"The scenery is new. I like it." Apple Honey said.

Twilight notices that we're here and puts down the book, "Why thank you Apple Honey. Aston, what brings you to my humble abode?"

I sat down next to the crystal table map and sighed, "I guess it started when I got my Cutie mark..."

Author's Note

Now I know what you're thinking... Robin and Franky didn't have any time in the chapter like the other ones. I really don't have a reason for them to stay for the whole day and I did put a reason why they had to go back. The whole issue was to get these two characters, Robin talking to Apple Honey and Aston talking to Franky, to get Aston to tell his problems instead of keeping it to himself. I hope you guys understand.

Frank Has a Talk With the Hokage

-Frank's point of view-

When Aston talked about his anti-self, as he called it, I was worried about him and my friends. Experiencing Night Shade taking over my body was something that I kept to myself. The first time during Chrysalis's attempt to take over the world and the second time when I fought the dark magic diamond dog named Arthur; when that happened, I killed both of them... Brutally. Now Aston is going to go through the same experience that I went through. Twilight and I explained to Aston that magic affects humans differently. Humans are bound to do negative emotions which converts to dark magic then makes an anti-personality inside our brains. Aston understood, but we decided not to say the exact details of what happened when those personalities took over and the result. Aston didn't want Apple Honey to hear any of it and I didn't either because it was a horrific subject. At the end of the day, Aston felt much better, like he just felt tons of brick getting off of his shoulders and I was glad, but the issue was still there. Though in about a month, there will be a certain Kyuubi who might give me advice about the issue.

-Naruto's point of view-

-Day portal opens to Equestria-

I stretch my body because sitting in this chair is causing me to be lethargic. Though I was getting pretty excited, not only had I become Hokage, but I was looking forward to meeting up with my wife, Hinata. Most of all, the issues in the Hidden Leaf Village was getting taken care of and the relations between the great nations are united. Shizune had other plans instead which I understood what she was saying.

"I have more bills for you to fill out and pay for." She said setting the flash drive down on the desk.

"Thanks Shizune." I said plugging in the flash drive into the laptop.

In a quick flash, the documents were on the screen and I filled out all them in a fast succession. Technology flourished after the recent Great Ninja War, which I ended, and for some reason it really got me attached to it. Not in a hobby kind of way, but just to get things done because it was mostly for work.

"Finished Shizune." I said pressing the print button. She collects the printed documents and stacks it all up. "Problems these days are very small, but I don't think you're complaining." Shizune said. I smiled and look out the window, "It has been very peaceful and I like that a lot." I said getting out of my seat, stretching once again.

"Taking off?" Shizune asked holding the stacks of papers. "I have to go back for my date with Hinata, don't want to let her wait for me." I said, but a sudden puff of smoke engulfed my body, transporting me somewhere. 'Why am I being teleported to Mount Myōboku?' I thought. I really don't know what is happening, but it better be good news. I don't want to upset Hinata.

-Frank's point of view-

-Day portal opens to the world of Naruto-

Twilight decided to head off to another spa appointment with Rarity because Fluttershy got another vacation to the animal sanctuary. Before I went to Canterlot castle, I decided to stop by Logan's place. The winter's snow brushing against my hooves and the cool wind made my fur quiver. I cast the cloud walking spell on myself and teleported to a near by cloud, but I nearly collapse on my knee's. I was practicing dark magic, with Twilight watching over me, and it really drained me last night. The effects were not injuring, just straining to the Unicorns body. Though something did catch my attention when Twilight mentioned that Pegasi and Earth Ponies can use magic. I need to talk to her about it because if my friends could use magic, instead of using their hooves, then it will be amazing. I eventually made it to Rainbow house, but took shelter behind a cloud because I caught a conversation going on. I peeked through the clouds and saw that Logan was talking to Rainbow Dash about a business trip.

"Do you really have to go?" Rainbow asked with a hint of disappointment. I did hear that she had to let Tank hibernate and she had to accept it.

"Yes, unfortunately, I was called up to deliver some weather supplies to the Griffon Empire because their farm lands have been suffering a drought." Logan pointed out.

Rainbow sighed, "How long before you go?" She asked.

Logan smirked, "Right after the holidays." He said pecking her cheek, and continued, "You can have me all you want before I go."

I decided to sneak away from their conversation and made my way towards Canterlot via cloud travel. Next time I'll talk to Logan in case he has something similar to Brink or Night Shade, but I guess it would have to wait.

"Ah, so you decided to show up? I was thinking about whether you were going to be late or early." Jayden said, whom was wear a pair of sunglasses.

"Uh... Jayden are you alright?" I asked.

He sighed and revealed his eyes, which had bags below them, "Let's just say this last guest better get rid of this beam or I am going to have a fucking fit."

"That bad?" I asked.

"You... Have... No... Idea..." He said putting a hoof over his face, "It's a killer in the fucking morning and I would like some sleep because my room gets the reflection of the beam. In essence, it makes me feel awake when I should be sleeping."

I smiled, "Well don't worry about that, this will be the last guest and when he or she leaves, the beam will be gone and we'll have a Chri- I mean Hearth warming party."

"You mean Christmas?" Jayden corrected.

"They don't celebrate the birth of Christ here and it is just Hearth Warming instead." I stated.

He sighed, "I think I'll teleport to my room." Then he starts singing a tune, "Hello darkness, my old friend, I've come to talk with you again, Because a vision softly creeping, Left its seeds while I was sleeping..."

"How are you-" I was cut off when Jayden's wings filled with an ice blue aura and magically teleported. This made my jaw drop to the ground. 'Now I see what Twilight was talking about.' I thought.

I look at the beam, it slightly burned my eye's and made me understand why Jayden hates the beam so much. All I need to do is focus on my guest and hopefully he will give me advice about what I should do in case of a similar anti-personality change happens. I glance at the beam again as it suddenly turned into a bright orange color for a second and it changed to white again. There was a sudden puff of smoke inside the beam and a spiked haired man with whiskers on his cheeks steps out looking a bit sad. This man was none other than Naruto, as the Hokage of the Hidden Leaf village. He was currently wearing his Hokage uniform that he usually wears on the job and judging by the appearance, he must be from the Epilogue chapter of the manga.

"What does the Great Toad Sage want now Chief?" Naruto asked as the smoke slowly dissipated around him.

'Is he confuse about how he got here? Well it does explain the smoke.' I thought, but spoke, "I believe that you're mistaken Naruto. There was an incident in this land that teleported you here for a reason I can explain."

He stepped forward and looked around his surroundings, "This is definitely not Mount Myōboku, where are you? Why is there a green horse here anyway?"

"Um... It's the term pony, Unicorn or Pegasi." I said to which Naruto looks at me, but didn't surprise him at all.

"So... This is a land of Ponies that Ninja can summon?" He asked.

I mentally slapped myself and forgot that the world of Naruto can summon many different creatures through a move called Summoning Jutsu. I sigh and thought, 'Play along and we'll get through this. We're still dealing with a... grown up knuckle head ninja... er... Hokage.'

"Er... Yes, but our ways of the Summoning Jutsu is different and the only way back is through the beam you just came out of." I stated.

He looks behind at the beam and nods, "Alright, what would you like to talk about?" He said walking towards me.

"How about we talk about this during a meal?" I offered.

"Sure, but only for a short time, I have a date with Hinata." He said and my fan boy inside just burst into millions upon millions of screeching. To which I slap myself internally. 'Get a hold of yourself you idiot!' I thought.

I waved a hoof towards the dining area, "Right this way."

I decided not to drag it on with conversations about this world, but only that there were other creatures instead of ponies. After we've had some ramen, I asked Naruto about how he was doing in the Hidden Leaf Village. To what he said, the village and the nations are in peace. There is not conflict around the area, but he did mention that Orochimaru was still lurking around and there have been no other signs from the destroyed Akatsuki. That was good to hear that everything was in order once again and the next subject I was about to bring could in fact help my friends and I about our anti-personalities.

"Naruto, there has been a dilemma about my friends and I want to seek your advice." I said while he was finishing his fifth ramen bowl.

"Alright lets talk about it." He said.

"Our friends have an anti-personality that resides inside of us." I said.

"Like a Kyuubi?" Naruto said for an example.

I nodded, "Kind of, but it was created by a different energy force named magic. When my friends and I have been introduced to magic, our dark emotions took form into an entity, at least that is what happened to me and another friend. It only shows up when we have anger, rage because we probably kept all of the emotions inside. Two out of six friends have been affected by this and it is only a matter of time before their true colors will be shown soon enough." I explained taking a sip from my cup, using levitation magic.

"I know how you feel, I used to have something like that when I was younger, but we're on good terms and even great friends. What would you like for me to do though? It seems personal." Naruto said.

"I just need to know how to control it, also get in good terms with it and give the same advice to my friends who will have the same fate." I said.

He got out of his seat and walked to the door before stopping, "Accept who you are. Let go all your negative emotions. Contain what is inside and try to reason with it. Only then you'll start to see who you're dealing with. That is my advice to you Frank." He sighs and continues, "I need to go, it was great having a chat with you, but I have friends, family and a village to take care of."

I spoke before he left, "Try to keep this world a secret, just say you had to talk to the Great Toad Sage." I said. All I got was a nod and in a puff of smoke he was gone. I got out of my seat and repeated what he said in my head. 'Accept who you are...' I thought.

I head out to the garden and saw Naruto head inside the beam. The beam grew thinner as it rose out of the ground and ascended into the air. I look up as the beam of light changed into many colors of the rainbow. It was now the size of a single hair only to disappear without a trace.

"THANK FUCK FOR THAT!!!" Jayden shouted from a nearby window.

Then an idea popped into my head, 'Zecora can brew a potion to help us out, but first I need to inform Princess Celestia about the beam.' I thought.

"Frank, it's wonderful to see you. I see that the beam of light has disappeared from the Garden." Celestia said.

"Yes Celestia, I just want to inform you that no more guests will show up from other dimensions." I stated.

The doors open, which made us crane our heads to the entrance. Twilight and Luna came forth into the Hall and I walk towards them to hug Twilight. She seemed to be more relaxed after her trip to the spa and the smell of grapes, which was her perfume, made me smile. Luna looked fine, but slightly upset.

"How are you doing today Luna?" I asked.

She shook her head, "Jayden is a bit cranky, but is finally asleep after the beam disappeared."

I shrug, "What can you do?" I look at Twilight's eyes and continued, "I see somepony is happy today?" I asked her.

Twilight smiled, "Yes, Rarity gave me a coupon and it really helped me relax."

I turn to Celestia, "Twilight and I need to do a few tasks, so we'll leave you and your sister to chat." I bowed as I finished.

She nods, "Of course, I will be seeing you soon again, Frank. Twilight, I bid you and Frank farewell." Her horn emitted a yellow glow and in a flash, Twilight and I were back at the castle, specifically the 'round table' room.

I made my own seat right next to Twilight in case she needed me for a friendship meeting. In some cases she just allows me to sit on her chair then she lays her body against mine. Though I made my way to the library section of the castle and browsed though the books and finally found 'Supernaturals: Natural Remedies and Cure-Alls That Are Simply Super'. I levitated the book and looked at the index then flipped to the section on 'Mental Potions', but found nothing, which I clicked my tongue in response. Twilight was confused of why I was looking through the Supernaturals book and decided to speak.

"What are you looking for?" She asked.

"Well I am looking for a specific potion that reflects your true self, though the book doesn't have any potions related to it." I said.

She walked up to me, "Why would you need that?" I explained to her what Naruto gave me for advise and she nodded, "Alright then, I guess we'll go to Zecora's; I was going to get some more herbal tea anyway."

I got my saddle pack, headed out to the front door and Twilight walked right next to me. We walked through town as I noticed that The Prancing Pony was closed because of the Rodeo at Appleloosa. Twilight decided to change direction and headed to Rarity's.

"Are we heading to Rarity so you can thank her?" I asked.

"Yes, but also I want to see Ryan's child because she is so cute." Twilight said.

I smile, "I guess I'll talk to Ryan a bit as well."

Twilight and I were at the entrance of the Carousel Boutique as we headed inside. Coco and Rarity were talking while Ryan was playing with Nia. I decided to head to Ryan, but he got to his hooves and pecked Nia on the forehead.

"Go run along Nia, I need to talk to a friend." He stated ruffling her mane as she giggled.

"OK, Daddy." She said which made my mind go numb because of how cute she said it, though I shook it off internally.

Nia headed outside and Coco shouted, "Nia, make sure you come back before sunset!"

"I will mother!" She said heading out the door.

"I see she has a lot of energy." I said to Ryan.

He nodded his head, "She's an angel." He turns is attention to me, "What would you like to talk about?"

I cleared my throat, "I was wondering how the whole family is doing between you and Coco?" I said.

He sat down on the ground, "It has been going great, Coco and I are much closer than ever. Nia is doing great in school, Miss Cheerilee was able to pull a few strings to get her to attend, and became friends with the Crusaders. As for our jobs, they're stable and we don't see it going anytime soon."

"That's good, I was brought by Twilight and we're trying to head to Zecora's for some potions." I said.

"You don't have to sound so demanding, Darling." Rarity said that over heard the conversation.

"Sorry I want to get some tasks done before the holidays." I said to the girls, to which they giggled.

"You really can't get to them once they're together like that." Ryan said quietly.

I sighed and called out towards the group of girls, "Twilight, would you be a dear and help me get to Zecora's please?" I asked.

She suddenly teleports in front of me which startled Ryan and I, "Well if you ask like that, how can I say no?" She smiled.

We eventually made it to Zecora's place, but it was a short trip because there was a sign on her door. It said: 'Sorry for the sudden disappearance, but I am with my family for the holidays, I hope I wasn't much of an inconvenience.'

I sighed, "Well I guess we will head back then." I said.

Twilight nodded, "I'm sorry about that , I didn't know that Zecora was out already for the holidays, but we'll talk to her once Hearth's Warming Eve has ended."

We started to walk towards Ponyville and I look back to Zecora's place, "I hope so Twilight, I hope so."

Author's Note

That is the end of the Anime arc for The Unexpected Adventure and we'll be jumping into an interlude chapter with Spike, Nia and the Crusaders because I am literally writing down what is going to happen in the collaboration chapter.

The boy's night in the castle

-Aston's point of view-

"So you want the girls to have a get together?" I asked Apple Honey who was writing down a list of items.

Apple Honey and I were currently closing the Prancing Pony after another successful night of selling more apple cider and the leftover Cola that I made for Franky. It has been two weeks since the whole anime guest fiasco happened and everything was slowly going back to normal. Though, I was curious what Apple Honey was smiling about and told me about the get together before the Hearth's Warming Eve.

"Mm hmm!" She said with a pen in her mouth and continued, "I would like Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie, Coco, Luna and myself to have a sleep over at Applejack's barn."

"That sounds great." I said putting the last of the mugs in the shelf.

"There is one more thing though." She said putting a hoof on my shoulder, to which I turned, "I need you and your friends to go hang out at Twilight's place as well. I know this whole anti-personality experience isn't the greatest, so maybe you guys can bond while I'm with the girls."

I cupped her cheek with my hoof, "That is very thoughtful of you thinking about us, Apple Honey. Now that I think about it, it has been a long time since I been together with the guys, so I believe it's a wonderful idea to have a boys night at the castle." I said kissing her cheek.

Apple Honey kissed back and we made out for a while, but she stopped us when her hoof pushed against my chest. I looked into her eyes, she was full of desire. Lust for one thing: sex. The subject had been put off for some time, but we both dismissed the whole thing. This time it is different for both of us. She wants me and I decided to comply. I nod my head towards the bedroom and she smiled as well as complied to my command to head to my bedroom.

I cleaned the rest of the Prancing Pony through my usual routine. I wiped down the tables, swept the floors, cleared the instruments off the stage and turned off the lights. I decided to take a shower to process my current thoughts of the situation I was going to be in. As the warm water pelted my head, I felt my ears go backwards as I swayed back and forth to ease my nerves, while my skin crawled all over my body and most of all I was aroused because I was going to pleasure the one I love. Would I fail? Would I mess up? What will happen when I go through that door? I shook my head and tried to get out of this loop of emotions because for once in my life, I have no idea what will happen. I turned off the shower and stepped out drying myself off with my towel. I made my way towards my room, closing the bathroom door behind me, and took a deep breath before opening it.

As I opened the door, I saw Apple Honey in a sexy lingerie outfit that was tightly fit on her hips and I felt my staff get hard. I blushed, hiding it between my legs because I didn't want to show my embarrassment. I saw her shifting her back legs to expose her marehood toward my direction. I slowly closed the door behind me with my back hoof.

"What's a big boy like you doing here?" She cooed.

I gulped, "Well little miss, this is my room and I will have you know that my bar charges anypony who wants to rent a room."

"Oh..." She moans out, "I don't have any money." She pouts, "What shall I do?"

I licked my lips, "We can make a compromise. Why don't you move your sweet ass on the edge of the bed."

She complied to wiggle her butt to the edge of the bed, "What are you going to do to me manager?"

I walk up to her and I could hear my heartbeat racing as my eyes were glued on Apple Honey, but I cleared my throat, "I am going to discipline you for your actions young lady." I said slapping her ass with my hoof.

"Ah!" She yelped and I did it again.

*SLAP*

"NO!" She moaned.

*SLAP*

"Harder!" She cried.

"Are you getting pleasure from this?!" I asked.

*SLAP, SLAP, SLAP*

"Y-Yes manager! I love it!" She shouted.

I stopped slapping her and knelt down to face her marehood that was dripping. I licked her clitoris and she moaned my name in pleasure, but I wasn't finished; I covered my mouth around her pussy and bombard her with my tongue. I consumed all of her juices that taste like pineapples. With this taste, I was getting addicted and getting anticipated of what her cum will taste like. What I got in response is her screaming in pleasure as she came into my mouth and I tasted sweet pineapple juice that I savored with my tongue. When I got up, her body was still quivering, she was blushing as a red apple, but I didn't stop the role playing there.

"Are you satisfied, miss? Or would you like more discipline?" I asked.

She tried to say something, but it was muffled by her own panting.

"I didn't quite hear that." I slapped her ass again and she whimpered, "Are you satisfied miss? Or would you like more discipline?"

"I would like discipline manager." She cooed.

"Then why don't you be a nice mare and get my friend a nice personal shine?" I asked exposing my cock to her face.

"Oooooh... I don't think I can fit it into my mouth." She stated.

"I don't like to repeat myself miss." I said.

She didn't say anything, but I felt the world turn upside down when she licked my tip. Then she gobbled down my staff like it was nothing. I felt the urge to cum, but I needed to hold back to let this experience last longer. What I thought before didn't end so well, I came into her mouth while she was bobbing her head back and forth. She gagged a little, but was able to swallow everything.

"Shit, sorry about that Apple Honey." I said getting out of the foreplay.

She put her hoof on my mouth and shh'd me, "Aston, I don't blame you, this experience is new to me, but at the same time I'm scared of what is going to happen next."

"This is my first time too Apple Honey, I just want to tell you that I love you as well."

Apple Honey got on her back and exposed her pussy, that was close to my cock. "Please be gentle." She said.

I teased her pussy by prodding the outside and twisted it around her labia; I could feel her pussy winking and her whimpering is the result of that. Finally I decided to slowly penetrate her, I just had the tip inside as her walls clamped around my staff. She was biting a pillow to let the pain go away; I saw blood coming down and I was about to say something, but Apple Honey spoke up.

"K-Keep going... I'm fine." She whimpered.

I complied and her pussy completely engulfed my staff with an audible 'swoft!'. Apple Honey screamed as her virginity was taken away. I held my position as she hugged me tightly. I felt little drops collide against my chest, so I decided to nuzzle the mare in an attempt to comfort her. We stayed connected for a while until I heard Apple Honey whisper 'I'm ready.' I nodded and kissed her on the lips. I lifted my hips up and my staff pulled out until about half way. I took a deep breath and started to slowly hump her. I was grunting while she was moaning with every slap we made; I felt her walls getting hotter and I slight went faster and she bite my shoulder in response.

"Aston... I love you." She moaning in between words.

"I love you too Apple Honey." I grunted.

I felt her walls clamping around my cock as she came for her second orgasm. I came inside her after she finished cumming; I pulled out and she moved over so I can lay right next to her. I kissed her lips and our tongues locked for what seems like a pleasurable ecstasy that lasted for ever. It was stopped by the low supply of oxygen. We both gasped for air and I snuggled with Apple Honey as she complied.

"Did I do well?" I asked.

She giggled, "I should be asking the same thing."

I kissed her forehead, "Good night my lovely Honey."

She kissed my cheek, "Good night Aston."

"Love you."

Love you too." She cooed.

Both of us lie there on the bed as I covered us both with the folded up blanket with my mouth. We made beautiful love tonight and none of us felt the need to stop because we trust one another. Our body heat radiated on the bed to which made us fall asleep on a cold winter night.

-Connor's point of view-

"So, you want me to go on a sleep over... With the guys? Yeah, sorry, no." I said to Aston who was literally begging at the kitchen door.

"C'mon Connor, I have Logan and Frank, who gave the approval, ready for this tonight. Besides Pinkie is invited to another party so you'll be alone." Aston pointed out.

I sigh, "Fine, I guess I'll go... Now that I think about it, it has been a while since we had a party together.

Logan crossed his hooves, "I believe the Estrus incident was our last party."

Frank nodded, "Don't remind me."

"Have Jayden and Luna been informed?" I asked.

Aston nodded, "Yep, they'll be here once we collect Ryan."

I went upstairs to get my saddle bag and pack my I-Pod, toothbrush, some spices for food that I would like to make, and a bottle of water. Once I got down stairs, Pinkie already left to Applejack's and I joined up with Aston, Frank and Logan.

Later on in the day, Aston, Frank, Logan and I went to Carousel Boutique to meet up with Ryan. To my understanding, Ryan and Coco had a daughter without having any intercourse. The beam light, that was in Canterlot, brought Nia, who died, from the world of Gurren Lagann, reincarnated into a young Pegasus filly. We approached the house while it was still slightly snowing, Aston knocked on the door and Ryan opened it.

"Ah, you guys are early." He said.

"What do you know about the Guys night out?" Frank asked.

Ryan nodded, "Apple Honey already came here; Rarity and Coco are already heading to the barn. Also, I packed everything I needed for the trip."

"What about your daughter?" Logan asked.

"Who is going to take care of her?" I added.

Ryan smirked, "She is going on a sleepover with the Crusaders, and Spike at Sweetie Belle's parents' house." He said.

"So, we have the whole castle to ourselves?" I asked.

Frank spoke, "I do believe so, my friend. I have a few ideas of some fun that will be in store for us."

I felt my ears go down, "Frank, remember what happened last time you had an idea?"

Frank turned to me, as everyone else did, to hear the conversation, "No one got hurt in the end, right?"

"Yeah, but you and your brother made us run in the farm ally way. Jayden and I still remember that as one of our worst days." Connor stated.

"Worst days?" Ryan asked.

"It was horrible in the school we attended, hence why we call it hell." Frank added.

"Ah... Now I kind of get it." Logan said.

I turned around and headed towards the Castle, "You have no idea." I frowned.

"I'm not doing anything until Jayden gets here." I said putting the helmet back on the table.

Frank was trying to convince me to slide on the crystal floor while it was covered in olive oil. I know what the result is going to be, and I just wanted to delay my doom because I know that everybody is going to enjoy it. Logan and Ryan were getting their hooves covered in olive oil so that they can skate around the area. Whereas Aston, Frank and I are completely covered in oil because they're thinking it is going to be like a slip 'n slide. In Britain, we never had anything like that. Just a pool from another town and maybe a quick jump into the lake.

Aston pushed me aside, "Fine, you wait for your friend, while I have fun slipping down the sloped stairs." Aston said walking to the far wall.

Ryan cast a spell that made the spiraling stairs into a sloped spiraling slide, which was covered in olive oil. Down below, Frank used his magic to engrave an Olympic sized pool and we filled up with the lake water. I look to my left and Aston tried to sprint, but he slipped and slid across the floor, down the slope and into the pool in slow motion.

"Ryan!" Frank called and Ryan turned to his attention, "Would you give Connor a push?" He smirked.

"I'll kill you-" I screamed as I was engulfed in magic and pushed so hard that I went down the slide, and skipped twice on the water before landing into the deep end.

I heard muffling cheers from above and when I surfaced, I saw Jayden appear in front of me.

"GAH!" I shouted.

"What the?!?" Jayden said as he fell into pool.

I got out of the pool safely and Jayden got out as well, but wasn't impressed, "You're having a pool party... Inside a fucking castle?!" Jayden shouted.

"Ah, lighten up Jayden." Frank said with his horn casting something and continued, "Just get covered in olive oil and have a quick slick down the slide that was once the stairs."

There was an audible pop and Jayden was covered in olive oil, but was teleported to the second floor. Luckily he missed me and I sneaked into the kitchen to get some water. I heard Jayden yell and I snickered at his misfortune that I went through. I heard the door open in the kitchen to find Logan browsing through the shelves for a snack.

"So how are you coping Connor?" He asked.

"With what? The castle turning into a pool or life?" I asked.

He chuckled, "I was talking about life. How's life so far?"

I picked up an egg, got a frying pan, turned on the stove and cracked the egg to cook it, "Sugarcube Corner is the best; I love the food because I get to cook up some new recipes. I love my marefriend who is supporting me the rest of the way even if I fail, and most of all to be with my friends whom are nearby my work. Altogether, things have been looking up ever since I left the world I was born in." I said flipping the egg.

"That's pretty cool, dude." Logan said grabbing a bag of apple chips (Which is like potato chips, but apples instead).

"How about you? How are you doing in your life?" I asked in return.

He shrugged, "Can't complain really. Rainbow Dash is great at what she does. I have a great job, in which I got a promotion. Life in this wonderful world couldn't be any better. Other than that rescue incident, everything is A-OK. Also, can you keep a secret?"

'Great, now I have to avoid Applejack so she won't catch me lying.' I thought. I finished cooking the egg and turned off the stove; then I looked at him with a firm pose, "I pinkie swear; cross my heart, and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye. Alright, lay it on me."

"Rainbow Dash got jealous of Ryan and Coco, so she wants to start a family. I agreed on the subject and expect her to be carrying a child in the near future." He said.

I put my hoof on his shoulder, "Dude, that's great news, but why keep it a secret?"

He snickered, "She is kind of sure and unsure, but she is going to get advice from Coco and other ponies."

"Whom has she asked?" I wondered as I got a fork with my hoof and ate my egg off the frying pan.

"Um..." Logan said poking his head with an apple chip, with his feathers, then proceeds to eat it, "She has asked Mrs. Cake, Cadence, and went to the extents of asking Pinkie's parents."

I raised an eyebrow as I finished the last bite, "Why did she ask them?"

"She wanted to get advice on how to deal with an excited filly or colt." He stated.

"Ah. I get it." I said putting the empty frying pan into the sink.

I heard the door open from the kitchen and I saw Logan raising a hoof to his mouth making a 'shh' motion to which I nod in understanding. Ryan came into the room, grabbed a celery stick to munch on and walked towards our general direction. 'Alright Connor, let's see if these lessons, from Pinkie, of keeping a secret that is sacred was worth it.' I thought.

"What's with the smiling faces?" Ryan asked.

I leaned on the cabinet and smirked, "We're talking about how our lives are going so far. Want to join?" I asked him.

"That sounds like fun, but I think we'll know each other soon because Frank cleaned up everything and is wanting a truth or dare game. You want to join?" Ryan offered.

Logan looks at me and I look at him, then we look at Ryan, then back at ourselves, then back at Ryan, and we both smirked. Ryan's ears folded down and started to back away slowly.

"Logan, you ready for some action?" I asked.

"Yep." He said walking towards Ryan.

"FRANK!!" Ryan shouted running away to the living area.

"Let's make haste and get this game going!" I shouted.

"To reveal our deepest darkest secrets!" Logan added.

We both proceeded out the kitchen door to where Frank was to get this game going because I want to hear some juicy information and I'm pretty sure that Logan wants to get into the action.

-Luna's point of view-

I must say that this girls night out or sleep over as they call it, is quite relaxing. When Jayden told me about this, my sister allowed a day off of my duties for tonight. At first I was skeptical, but Jayden did convince me through a different persuading way that would leave me very happy for the next day. Ever since the beam of light disappeared, he has been happier around the castle. Such as about a week ago, he set up a date for me and got all of my favorite items for the date. I knew that he was up to something because he wouldn't let me into his closet, but now I know and it was wonderful.

"Luna? Are you feeling alright?" Twilight asked.

I put away my memories of Jayden's date and turn my attention to the group of girls that are dating Jayden's friends. Applejack allowed us to have the barn for the night because the farming season is over due to winter, but couldn't stay due the low supply of Apple Cider. Rarity, who was here, left because she forgot about an appointment at Canterlot for a fashion assignment.

"Hm? Sorry, I was in mid thought. What is happening again?" I asked.

Rainbow spoke, "We're asking one question and then were going to pass it around by answering the question. It doesn't matter if it's personal or not because what happens in the barn..." She waited.

"Stay's in the barn." They said in unison.

"So we're talking about anything?" I asked.

"You could say that." Apple honey spoke, "We're going to talk about our coltfriends." She giggled.

"Who will go first then?" Pinkie wondered.

I cleared my throat, "Lets go clockwise, I'll go first, then Apple Honey, Twilight Sparkle, Coco Pummel, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and repeat." I stated.

"Sounds good to me." Rainbow said.

Everypony nodded and looked at me for the first question. 'Alright Luna, think of something clever.' I thought. "This will be simple, but what was your first dates like? Mine was very romantic because Jayden got what I desired and we had a picnic under the stars."

"My date with Aston was a very simple one, just a trip to a restaurant in town." Apple Honey said.

"Now that I think about it, my date with Frank was when we were on a road trip around Equestria and beyond. It was when we were in a town and there was an event. We danced all night to which was romantic through my experience." Twilight smiled staring at the ceiling.

"My date with Ryan was nothing special; we were in Manehatten and we went to the park for a stroll, then had a candle light dinner at my favorite restaurant." Coco said.

"Heh, you guys got your restaurants and picnics while Logan and I got to parties around town, Canterlot and Appleloosa. That was our first date and he really is a great dancer." Rainbow explained.

"Hmmm...." Pinkie hummed, "I believe we had our first date at Sugarcube Corner because the Cakes were off on vacation and that would be about it."

"Nicely done, now it's Apple Honey's turn to ask a question." I stated.

"Alright a yes or no question: Did you guys have intercourse with your lover? I will answer yes." Apple Honey asked.

"Yes, and there was a plus, but I'll explain that at a later time." Twilight blushed.

"Yes." Coco said.

"Yep." Rainbow agreed.

"Yep! Lot's and lot's of it!" Pinkie smiled.

"Yes." I answered.

"Right my turn, who was your first? I'll answer last." Twilight said and we nodded in agreement.

"My first was unfortunately my ex who cheated on me." She said putting her head down in disappointment, but Twilight's hoof was put on her shoulder for support.

"You're not alone, Soarin was my first, but we gradually grew apart." Rainbow said.

"My first was with Connor; I never had any other pony who would stay with me. Then Connor came along and changed that!!" Pinkie said.

"My first was with one of Star Swirls assistant mages... I didn't even know what I was doing at that age." I said.

"Aston was my first." Apple Honey said covering her face with a pillow to hide her blush.

Twilight sighed, "My first was with Frank, but I was on my cycle and he accepted me in open arms when he was human. Oh that was the plus, he was human at the time when we had intercourse."

"No fair." Rainbow commented.

"Why is it not fair to you?" Twilight asked.

"I was wondering what it felt like." She replied.

"Oh! Twilight tell us how it felt!" Apple Honey said.

"I would like to know how long you and Frank would of lasted at the time of intercourse." I said.

She sighed, "Fine, if you must know, it felt amazing like he was treating me like a goddess and most of all, we lasted for about eight to ten minutes."

The girls and myself groaned with envy because none of us went through intercourse when they were human. Then an idea popped into my head.

"Twilight, how about we go to that world you went to defeat the sirens? Then that would be an experience we can have when our coltfriends and ourselves are human." I suggested.

"That could be arranged." Twilight said, but continued, "Let's finish this round of questions then we could discuss it later. Coco, it's your turn."

"Oh, it's my turn." Coco said clearing her throat, "Are there any plans for children in the future? My answer is yes of course because I have a lovely filly from another dimension."

"Yeah, Logan and I have something planned, but for now we're keeping it to ourselves." Rainbow answered.

"Never talked about or ever considered it, but thanks for reminding me!" Pinkie cheered.

'Reminder, don't encounter Pinkie's offspring.' I thought. "I brought up the subject and he was skeptical about it, but he would support it if the time is right." I said.

"Oh gosh, Aston and I don't want to get ahead of ourselves. So, no we haven't thought of having children." Apple Honey said.

"Frank said we could, but earth customs are very different with our society. There can only be one marriage between two people and only then can they consider having children. When I asked him about it, he almost choked on his cereal, but overall, we don't have any plans." Twilight stated.

"Alright! My turn for a juicy question!" Rainbow said rubbing her hooves together, "Have you guys talked to any of your friends about herding with your partner? I have and she'll consider if Logan will agree."

Pinkie giggled, "We already did that silly! When we went to a trip to the spa, Aloe and Lotus asked for some relief for their cycle. I gave Connor permission and we had a great night!"

I frowned, "Well I haven't done that, but during the estrus incident, my sister tried to ride Jayden forcefully and after that she had been somewhat silent around him. I asked what was wrong and she said that she would like to herd with him. I don't even know if it would even work out." I look at Twilight who had her eyes widened like dinner plates and I continued, "What's wrong? You don't think it would work out?"

Twilight shook her head, "I think it can work out, but I am just surprised that Celestia herself would want to be in a relationship."

Apple Honey spoke, "We all have our doubts Twilight. As for me, some family members are interested, but I won't say who they are in the moment."

"Frank and I never considered it because we have been so busy." Twilight said blushing.

"Uh huh. You were doing number sixty nine behind our backs." Rainbow snickered.

I looked at Twilight, who ignored her comment, and was blushing which made me smile. For some reason, I have more of an understanding when ponies go under an emotion that I didn't know about back then. It was thanks to Jayden and my sister who got me to understand several emotions like: envy, jealousy, anger, happiness, sadness, nervousness, and anxiety.

"For now, I think I'd rather have my hot stallion to myself, but Rarity did say she was interested when the time was right." Coco said.

"Oh!! Here's a question! Have you considered going through the portal to their world? Just to check what's out there? I would definitely go there with Connor to see his world!" Pinkie said.

'I never considered the opportunity.' I thought, but answered the question, "If I wasn't on Lunar duty for about a month, I would definitely go to their world in disguise."

"Oh! My answer would be yes! I want to see what farms they have over there!" Apple Honey said excitedly.

"My answer is yes, even though it wasn't nice the first time around, I would go again to give my second opinion." Twilight said.

"Yes!" Coco answered, "I would like to go with Ryan to where he lives which is in Japan I believe."

"You got me when you said 'their world'. I would love to explore the skies of their world and there will be so much adventure!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Alright girls, this is fun to say the least. Ready for another round?" I asked.

"Yes!" Everypony said in unison.

-Frank's point of view-

The guys and I were gathered around the crystal map table in the castle talking about how we have been doing with our lives. Jayden is doing great as a Royal Strategist, he learned how to cast magic through wings due to the reason he had magic inside himself as a human. His relationship with Luna is very strong, which is nice to hear. Connor got promoted to an assistant chief to Pinkie Pie and had to learn how to hold stuff with hooves and mouth, overall his relationship with Pinkie is all over because... Well it's Pinkie Pie, I don't know what it would be like IF I ever dated her. Ryan already has a family because of the anime beam business and has improved over the years as a designer of dresses. His relationship with Coco is great and it would test their bond with Nia on their side. Logan has been promoted as a weather deliverer, one that has to deliver weather pellets (which makes different weather) to the areas that need it. He and Rainbow have been great together, but I feel like they're keeping something from me. Aston finally came to a compromise with Goldie Delicious and Apple Honey is now living with him, his business with Filthy Rich is doing fantastic and Apple Honey is happy that she is with him. As for me, I said that I was practicing some new magic, but didn't inform what kind because it was dark magic. I told them it was thanks to Twilight who allowed and monitored me during the process; making our relationship stronger.

"Hey I would like to ask a question to everybody who is in the room." Logan spoke.

"What is it this time? Have you decided to give me the motherfucking morphine?" Jayden said which I think is a joke.

"Dude, I was going to give it to you, but you were alive and I'm not giving it to you." He said.

He crossed his hooves and turned to the side, "He had motherfucking morphine...." He mumbles on.

"Anyway." Logan changes the subject, "This question answers two at the same time and it is personal. At first I was skeptical, but then I confirmed it, what does you marefriend's pussy taste like?" He asked sincerely.

Ryan, who was drinking apple cider, choked and splattered all the liquid under the table. I couldn't hold it in and I laughed as Ryan coughed out his laughter/cider. Jayden and the others did this two, but Logan had his hooves crossed and was blushing.

I wiped my tears off with my hoof and spoke, "Wow... That was... Wow..." I took a deep breath, "If you must know Logan, it's grapes."

"Grapes huh?" Jayden sighed out his laughter, "It's blue berries for Luna."

"Strawberries." Connor snickered.

"Pineapples." Aston said trying to prevent a smiling face.

"Lemon Ice Tea." Logan said trying to hide a blush.

"I don't know..." Ryan said.

All of our laughter stopped as all of us looked at Ryan. Our faces were saying 'Are you serious?' Then Ryan nods and we all hoofpalmed at the same time.

"You have a beautiful mare that you catered when she was heartbroken..." Logan said.

"Who has almost the same traits as Rarity..." Aston said.

"Who will stay at the place you live so you won't be alone..." Jayden said as Ryan slumped down into his seat.

"Despite all of those signs..." I said.

"YOU STILL DIDN'T FUCK HER RIGHT IN THE PUSSY??!!" Connor shouted as all we saw of Ryan was his horn.

That last word kind of echoed throughout the castle and I heard an audible gulp from Ryan, "Was it that obvious?"

"YES!" Everyone said in unison.

"Man you are as dense as Frank when I first met him." Jayden said.

"Hey!" I shouted.

"It's true! There were some girls giving you hints when we were in England." Connor commented.

"Those girls are all whores and you know that." I stated.

"Damn straight." Jayden responded.

"We're they all that bad?" Aston asked.

"Imagine a girl who gets what sex is, but decided to abuse it with power of their boyfriend/toys." I explained.

"Ouch." Ryan said.

"That's only half of the truth." I crossed my hooves, "Anyway, back to Ryan's issue."

"I don't see what the big deal is about." Ryan shrugged.

"You love her don't you?" Jayden asked.

"Yes."

"You care for her right?" Connor asked.

"Yes."

"Then why the fuck have you not experienced intercourse yet?" Aston asked.

"I tried to ignore the subject when she asked me." Ryan answered.

"OH MY GOD!" Everyone shouted as they hoofpalmed.

"She was giving you hints! HINTS!" I hissed.

"I feel terrible now." Ryan slumped down.

Jayden sighed, "Give this man a round of applause and a cider for lasting this long with his virginity!" He slowly claps and everybody claps along with him.

"Fuck you." Ryan mumbled.

"Anyway, yeah now that you mention it Logan. Our marefriend's... Juices... Are a different flavor. I wonder if it's because that everypony is like that or we have that as an ability." I stated.

"So you're saying that we have taste buds that replaces the bad or good taste of mare's cum and no other stallion has it?" Jayden reviews.

Logan laid back and stretched, "That's what it is; take it or leave it."

Everybody nodded in agreement and we all stayed silent for a little while, but Aston decided to speak up.

"So, what else are we going to do tonight?" Aston asked.

"Maybe we can talk about how we're doing with our magic." I said. 'I guess we'll talk about our anti-personalities if they bring it up.' I thought.

"We've been through this Frank." Logan said sitting up, "Connor, Aston and I didn't learn any magic; Jayden, Ryan and you learned magic because of lessons you got from your boss or girlfriend."

I tapped my head, "Alright Logan, I get it. There is one issue though and it is inside of us all." I said.

"What do you mean, Frank?" Connor asked.

I cleared my throat, "Ever since I've gained magic, I had several emotions inside of me that took from in another entity."

"Frank, you're saying that we'll have an entity inside of us? That's ridiculous." Ryan scoffed.

"He's right." Aston said getting out of his seat, "I have an entity inside of me named Brink and this magic that is inside of me came out when we were rescuing Jayden."

Logan sighed, "Alright we have evil demons like souls inside ourselves like part of a story line of Naruto, but how are we meant to prevent us from going berserk?"

"I was meant to go to Zecora's and to get a potion to see our true selves." I said.

"You are one handsome devil!" Jayden said while looking at himself in a mirror, but cleared his throat to get back on track, "I already have this issue where I have two good entities and one evil personality, is this going to be a problem?" Jayden asked.

We all look at Jayden. Connor and I were with Jayden when we went to school together, though we learned that he had three personalities inside himself. This evil entity is called Sorrow and the two good one's are Binary and Valentine. However, when Jayden mentioned this, it took Ryan, Logan and Aston by surprise. 'Now I have to explain to them why they formed in the first place.' I thought. Connor walked up to Jayden, whispered something in his ear, signaled me to come over and I complied.

"They don't know about your personalities, Jayden." I whispered.

"I didn't know that magic could affect your bad entity of whatever." Jayden hissed.

"Fine, but we will tell them about it. We're friends after all." Connor said.

I gave Jayden a nod and he smirked, "Gentlecolts... Follow me to the living room, where the fireplace is located, and let's talk about my past shall we?"

-Jayden's point of view-

'Am I really going to tell these guys about my personalities?' I asked in my head. I trust Connor and Frank about it, but when I mentioned it to the other three, it probably confused them.

'It might be a long shot, but I think you can trust them.' Binary said.

'It was like Luna said, It doesn't matter what you look like in the inside, what matters is that we're you and it doesn't change it.' Valentine said.

'Meh, do what you like.' Sorrow said.

'Fine, fine! I'll tell them about you three.' I thought. Frank was probably right, when we came into this world a lot of events happened. I guess it is time to tell my friends what happened.

All six of us went into the living room area, where the fireplace is located, I felt my wings filling with magic and cast a fire spell on the logs in the andiron. I sat myself on the chair and the others sat on the couch. I look into the fire, sighed and turn my attention to the group who were eagerly to hear the story. Though I saw a pebble near the fireplace and smirked.

"OH! MY GOD!" I shouted and jumped up.

"What?" They said in unison.

I levitated the pebble in front of them, "I found The Mithril Pebble of Pig Smiting!" I chuckled, but saw a newspaper hit my face.

"Fuck you!" Connor tried to hide his chuckles.

"Long ago in the far way land-" It was interrupted by Frank and the others.

"Get on with it!" Frank said.

"Yes get on with it!" Aston added.

"GET ON WITH IT!" Everyone shouted.

"FINE!" I shouted. "I'll tell you if you're so interested!"

"Well your the one who-" Logan's mouth was shut by Connor's hoof.

I sighed and cleared my throat, "These three personalities have been form because of where I lived before, which is England. The school that I attended, caused a lot of issues in my head. They were formed from a series of events. The first one was meant to be my twin, but due to a depressing event, it became my evil twin named Sorrow. Sorrow is my bad side, it is use when negative feelings happen; that is why I have been punching you a lot, Connor, because he still had a grudge."

"It actually explains a lot, Jayden." Frank said.

Connor crossed his hooves, "Yeah, it does."

"It also explains why you brutally killed Despair. Sorrow wanted to kill him off for good." Logan said.

"Very good observation, Logan. The second personality came into being after Sorrow. This was formed within my mind because I have a logical side to my personality. The name of this personality is Binary, he is the reason why I am such a good Strategist in Canterlot. The strategic work is a breeze for him and I." I said.

"Is that why you have a good memory about the morphine?" Logan asked.

I nodded, "No I just have a good memory."

"Binary... Like Binary code?" Aston wondered.

"Yep, that is true. Binary chose that name because Binary code is perhaps the single most sophisticated code known to man." I said.

"So, Binary is part of your brain because he is logical?" Ryan asked.

"Eeyup!" I confirmed.

"You have Binary which is your logic, and Sorrow which is your evil twin. Who is the third one?" Aston asked.

"That my friend is the heart of all my feelings, whether it be for love or happiness, he holds it all together. His name is Valentine and he comes out more because we're in this wonderful world. He also helps me out when I am with Luna." I explained.

"So he pops in when you have intercourse with Luna?" Frank asked, everybody snicked, and I felt my cheeks burning.

I clear my throat, "If you're all in an understanding then, lets talk about your anti-personality Frank."

Everyone looked at Frank's direction and he sighed, "Alright, but I warn you, it is going to get graphic." He said, but I scoff it off.

"I was just hoping that you're going to be alright with magic manifesting inside your other personalities." Aston commented.

"Heh, I think I'll be alright. Two of them are positives and the twin is a negative, I believe I shall be fine." I said hopping off the seat for Frank as I headed for his.

As Frank got himself settled, Logan crossed his hooves, "So, what is so graphic about your evil character?" He asked.

He sighed, "It was never easy for me to realize it, but I finally understand where he came from. It was sort of like Jayden's events, but it was due to the fact that when I was traveling around the world with my family, I never got any more friends other than you guys. It was a bad time for me and my emotions were kept away from the bullying, depression and realization that our world was being unbearable. When Twilight appeared in my closet, I was so overjoyed by this happiness, but it was killed off due to Chrysalis. You see I didn't like Chrysalis from the show and had a grudge against her. Chrysalis took over a mall in the U.S. and I happened to get three cutie marks, which one appeared after the other and it manifested with my concealed emotions. This character is known as Night Shade and when he took over for one time because I was in a pinch, he tore Chrysalis into bits of guts and her minions were no exception. Twilight knew about this and wanted to help, but I told her that he won't be coming back anytime soon. Fast forward to Jayden's Kidnapping and he reappeared, but was getting stronger to get control over me and he devoured my enemy named Arthur, who was a Diamond Dog..."

He looks at the floor, "This is why I can't let you guys suffer the same fate that I'm facing."

"I understand." Aston stood forward.

"I told you about Brink, but I didn't told you about what he did." He walks to the middle of the floor and continues, "You see when my enemy, named Gregory, who was a Minotaur and when he threatened my loved ones, I felt rage building up inside of me from the past. This rage made me punch Gregory's face into the ground so hard that it was obliterated from his body. To this day, I regret of what I did in blind rage and I just hope you guys don't kill anybody with your personalities." He finishes as he sat down on the couch.

"Is there anybody else who wants to confess their sins in Celestia's name?" I commented.

I got a few chuckles, but Connor stood up, "I have an anti-personality like you've explained, but this one in particular is too greedy for his own good. I didn't notice it until now, but when I was in the kitchen, I wanted to... Have intercourse with Pinkie without her consent and I slapped myself in response, but got an evil response saying, 'You won't get some action if you don't act soon.' Granted, this was before we changed into Ponies and I haven't heard anything from him since."

We look at Ryan and he shrugged, "I was home schooled after Elementary School and I didn't have my feelings controlled or anything. I don't think anything has happened to traumatize me. So I have nothing to share."

Then we look at Logan, "Listen, it is great and all that we're talking about other personalities, but I would say that this personality, named Shubi. He only comes out when my life is in danger. He came out when I was nearly bleeding to death and disintegrated my enemy... Iago? No, no, Sebastian. That is about it and it looks like Ryan is the only normal guy in this group."

"Yep!" Ryan smiled.

Connor interrupted, "Were we suppose to play Truth or Dare?" He asked.

"Oh yeah!" Frank said teleporting a bottle in his levitation grasp. "Let's get started shall we?" He smirked.

'Oh Dear God, no!' I shouted in my head.

-Logan's point of view-

We headed to the dining room area where we decided to play the game of truth or dare. I wanted to get so many secrets from my friends so much that I have to go first. The six of us gathered around another table and Frank levitated the bottle in the center where everypony could spin it.

"Who would like to go first?" Frank asked as I immediately raised my hooves and wings.

"Whoa!" Jayden chuckled, "Somebody is aroused."

"Shut it." I hissed.

"Not until you give me the morphine!" He pestered.

"That's Sorrow isn't it?" I asked.

He crossed his hooves, "I ain't telling you anything."

I sigh through my snout, "Alright then, let me just spin the bottle." I said getting up to fly and spun the bottle with my hoof.

The bottle was spinning counter clockwise, the noise of the glass rubbing against the table really did get me excited because I love these kinds of games. Card Against Humanity, Never have I, and truth or dare spin the bottle style are my favorite games when I'm not playing video games. I notice the bottle was slowing down and I looked at it as it came to a stop at Frank.

Frank looked at me and I smirked, "Truth or Dare?"

"Truth." Frank responded.

"What’s the best body part you like about your partner?" I asked.

I heard snickers all around as Frank cleared his throat, "The best part in my opinion is the ass."

"Really? Mine too!" Jayden said.

"Mine too." Aston said.

"Mine too." Connor said.

"Alright, alright! Frank it's your turn." I said.

Frank spun the bottle with his magic and for a moment, it floated in the air because it was acting like it's own helicopter blade. My mind might of been playing tricks on me, but then I saw the bottle slow down and stop at Connor.

"Truth or Dare?" Frank asked.

"Dare." Connor said.

"I dare you to have a threesome with Pinkie and another mare." Frank said.

Connor chuckled, "I had a foursome already."

"WHAT?!" Everybody said in unison.

"When was that, if I may ask." Jayden asked in suspicion.

"It was when Aloe and Lotus were in their heat cycle, they wanted relief or they couldn't do their jobs. I wanted to help them, then Pinkie gave me permission and the rest was a mind blowing experience." He said.

"Wow." Frank said, but continued, "Well enough said, you're next Connor."

Connor spun the bottle with his hoof and as soon as he spun it, the bottle already pointed to Jayden.

"Damn, didn't have enough push into it." Connor mumbled, but shook his head to Jayden's attention, "Truth or Dare?"

"Not much of a dare person, so truth." He responded.

"When and how was your first kiss?" Connor asked.

"It was after we got settled in this world and my first kiss was romantic. I kissed Luna under the moon light as I did a musical number." Jayden explained.

"Cool beans." I said.

"I agree, that's pretty awesome." Aston said.

Jayden's wings got engulfed in a magic aura and he spun the bottle. It soon came to a stop to me which I smirked, 'He's probably going to dare me to get morphine.' I thought.

"Truth or dare?" He asked.

'Not falling for it.' I thought then spoke, "Truth."

"What’s the boldest thing you've done sexually to your partner?" He asked.

I sighed, "If you want to know, for the first time we wanted to have sex, I rammed it in the pussy by jousting towards her from the door."

"Whoa." They said in unison and Jayden had his jaw dropped in surprise.

I spun the bottle once more and it landed on Ryan, "Alright truth or dare?" I asked

"Dare." He said.

"I dare you to have sex with Coco when this party is over." I demanded.

He sighed, "Fine, but I better not catch you snooping around the house while I'm doing it."

I raised my hoof, "I pinkie promise; cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye."

"Alright." Ryan said using his magic to spin the bottle and it stopped at Aston.

"Truth or dare?" He asked.

"Truth." Aston responded.

"Who’s the last person you undressed in your thoughts?" Ryan asked.

Everybody chuckled, "Why would you ask that?" Frank asked.

"My question and I have nothing to think of dirty wise." He said.

"Maybe after he has sex maybe." Connor commented.

"Shut hell up." Ryan said.

"Guy's no fighting." Frank said.

Aston sighed, "If you want to know, I saw Applejack in a dress and it made me imagine to undress her, which made me embarrassed."

"Why should you?" Jayden asked, "They have fur for their skin and I have been in that situation as well when I came into the fandom."

Everyone agreed as Aston spun the bottle for his turn. It landed on Frank and Aston smirked. 'I wonder what he will have up his sleeve?' I thought.

"Truth or dare?" Aston asked.

"Dare." Frank said.

"I dare you to end the game for tonight." Aston said.

Frank cast a spell that made the bottle into a glass Celestia statue and he was smiling, "Done."

Everyone fell off their seat and groaned, "Come on!"

With that said it ended our guys night in the castle and we decided to head home because the night was still young.

-Ryan's point of view-

I walked home instead of teleporting there because I was think how should I approach Coco about having intercourse with her. Though all of this mind processing got me to the Boutique faster. Then it hit me, Rarity was not going to be there because of a Canterlot appointment and was going to stay over there for the night; also, Nia is over at Sweetie Belle's parents house for their sleep over. So Coco and I have the Boutique to ourselves. I look ahead where the Boutique was and Coco happened to be there to unlock the door.

I decided to sneak up on her and I mimicked an elderly voice, "Why, what's a beautiful mare like yourself doing in these parts?"

I saw her freeze into place and I gave her a hug to which made her relax, "Don't do that to me, you know I get scared easily." She said pecking my cheek.

"I'm sorry." I said kissing her in the lips and tickled her lips with my tongue.

She giggled, "Someone's a bit feisty tonight."

We made our way to the couch, locking the door behind myself and got ourselves comfortable.

"Yeah, I have been thinking about somethings." I said cupping her cheek and slowly putting it towards her rump.

"Mmmm... What have you been thinking?" She asked.

I leaned in to kiss her on the lips and our tongues did the twister war inside our mouths. I released and got a groan of disapproval from Coco.

"I have been turning you down when it comes to sex, but I did some thinking and I want you tonight while we have the place for ourselves tonight." I said blushing.

She blushed, "I think we should be a little bold tonight. How about we do it on Rarity's fainting couch?"

I smirked, "I think we can agree on that." I said levitating her in the air towards the couch.

I plopped her down as she lied down and I got on top to make out with her some more. She whimpered when I slid my hoof down her body; she let out a pleased cooing noise as she caught sight of my erect cock. I grinned at her, she grinned at me and got herself into a lying position as I sat down, put my head between her legs, and then drew my tongue softly and slowly across her glistening folds. She was slightly wet from all of this arousal and her juices tasted like cherries. This made me get addicted to her as my tongue danced gracefully along her slit to which she hissed with pleasure. She tapped my shoulder, whispered to turn around and I knew what she wanted, number sixty-nine. I smiled and complied to her demanding, turned around where my cock was in her face and continued to eat her out. She licked my cock as I moaned into her pussy to which she moaned as well. I picked up the pace and she spoke.

"Wait." She panted.

I stopped and got off of her, "What's wrong?" I said whipping off the cum with my tongue.

"I want to cum when your inside me..." She blushed and pulled her legs apart to expose her red throbbing pussy, "Please Ryan."

I didn't have to be told twice. I got my cock to prod her pussy and in one swift motion, I got my hooves around her, and then slowly pushed myself inside her. We moaned in unison as I went inside her, our hips meeting as one. I leaned forward, Coco kissed me in the lips to which we made out as I began thrusting like a horny stallion. My cock slid effortlessly in and out of Coco's soaked pussy, each drawback being followed up by the sound of my balls slapping against her. She moaned in appreciation and longing, evidently happy that this was finally happening — just like I was. I slowed down and levitated her into the air while were connected, put her against the wall and continued to thrust inside her. She was at first confused, but I saw her face was the color of light red and she screamed, moaned and whimpered in pure pleasure. Then she got her hooves around my head and I felt her walls collapsing around my cock. This made me cum inside her as she came as well, causing a puddle to be formed beneath us. I used what magic I had and we teleported into the guest room on top of my bed, under the covers. Both of us were panting and she cuddled up against my chest as I held her with my hooves.

"That was amazing, weird, but amazing." She said pecking my cheek.

I kissed back, "Only for you my sweet Coco."

Coco yawned as she nuzzled my neck, "I had fun to night and this really makes it the best day ever."

"I'm glad for you Coco." I smiled.

"Good night my stallion." She cooed.

"Good night my goddess." I said and I received a giggle in return.

Author's Note

Whew! My new part time job has been giving me a number on my feet, but at least it is better than working in fast food (no offense to anyone who works there, I just don't like to work in that environment). Though this will be in the night shift so I will have time to write chapters during the day and I have no more classes after Monday (5/18/2015) until the end of September. Pre-reads could be an issue before the chapters get released because they're in a different time zones.

Interlude: Nia, Spike and The Crusaders

Author's Note

This interlude is going to be a short one, due to the fact that I have a part time job and I really couldn't think much about Nia, Spike and the Crusaders. I also mentioned that Spike and Applebloom are an item, but it was only hinted in some chapters. Anyway enjoy this because this is the only interlude we have until the next arc.

Interlude: Nia, Spike and The Crusaders

This is an interlude until the next Arc of The Unexpected Adventure. This focuses on Nia, Spike, and the Crusaders on a recess that lead to their sleepover during school before winter. Hope you guys will enjoy.

-Spike's point of view-

"What's going to happen today?" I asked.

"We're having another magic session and we need a little bit of privacy." Frank said munching on his omelet.

I sighed, "What am I suppose to do until then?" I asked.

"Spike, I won't hold it against you if you go to the school house and spend time with Applebloom during recess." Twilight told me.

Twilight, Frank and I were currently having breakfast and they already knew that I'm dating Applebloom. This happened to irritate me that they knew about us being an item. I don't know what caused me to feel like this, but I understood why they're having another magic session. It was so I could improve my relationship with Applebloom. Frank was improving his magic and that was a given because Twilight wanted to get him to learn a whole bunch of spells. Because of this, I was able to spend more time with Applebloom.

I sighed as I finished my crystal cereal, "Yeah, that will be fine. You guys have fun." I got out of my seat and headed out of the dining room.

"Have fun today, Spike." Frank waved.

I waved back, "See ya!" I said.

The weather outside was perfect, clear skies, but mostly warm before fall. I heard the Crusaders made a new friend and her name is Nia. I believe it was Ryan who adopted her from that beam of light that was in Canterlot for several months. Now, Applebloom may have convinced her to stay with us at the club house. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle know about Applebloom and I. This caused me to be inducted into the Cutie Mark Crusaders as a scribe. The whole reason why The Crusaders were interested in Nia was because she herself doesn't have a cutie mark, plus I heard her eyes were weird, but unique.

I passed Rarity's Boutique and eventually made it to the school house, where recess just got started. I walked by the front gate to meet up with Ms. Cheerilee, she was in a happy mood for some reason. Probably because her and Big Mac are finally hooking up? I didn't know, I did not want to pry on the subject. I tapped her shoulder and her attention turned to me.

"Ah, Spike. Did Twilight sent you here for an errand?" She asked.

I shook my head, "No I'm here to meet up with The Crusaders and the new Pegasus."

"Ah! You mean Nia? She has been a wonderful angel and is very smart for her age as well." She explained.

"Are they here?" I asked looking over her shoulder to search for Applebloom.

"They're over at the jungle gym near the group of trees." She points in that general direction.

I thanked her and headed towards the Crusaders. As I made my way towards the jungle gym, the Crusaders were currently talking to Nia, and they turn their attention to me. Nia knows about me because I was visiting Rarity's Boutique for a Crusader meeting. At first, she was scared of me, since I wasn't a pony, but overtime in the meeting she grew to like me as a friend.

"Hey guys." I greeted.

"Afternoon Spike." Applebloom pecked my cheek which made me blushed.

Scootaloo makes an 'ech' noise, but continues, "Hey Spike."

Whereas Sweetie Belle was opposite and cooed 'Aw', "Afternoon Spike."

"Oh!" Nia walked forward to me and continued, "Afternoon Spike! I hope you're doing well today?"

This sort of surprised me, but her personality is unusual which was infectious to many other ponies. I noticed the surrounds and the male ponies were looking at Nia as if they were attracted to her. I think she is pretty with her white fur, white to bluish mane, and her eyes were unique that it made you wonder who this filly is. Though I already knew about this, thanks to Ryan, and I was surprised about her when we first met. Now we're friends and this made Applebloom happier for some reason, but I hope it continues.

"So what are you guys going to focus on today?" I asked.

"We're being careful to get our cutie marks the safe way." Applebloom said nuzzling my neck.

I ran my fingers through her mane as she did this, "That's good to hear. Is it working?"

Scootaloo sighed, "We're moving along like snails, but ever since Babs Seed got her cutie mark she always wanted, we had to try to brain storm what our talents are going to be."

"Instead of doing a lot of activities, we need to have meetings to figure out our destiny." Sweetie Belle added.

"What we're trying to do now is to figure out what Nia's destiny is." Applebloom said wrapping her tail around my legs.

I crossed my arms, "Should we have a sleep over to talk about this subject?" I asked.

All four look at me and smiled, "That is a great idea Spike!" Nia complimented.

I scratched me chin, "Aw shucks, you're too much."

Applebloom nuzzled me again, "No seriously, it's a wonderful idea."

Scootaloo sticked out her tongue in disgust, "Can you two get a room please? Anyway it's a good plan to execute."

I smirked, "Alright Scootaloo, we'll stop for now, but don't expect things to stop once we get to the house."

She shook her head, "On second thought, bad idea! Bad Idea!"

Sweetie Belle booped her nose, "Scootaloo, they're just teasing."

Applebloom smiled, "Yeah, besides we'll do that kind of stuff when we're asleep."

The girls look at her as I face-palmed, she realized what she said and shuddered, "T-That isn't what I m-meant! I meant cuddling!!!"

"Oh, look! It's the blank flank group, whom has a pet dragon and another blank member." A familiar voice giggled.

I turned around to see Diamond Tiara and Sliver Spoon smiling as they made their way towards us. The Crusaders convinced Nia to join their side before Tiara got to her because it would've ended like the Babs Seed incident.

I sighed, "You know I have a name right? I am an assistant of Princess Twilight Sparkle." I explained.

"Well is she here?" Diamond asked.

"No, she is training her significant other in the ways of magic." I said.

"Pfft!" Silver Spoon held her snickering, "That's so funny! This dragon doesn't even know that he's getting replaced!" She smiled.

'What are they up to?' I thought as I shook my head, "Even though Twilight has Princess duties, I still help her out when she needs me."

This made them laugh even more and the Crusaders were about to step in, but I blocked them with my arms. I didn't want them to get involved in any way because this was currently my fight.

"This makes the truth all too clear!" Diamond states.

"That is enough!" Nia shouted.

I look to my left and Nia walks up to them with her wings unfolded, "I have never been the one who likes bullies, but I believe I found the very reason why you pick on Spike and my friends."

Diamond Tiara tried to recover from Nia's outburst, but Silver Spoon cut in, "What do you mean you found a reason?" She questioned.

I look at Nia and wondered what kind of reason does she have that can expose them? I really didn't have a clue or anything, but what I was going to hear would probably decide whether I like these two as friends or hate them as enemies. I really didn't want to be talked at by a filly who knows what is going on in my life that I can't handle, but it does give me a few questions to ask Twilight about if what Diamond Tiara's sayings were true.

Nia took a deep breath, "For the Crusaders and I, you are jealous of us because we don't have our cutie marks and that our destinies have not been revealed scares you both. It scares you because our cutie marks might be better than yours altogether. Also, you'll have no reason to make fun of us once we get our cutie mark. As for Spike, he himself has done nothing to you, but despite this, you'll make fun of him because your running out of efforts to make fun of the Crusaders." I look at the two, who were backing away slowly and she continued, "I rest my case. Run along now." She waved her hoof.

Diamond Tiara and Sliver Spoon stomped away in fury which made me believe what Nia said was true. The Crusaders and I gave her a big hug in return of her actions, but once we let go, we saw something that made us gasp.

"Nia! Your cutie mark!" Apple Bloom shouted pointing towards her flank.

Nia turned her head to see her bottom had a cutie mark: it had an envelop with the world behind it. She gasped at it as she was bouncing in glee because she has a cutie mark. The Crusaders and I bounced with her as well, there was no jealous between us, just the excitement that the second Crusader earned her cutie mark.

Later on, we all made it to Sweetie Belle's parents house for a sleep over due to the fact that Rarity was going to get busy. The last time I saw her was she was in a rush for a last minute fashion appointment in Canterlot and we said good-bye before we made our way to Sweetie Belles. We also celebrated Nia's cutie mark with apple cider and candy from Sugarcube corner. I on the other hand, was gnawing on a ruby that Twilight and Frank gave to me when they got back from Canterlot. Apple Bloom was cuddling against me as I pet her mane while Nia, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were talking.

"What does your cutie mark mean?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I have no idea, but it looks wicked." Scootaloo complemented.

I glanced at her cutie mark, "It means that she is a messenger of some kind, the envelope means that she is a deliverer and the world in the background means the letter inside will help the world somehow." I explained.

"You mean she delivered a message to Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon the harsh truth is related to her cutie mark?" Apple Bloom asked.

I nodded, "It's the only explanation I can come up with because I've read 'To define your Cutie Mark'."

Nia claps her hooves together, "Maybe that's it! I'm must be some sort of preacher!"

"Say what now?" Scootaloo asked.

"It means she helps ponies that have issues with their life and tries to help them." Sweetie Belle explained.

"What are you? A dictionary?" Scootaloo teased.

I rolled my eyes, "No, everybody knows what the word means Scoots." I stated.

Scootaloo harrumphed while Nia continued, "What else shall we do for this night of celebrating?" She asked.

"How about we play Monopoly?" I asked.

Apple Bloom nuzzled me, "That's fine with me."

Everyone else agreed and I made my way downstairs to get the board game. The one thing that I didn't notice was that Apple Bloom followed and hugged me from behind. Her warmth welcomed me as I turned around to face her and set the game next to me. She pecked me on the cheek and I returned it.

"I wish we could stay like this forever." She said.

"Me too, but our friends are waiting to play the game." I said petting her mane.

"I know, I know. I just wanted to do this and perhaps do something... Bold." She whispered in my ear.

I was confused, but then her lips were on contact with mine for a moment. I felt my cheeks burning up, "Apple Bloom." I tried to muster words.

"Shh." She said, "I just only want to have a kiss on the lips and thats it."

I nodded, "T-That's fine, but it caught me by surprise."

She smirked, "Really?"

"Yep." I smiled.

She kissed me again and walked up stairs to her friends. I sighed, 'She's a keeper.' I thought. I grabbed the game once more and headed up the stairs to play a long game of Monopoly.

Note: This game did not destroy their friendship because their version of Monopoly is very different from ours.

The Distressing News

-Jayden's point of view-

"So... What you're telling me is that Celestia wants to join the herd?" I asked Luna.

She nodded, "Yes, she became interested during the Estrus Incident."

My spine shivered at the thought. I really don't want to be reminded of that incident because I felt that my balls were in danger. Though I shrug it off because this event wouldn't happen again... Right? Luna and I were currently in my room, lying in our bed and Luna was beside me with her wing covering my body. Her warmth radiated with my own as she nuzzled against my neck like a spoiled cat.

I clicked my tongue, "I really don't know about that. Wouldn't that be considered... Incest?" I asked blushing slightly.

She shakes her head, "Not unless you want a threesome. You can have intercourse all you want with me or her if you considered it."

I tapped my chin with my hoof, "I still don't know... I would like to think about it." I peck her cheek, "Can you wait for a little while until I make my decision."

She nodded, "Of course my dear." She pecks me back.

We continue to snuggle, but my mind is currently uneasy. In all honesty I've never been through this kind of issue before. It confuses me that I, as a male, can have many wives because polygamy is practiced throughout Equestria. Whereas, it is banned and shunned upon in most of the world that I lived in before. The reason was not that I was in the world before, but my feelings are split between this situation. Should I love Luna and Celestia at the same time? I really couldn't think straight. It was like the world was...

*STING!!!!*

I felt Luna's wing come off of me because I happened to be thrown across the room against the wall. I don't know what happened, but I tried to get up. When tried to bend my knees, I felt my headache growing and I groaned in response.

"Jayden!?" Luna said getting up and coming to my aid.

I tried to speak, but got another surge of pain.

*STING!!!!*

When I closed my eyes, I felt my consciousness slowly slipping away, but I felt Luna's aura surround me. It down graded the pain, but it didn't stop the surging. I felt something coming out of my head and I screamed in response.

'What in the... Bloody hell is going on in there?!' I shouted in my head.

Binary spoke, 'Sorrow has somehow gone berserk and is wanting out with the magic you have!'

'Luna's trying to comfort you, but I could hear that she is distressed.' Valentine stated.

'GRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!' Sorrow roared.

I tried to hold back Sorrow, I tried to reason with him to calm down. Unfortunately, this was not meant to be. He roared once more and his magic, that was once my own, was too much. I fell into darkness after that and I only heard Luna screaming out my name.

Terrible images passed through me and I couldn't do anything to stop it. I tried to move, but my muscles were on fire when I tried to twitch any part of my body. I couldn't breathe either because my brain forgot how function. As I was trying to move, my room was being destroyed. I tried to speak, but my throat was blocked and was instead replaced with a moan. The moan caused the castle walls and pillars to collapse around the images passing through me. I felt tears dripping down my cheek as the world that I love is being turned into nothing but mere ruins. Something did stop, I felt my left shoulder being stabbed by something. I looked at the shoulder, despite the burning pain, and saw the stab wound was round. Then I felt a familiar aura going into my shoulder, I felt the pain recede away from me as well as the darkness retreated around me. When the area turned white, I heard someone or somepony screaming out my name. "JAYDEN!!"

I awaken to the open starry sky, but my head was looking up while my body was against the wall. The first thing I felt was my fingers. Was I human again? If so, how did that happen? My head drops down to see that my feet were on the ground, but I looked at my left shoulder to see Luna's horn impaled into it. My eyes drift down the horn to see a devastated Luna, tears dripping down her muzzle, whimpering something to me repeatedly. "Please come back to me, please come back to me." I lifted my right hand and touched her ear which made her flinch. She opened her eyes, saw me and started to cry.

"I'm sorry..." She said. "I'm sorry that I did this to you."

My head then opened a dam that flooded my mind of what happened while I was out cold. Sorrow took over and rampaged the castle. Luna tried to stop him, but he brutally slapped her on the side and she caused a crater to be formed where her body impacted. Sorrow ignored her as the beautiful palace became rubble. I open my eyes again and gaze upon the background.

Fire, debris, wounded guards, and most of all Luna who's heart has been broken. My vision was blurred as tears streamed down my cheek and I cupped Luna, who was shaking.

"No... It's me who is sorry, Luna. I never wanted this to happen... I thought I had control..." I put my hand over my eyes, "Why did this have to happen again, but to a.... Brutal extent?!" I shouted.

Luna slowly pulled out her horn out of my flesh. I screamed out in pain as this happened, when the horn was out, I felt my skin heal the hole completely. I looked at the wound in amazement, but fell to my knees. I looked down on my feet, but they were hooves instead of human feet. Below my waist was nothing, but a pony's lower part. That's when Binary's logic separated from me as I fell to the floor on my knees. This overwhelming experience made me start to giggling. I continue this as if it's making me feel better, but suddenly I coughed out blood onto to floor and this grew my giggles into laughter. This laugh grew louder and louder as I now realized that there was no turning back to what I've seen. I'm not human anymore and this terrified me. I felt tears continuously stream out of my eyes and my throat was on fire. I choked and the sudden laughs turned into whining, then to waling and to howling.

"WHAT THE FUCK HAS HAPPENED TO ME!!!??" I shouted into the sky as my emotional withdraw continued.

I felt Luna's wing cover me and I wrapped my arms around her neck. I felt my right hand touch something wet and this made Luna hiss slightly. I pulled back and saw blood on my palm.

'No... No, no, no, no, no!!!' I shouted as I felt Valentine's presence dissipate in my heart.

My breaths became short, my logic was fucked, my sense of living was being destroyed before me and I felt Luna's hoof against my back. I look back at her and she was crying as well. I felt my world shattering before my eyes and I looked up to see Celestia with a look of uncertainty.

"You made quite the mess here, my friend." She said as her horn glowed.

"I'm... Sorry..." I tired to say between breaths.

It was then Celestia lowered her horn against my forehead and I slipped into a state of sleep. 'I don't want to wake up to a nightmare I've created.' I thought.

I fell into a lucid dream to which I could control. I make a bar and it appeared right in front of me. It was a bar from downtown London and the bar's name was Valentine's. I sighed and proceed to walk into the place. The bar itself was empty and there was only two people inside. Binary was sitting at the bar with his head dropped on the counter with the sign of crying. Valentine was cleaning his cups, but were shattering each and every time he would try to touch it. I walked up to them and sat right next to Binary.

I sighed, "What happened out there?" I asked.

Valentine glared at me, "Do you really have to know again?!" He shouted.

I winched at his outburst, but Binary spoke, "Don't shout, please. I'm just as confused, heartbroken, and depressed as you are."

"Sorrow gained control... How did it happen?" I wondered.

"It's the magic that is in this world." Binary wiped his tears with a handkerchief.

Valentine crossed his arms, "He converted your magic into his own and took control of your body. We were powerless to stop him. You were the only last defense to hold him back, but it was worthless."

I hung my head, "I guess Frank was right, for once. I lost control of my... Twin brother."

Binary puts a hand on my shoulder, "What happened back there, it's in the past. For now you need to amend your actions."

"Help rebuild the relationship you and Luna had before it's too late." Valentine added.

I hear a chuckle behind me, "You know, I wouldn't go berserk on you like that."

Our heads turn to see Sorrow sitting on the table, he was tapping his fingers on the table and his legs nervously tapped the ground. I wondered why he didn't show up here in the first place, but I got a response from Binary.

"Why the fuck are you here?" He asked.

"You destroyed many things here in this world, why in the flying fuck are you here? Are you here to become good after what you just did to LUNA?!" Valentine shouted.

"SHUT UP!" Sorrow shouted punching and destroying the table into shattered pieces.

Everyone was silent and I spoke, "What do you have to say for yourself brother?" I asked.

He stood up and frowned, "I'm telling the truth when I'm saying this: Someone took control of me and gave me an adrenaline rush. This rush turned into anger and it was out of my control. To which leads me to the reason you guys couldn't control me at all."

I tapped my chin, "He's not lying." Binary and Valentine turn to me, "He smiles like a Cheshire cat, so he telling the truth."

"Are you sure?" Valentine asked suspiciously.

"Yes, Jayden is telling the truth and Sorrow, for once, is telling no lie." Binary stated.

"Ah shit." Valentine said pointing to the wall, "Looks like we're out of time."

I saw the bar slowly turn into white and I cursed under my breath. I didn't want this dream to end because I don't want to see what damage I've done to Canterlot and Luna.

Then I felt Binary and Valentine's hand touch my shoulder, "We'll be here for you." They said.

I nodded and look at Sorrow, "I trust nothing else will happen?"

He smirked, "I'll let Binary and Valentine know ahead of time if it happens again."

"Yeah, no one messes with us and gets away from it." Binary said.

I scoff, "No shit Sherlock."

"Just make sure you apologize to Luna first." Valentine said to which I nod in response. I felt the bar turn into a white room and my vision became black.

My eyes open to a hospital room, my ears got bombarded by the noise of a heart monitor, my body was lying on the bed and I felt another source of warmth to my right. As I got my eyes adjusted, I look to my right and saw Luna lying beside me. Her hair was still flowing, but then I saw the bandage covering up her torso and her left wing. 'I've hurt the one I love.' I thought. I shook my head slightly and lifted up the covers to see my bottom half. It was still the same when I first regained consciousness, I had hooves for feet and most of all I looked like a Centaur. The only good thing though is that I'm not short, but I was the same height before I became a Pegasus.

I heard a knock on the door and it opened to reveal a Unicorn doctor with a clipboard that he was levitating. He had a serious expression on his face and was looking at me in particular.

He spoke, "Jayden, is it?" He asked.

I nod, "Yes, that is me."

"You have recovered from your injures just fine, without magic." He said jotting down some notes.

"What do you mean no magic?" I asked.

"You have been out for the past month and your injuries couldn't be healed with magic. We don't know the cause, but something is preventing your body to heal with our assistance." He stated.

'I've been asleep for an entire month?' I thought. I thought I was having a dream that only last a night, but it last through a month? This didn't make any sense... Something is controlling me... Right Sorrow?

'As I said before, this entity is taking control like it's no bodies business.' He said internally.

I look at Luna and back to the doctor, "What about Luna?"

He sighed, "She happens to be the same, it seems her magic can only heal her, but she cannot be healed by an outside source. She has been awake though and hasn't left your side since you fell asleep."

'So, Luna is going through this as well?' I thought. "Do my friends know about this incident?" I asked. I needed to know as well because they would be concerned that I have been asleep this entire time after my... Rampage episode.

The doctor lowers his head a little, "I believe Celestia will tell you the distressing news when she gets here today."

"Wha... Why aren't you telling me if my friends know about this? I want to know why?" I demanded.

He headed out the door and closed it to leave it unanswered. I clenched my left hand into a fist and punched the wall behind me. 'Damn it all!' I shouted internally.

"Jayden?" Luna whispered.

My anger resided as my attention turned to Luna, who was awake. "Luna..." I said.

I ran my right hand through her mane and I could feel that she was shivering. Was she scared? Was she excited to see me... I hope it's the second reason because I don't want Luna to be afraid of me.

"I thought you were gone, I'm sorry for what I did." She said.

I put a finger on her lip and she whimpered, "Shh... It's my fault that this happened... Besides, when I was out, I found out that there was another magic involved that got me to go... Berserk."

She nuzzled my neck, "I know, when my horn... went through you, I sensed another presence and it disappeared when I used my magic to get you back."

I cupped her cheek with my hand, "I thank you for getting me out of that mess and I hope you can forgive me with these stupid personalities that I have."

"They're not stupid, Jayden. They make who you are and that is the Pegasus... Er... Man that I fell in love with." She stated pecking my cheek.

"So, you're not afraid of me?" I asked.

She shook her head lightly, "Just slightly shaken up by what happened. I'll never be afraid of you ever, my love."

I leaned in for a kiss on the lips until someone cleared her throat. Luna and I turn to see Celestia with a neutral expression, but I could feel her radiating power making my spine shiver.

"We have to talk Jayden, for your friends have been through the same experience on that same night." She stated.

I looked at her with a shocked expression. My friends have gone berserk as well... What in the bloody hell is going on? Who is behind this madness? Who would want to take control of our anti-selves? Most of all, what will he do next?

I turn my body so my hoof legs can touch the floor and I stood up without the consequence of falling over. I decided from this point forward, I'll let my personalities control me to where they can protect me from this entity. I want to protect who I love and my friends, who have brought me into this world, will be under my protection as well.

'Everybody got that?' I asked everyone internally.

'Yep!' Everyone said in unison. As I stood there I felt my body radiating heat. Valentine was calibrating my body so I can adjust to the added hooves instead of feet. I immediately learned how to walk on two hooves when Binary reported in. I felt my hair growing to my original hair style I had in school. My evil Twin, Sorrow, was giving me the power to my eyes, ears and skin so I could feel anyone's presence in the area that was a threat.

"Show me where they are your highness." Binary said taking over my vocal cords.

Celestia was taken aback from this slight transformation and was astounded by the voice that Binary put out. I glance at Luna, who was just as shocked as Celestia and had her horn glowing towards my general direction.

I raised my hand and spoke instead of Binary, "Luna, I'm still here. I am pissed about what they did to you and the others. I'm going to help them to return this menace a favor."

She let her guard down and her magic receded, "I understand Jayden, but please be careful." She said.

I look to Celestia and I let Binary took over, "Now, if that's settled. Where are my friends, Celestia?"

She sighed, "I must tell you now, but please don't get angry because of this news."

"I won't get angry, if anything else I'll be upset." I said.

"Logan was on a delivering trip and his life line was gone. When my guards found him, he was burned to a crisp by this unknown entity that you and your friends have encountered. I read his life line and he was sacrificed for the use of Dark Magic." She said.

"What?" My personalities said in unison.

Luna spoke up, "This entity used Dark Magic to take control your bad personality and you went berserk because of it."

"My friends when through the same fate?" I asked them.

Celestia nodded, "Your friends have also been through this as well, but Logan is now in a better place. I've already let Frank and his friends know about this. They were heart broken by this and would like your moral support."

"Before I go, how much damage was caused?" Valentine asked this time.

"You only did damage to quarter of the caste and part of the garden. Ryan did no damage because he was knocked out when the incident happened. Aston flattened half of Sweet Apple acres, Connor swallowed quarter of Sugarcube Corner and as for Frank..." She trailed off.

"What about Frank?" I asked.

She cleared her throat and seemed to be getting nervous, "Twilight knew about the presence and teleported Frank to the Castle of the Two Sisters. All of Tartarus broke loose and the entire Everfree Forest is flatted to the ground."

Luna's eyes widened when she heard of this news, and I lean against the bed with my right arm. "What do you mean flattened?" I wondered.

"It's nonexistent." She bluntly said.

"You're telling me that if I look out this window, the Everfree Forest will be nothing but a big field." I said walking to look out the window to see Ponyville and saw no tree's... No tree's, no bushes, just a giant crater where the castle was. Beside the castle, I saw the Tree of Harmony right next to it and it was still intact.

I covered my face with my hand and I sighed, "Let's meet them and come up with a recovery plan... Were there any casualties?"

She shook her head, "No, there weren't."

I sighed, "We got a lot of ground to cover. Let's go."

Author's Note

Ladies and gentlemen, I give you the beginnings of the Berserk Arc. I hope you loved this chapter because I loved typing all of it. Enjoy! :pinkiecrazy:

Recovery

-Connor's point of view-

I lie in the bed of the hospital room. It felt so familiar, coming to this place after I got my cutie mark that seemed to burn my whole body. Now it's for a different reason, I transformed into a humanoid monster and engulfed a quarter of Sugarcube Corner. I wasn't asleep, I didn't want to close my eyes because that is what probably triggered it. A huge ear drumming STING happened as I heard my anti-personality's name: Avarice. After I heard the name, I lost consciousness and woke up at the Hospital in Ponyville. Unfortunately, Pinkie was the only one who got injured, which made me upset that I hurt my precious mare-friend. Speaking of Pinkie, she was lying right next to me, slightly snoring which made me smile. Then she squirmed to get comfortable and slightly cooed when her face was right next to mine.

I smiled, 'Oh Pinkie, what am I going to do with you?' I thought.

I hear the door open and my attention turns to Jayden, who was different. He was half human and half horse, just like a Centaur. Though that wasn't the only difference, he had hair from when he was a kid and somehow his entire presence was menacing. Despite all this, I was no different, what I mean is that my left arm was a ponies arm and only my right foot is a hoof as well. I'm surprised that Jayden went through such a transformation and I've only suffered a minor case of... Whatever this is. Maybe it's a side affect? I really don't know.

Jayden sighed, "We need to gather everybody back to Twilight's castle. I came back from Canterlot and you're the first person I run into. I suppose you heard of the 'news'?"

I don't think I would like the news to be repeated to me in person. Three words filled into my head about this whole incident: Logan is dead. How can that be? Can death happen in Equestria? When I asked Celestia this, she told me that there hasn't been a case of murder ever since Luna and herself took over Equestria as their rulers. Death happens when it wants to, but it was unfair to Logan, who was enjoying himself, was sacrificed by something that caused our anti-beings to become berserk. He died for something that was pure evil and I can't let that pass by me.

"I've heard the news and it pisses me off." I told him clenching my hands into a fist.

"Good, now if we're in the same page, lets get to work." He said.

I nodded, "Alright." I look at Pinkie who had her barrel all bandaged up. I peck her on the cheek and got out of the bed on my feet/hoof. It felt weird at first, but I decided to shrug it off and made my way out of the room.

"Let's get the others." I stated.

He nodded, "You might be surprised by their appearances-" He stopped at mid sentence while I gave him a glare saying: 'Do I give a fuck?' I walked passed him and made my way to find Aston and Frank. I wanted to know what they looked like after they destroyed majority of Sweet Apple Acres and the entire Everfree Forest.

I saw the room with their name on it. It seems that they were sharing the same room and when I opened the door it confirmed my suspicions. Aston and Frank were right next to one another, but in a critical state. Aston had a broken leg, arm and rib cage, he was covered up like a mummy. Frank was no different, his face was covered up with a cast. His hip and legs, judging by the X-rays, were broken in several places. I also notice something from Frank as well, Celestia's cutie mark has disappeared. I really worries me that he lost a Cutie mark during that transformation and I would have to ask him or Twilight about the issue. In-between them was two distressed mares: Twilight, who has seen better days, looked worn out from this and was sleeping; Apple Honey's face was slightly covered in her own tears and was sleeping right next to Twilight.

I rest my hand on the chair to lean against it. 'This isn't happening...' I thought. 'Our group has fallen apart and we've been taken down by an unknown entity.' This was making me more and more pissed off. Though I thought of Pinkie and took a deep breath to control my emotions.

I hear Jayden hiss for pain as if he went through that as well, "All I have to say is... Damn." He said.

I looked at him, "Gee you think?!" I shouted.

This woke up Twilight and Apple Honey. They stretched as they yawned and they went their separate ways to meet up with their lover. Twilight did a spell, but it backfired which made her fly towards the wall. In a blink of an eye, Jayden was already there and caught Twilight before she could impact and damage the wall.

"I don't think you need to do that." Jayden said setting Twilight down.

"But..." She looks at Frank, "He's hurt."

I sighed, "It seems magic won't work at all on us because something is behind it all." I stated.

Apple Honey's ear twitched, "Who or what would want to do this kind of thing?"

Jayden shook his head, "We don't know the cause, but what I do know is that these guys mean serious business and we need to get these two back into shape somehow." He said looking out the window.

I stood up straight, "Let's do some research on our current status of our bodies and see if we can find a loop hole to heal ourselves." I suggested.

Twilight's ears perk up, "I like your suggestion." She looks at Frank and peck him on the cheek, "Let's go back to the Castle and do just that."

Apple Honey spoke, "I would like to help as well." She looks at Aston, "I don't want to be left behind and I care for him so much." She sniffed.

"We all care about one another Apple Honey." I said.

"Let's make haste." Jayden said leaving the room.

Twilight and Apple Honey left me behind so I was alone with Frank and Aston. They made it possible to live in this world. I sighed and started to leave. I looked behind me for one last time and closed the door to head towards the castle. 'Let's get them better shall we?' I thought to myself.

After searching for countless hours in the library section in the castle, I decided to go to the kitchen for a break and have a sandwich. Before I got to the door, something caught my attention. It was a sudden blur and it headed upstairs. I suddenly got curious, I walked up the stairs and saw the blur go into Frank's room. I enter the room and found absolutely nothing. The thing that caused the blur was gone and I was a little bit pissed that this was leading me nowhere. So I punched the right peg of the bed and it suddenly sunk into the crystal ground. There was a click, then a hiss and a door was being form from across the room.

"GUYS!" I shouted.

I heard a sudden burst of magic and Twilight appeared next to me. This caused me to jump and scream because that was something I was trying to get use to, even though I lived here for about almost a year. Apple Honey came in after I have shouted to see if I was alright. Jayden then came into the room with a slight smirk on his face and I just gave him the bird as Twilight analyzed the mysterious door.

"This door leads to the mirror that connects to your world." Twilight explained.

"Why was it hidden?" I asked.

"To keep the enemies out of it and for some reason there are more items in this room." She said walking into the room.

Jayden crossed his arms, "What do you mean more items?" He asked.

I followed Twilight into the room and there was an assortment of potions on the tables, diagram posters about magic being a liquid and there was some spell books on a separate table.

"So this is where he put all those books that were borrowed." She said levitating them into the air.

I read the title out loud, "Making magic into a liquid?" I questioned.

Twilight suddenly gasped, "Of course! It makes so much sense!"

"Uh, Twilight, can you tell us what makes sense?" Jayden asked.

"What have you discovered, Twilight?" Apple Honey wondered.

Twilight smiled and slightly blushed, but cleared her throat, "I believe Frank already solved your problem. Since magic can't heal you, this healing potion will heal you instead. Whatever is blocking your bodies from other magical aid, this potion is the loop hole that can get them back to full health." She explained.

"Tell us what we need to bring to make the potions and we'll get it." Jayden said in another voice.

"GAH!" I shouted.

I glance at Twilight and Apple Honey who had their jaws down. Jayden just scratched the back of his head and smiled sheepishly. Did one of his personalities took over? If so, Twilight had her horn glowing and Apple Honey grabbed a surgical knife for self defense.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Jayden shouted. Everypony stopped what they were doing and he sighed, "I guess I have some explaining to do."

I nodded, "Let's just get Frank and Aston healed then we'll talk about your issue." I pointed with my hoof towards him.

Twilight sighed and started to make a list of items we needed to get. Once it was finished we made our way out of the castle to get the ingredients. Jayden went out, but I stayed behind to ask Twilight about the Frank's Celestia's cutie mark.

"I have a question Twilight." Her attention turns to me, "What happened to Celestia's cutie mark that was on Frank?"

She sighed, "The Tree of Harmony was... Dying because of Frank's outburst. So I helped him, when he was barely conscious, to perform the 'Transfer' spell to revive the tree. Now it's sitting there with the roots glowing with Celesta's aura."

I nodded, "So if the tree died then bad events would happen?"

"More or less, but now we don't have to worry about it anymore. Connor, could you please go help Jayden to get the ingredients. I need to read up on how to make this potion correctly." She said getting her face into the book.

I nodded as she handed me a list of plants to get. I complied with her command and headed out the castle to find the plants.

After several hours, Jayden and I finally found the ingredients for the potion that will hopefully heal us back to full health. The potion looked weird and when I say weird, it was a weird green turning into orange. We didn't question it because medicine tastes bad, but it's good for the body. The four of us got to the Hospital room, where Frank and Aston were, and Twilight handed us our vial of potions.

I held mine with my right hand and I gulped, "Well bottoms up, I guess." Both of us clink our vials and gulped it down as a shot. Both of us hiccup and we both fall to the ground to lose our consciousness.

When we awoke, we were on a couch and Jayden was lying on me, snoring. I pushed him off and the first thing I felt was that my left arm was normal with my five fingers. I looked at Jayden, who was covered by a towel and I saw his feet was back to normal. I looked across the room and both of the hospital beds were empty. I got out of my seat and stretched. I notice that my body felt reborn somehow and what made me notice was that my reflexes were a bit faster than before. I moved my left arm and it felt it was light as a feather.

"Whoa." I said.

"Whoa is right." Frank said.

My eyes immediately turn to Frank, who was looking out the window. I didn't notice it at first, but he was tearing apart his casts on his legs, arms and face. Once they were off, Frank looked like he was back to normal. I saw Twilight walk towards him and she nuzzled his hand. Frank responded by scratching the back of her ears.

"Are you feeling alright?" Twilight asked.

He sighed, "Physically, yes. Mentally, no. My friend, who I brought into this world, has passed on. Once we have a plan, we'll have funeral dedicated to him."

I frowned, "I guess it's for the best."

"How are you feeling Connor?" Frank asked.

"Other than the news of me going mad and consuming some of Sugarcube Corner, I'm just cheeky." I crossed my arms.

I hear Jayden yawn, "I feel my toes again. I suppose that knock out potion did the trick. How did you make it?" He asked.

I really wanted to know as well, but not only that, why was Frank researching different types of potions? "Why were you making potions for the right time?" I asked.

Aston, Jayden, Apple Honey, Twilight and I look at Frank. He didn't move, nor did he flinch, but he sighed. "Does a man or Unicorn have hobbies? This was my hobby, I sort of found the love of potion making and kept it a secret when I brought you guys here." He explained.

"So you borrowed those books for your hobby?" Twilight asked.

He sighed again, "Yes, but we're getting off track. We need to have a plan and... Make a grave for our friend to rest in peace."

Everyone went silent, but one thing popped into my mind, "What about Rainbow Dash? Hasn't she been told?" I wondered.

Twilight and Apple Honey look at me as the realization and Aston spoke up, "Where is she now?"

Aston, Frank, Jayden and I slap our foreheads, "Fuck." We said in unison.

All of us separated to find Rainbow Dash. If she has heard about what happened to Logan... There will be some consequences. Frank and Twilight went to look for her at Cloudsdale, Apple Honey and Aston went to Sweet Apple Acres and possibly The Prancing Pony, and Jayden and I went towards her house. Jayden still has his magic available and was able to cast a cloud walking spell on us both. Though he was exhausted when he cast it and said that his magic was being limited as well. Damn this entity, they're giving us the big disadvantage here; we're trying to save a friend, whether she knows it, from committing suicide.

After Jayden recovered, he teleported us both to the clouds and I went ahead so he could recharge his energy. Luckily, Dash's house was really close that it was only a few cloud jumps away. I looked around and all of a sudden I saw the same blur that was in the castle. The blur went into her house and I saw a sign on the mailbox that said 'Rainbow's residence'. I walked inside... Well walked through the wall technically and saw Rainbow slumped on the couch, sleeping. Though when I got closer, I saw that she had been crying her eyes out. Her cheeks were drenched from crying and her wings were all ruffled up. The one thing I did notice was a little bulge coming out of her belly. Has she let herself go? I know she is an athlete, but...

"Sweet Celestia." I whispered as I realized what condition she is in.

She opens her eyes and jumps into attention, "LOGAN!" She shouted. She looks around and then looks at me. I wave my hand to say hello, but was interrupted, "I guess it wasn't a dream... Was it?" She asked me.

I shook my head, "Unfortunately, this is not a dream."

"Connor... Tell me straight forward and don't lie to me... Is Logan..." She choked, but continued. "Is Logan dead?"

That question punched my mental stamina like a ton of bricks smashing into a helpless egg. I feel my color slowly draining away from face to toe, my skin gave me goosebumps as memories of Logan, the others and I have a great time. I knelt down and wondered why this feeling was going through me now?

...

It's never easy, you know. Letting the fact go that your friend has passed on at the age of nineteen. Having that kind of life being taken away for evil purposes is just demeaning. I feel a hoof touch my face. I look up at Rainbow to only see a blurry Rainbow Dash. Tears were going down my cheek and I slowly sobbed.

"Yes Rainbow." I gasped some air, "He has died and won't be coming back." There was a pause and I stuttered, "B-but, h-he's now in a better place."

I lowered my head in sadness and when I looked up, everybody was here. Jayden, Frank, Aston, Apple Honey, Pinkie, Luna, Applejack, Rarity, Twilight, Ryan (who is still a Unicorn), Coco, Fluttershy and Celestia. We were all compact into this single living room and when Rainbow noticed she started to cry again.

"IT'S NOT FAIR!" She groaned in sorrow as she buried her face into my shoulder.

It surprised me at first, but I hugged her tightly to let her know that me and my friends are here to support her. She sobbed for what seems like forever, maybe an eternity, but I didn't care. I didn't care because I happened to be whining about Logan's death as well. The room got tense and I heard that there were sobs coming from everypony. Even my friends are balling their eyes out. I glanced at my friends: Frank had his arm against the wall while tears were going through the clouds, Jayden was sobbing on his forearm trying to suck it up, but couldn't, Aston had his hand on his face as tears streamed down his cheeks and slightly sobbed and Ryan hugged Coco as they both bawled their eyes. Everypony else was in a depressed mood as well. Celestia had her head down, looking saddened. Luna, Twilight and Apple Honey were supporting their lovers as much as they could. Applejack and Rarity hugged one another and silently shed tears. Then my eyes lay upon Pinkie, she had her hair completely deflated as she walked up to Rainbow and I. I put my arm around her in the hug and she sincerely started to cry as well. Fluttershy jumped on top of Rainbow was weeping her eyes on to her feathers. Rainbow accepted Fluttershy by hugging her with her wing. All of us in this moment were crying for the loss of one life. This one life was our friend, our buddy, and we all stayed there until the sun was lowered by Celestia.

-Third person-

As the group shared their sorrows and misery, their tears were causing the part of Rainbow's cloud to darken. With this, warm rain came down and melted a patch of the snow to expose the grass. Beneath the grass however was a seed and once the tears touched it, the seed grew fast. The stem was firm and strong with the bud about to release an orange flower, a Californian Poppy, to bloom. The rain caused some grey pebbles to fall from a cliff and it safely landed to surround it. When the tears from the group ended, the flower did not decay due to the weather. Something spiritual or magical caused that patch to stay in the season of spring. Somepony or somebody from above were watching over them. The last beam of light touched the flower before the sun sank into the horizon.

Author's Note

I think I've hit the nail a little too hard, no? :ajsleepy: Hope you guys like the chapter of remorse. :fluttershysad: If you want to know, yes it is official, Logan is dead and won't be coming back from Dues Ex Machina. :raritycry: Things are going to escalate fast and it's going to get serious. :trixieshiftright:

Edit: My pre-reader got pissed because I post this before they could finish it.

Funeral and Broken Will

-Ryan's point of view-

Well, a lot of events happened. When I mean a lot, I mean A LOT. I'm so broken right now that I can't even comprehend what to say. There are some people who can deal with these kind of events and there are a lot of people who can't handle it at all. Meaning that everybody has a breaking point and I've reached mine. It's kind of funny though actually, I was brought to this world for a happy life. I mean hell, I have a mare-friend and an adopted daughter! They make my life brighter when I'm with them. I suppose I'll begin where my madness started to take over.

Number one...

The news of Logan's death came to me by Princess Celestia herself. I lost consciousness while everyone else went berserk, but I remained a Unicorn and didn't transform. When the information was told to me, I didn't know what to think. I know it wasn't a lie, I know it wasn't a joke, but it just felt so surreal. Equestria is meant for peace, not for evil. Granted, there are a handful of villains out there about to do their evil plans, but not to an extent to kill somepony. This was just pure evil and to make matters much worse, Rainbow is baring his child making her depressed. Coco and her friends tried to comfort Rainbow and it worked. Though it would take a while for her to let go what she loved the most.

Later on, Rainbow decided to visit Coco and I to talk about how to raise a family. At first I didn't know what to say in the matter, but Coco was happy to take her inside because it was still cold outside due to the winter.

"So, you've already heard the news that I'm into my second month of pregnancy and I would like your advice on how to raise a child properly." She said sitting on Rarity's fainting couch to get comfortable.

Rarity was currently in the kitchen getting everybody refreshments and Nia was already asleep upstairs. Coco and I glance at each other, unsure of what to say. We stayed there silent for a while until Rarity came in with the tea.

I levitated the cup with my magic and sighed, "To tell you the truth Dash, we don't have much to talk about, but we'll do our best." She nodded and took a sip as I continued, "What my parents gave me was a simple one, they raised me with their love and passion. They disciplined me for anything I did wrong and it led me to the man/stallion I am today."

Rainbow sighed, "So, lot's of love, care and do discipline if they do anything wrong. Anything else?"

I looked to Coco and she sighed as well, "The one thing that troubles me is that my parents were on the weak side on supporting me. Sure they loved me and cared for me, but they didn't cheer me on when I was in school. Also, they let me have my own choices when I was at that age, so I can choose who I wanted to be and now, here I am." She nuzzled my neck lightly.

Rainbow nodded and Rarity cleared her throat, "Never, ever neglect your family members. It is something that can happen easily and so fast that it can break a families trust. Also, when it happens it is almost impossible to recover from that sort thing."

Rainbow smiled a bit and finished off her tea, "Thanks guys. I would've gone to Twilight's, but I didn't want to read any books about the whole pregnancy thing. Besides, I don't want to know what kind of pain I'm about to go through when the time comes."

We nodded in agreement and I spoke, "I heard you were heading to the Doctor's tomorrow for an appointment. Do you want us to accompany you?"

All of us smiled and she smiled back, "That would be great actually."

The next day we went with Rainbow to the Doctors appointment and when they hooked up Rainbow Dash to the machine. Some good news had appeared.

"Miss Dash, it would seem you are now carrying twins." The doctor said double checking his monitor.

"That's wonderful!" Rarity cheered.

"Though there is an issue though, your foals are growing in a phenomenal rate. So much that you might be in the hospital sooner than you think to make a miracle happen." He said jotting down notes on his clipboard.

"Their growing rate, I believe, has something to do with magic." I theorized.

"It would make sense, but I'm not to sure." The doctor said.

Rarity cleared her throat, "Whether it's magic or not, it's still the miracle of making life."

Coco changed the subject, "Are they Pegasus or an Earth Pony?" She asked the doctor.

"One is a Pegasus and the other is a Unicorn." He said looking at the monitor.

"What!?" Rainbow screamed. "How can that be possible?"

"Did you have any unicorns in your family tree?" Rarity asked.

Then Dash was silent and blushed a little, "Oh..." She chuckled, "My second great grandmother was a Unicorn on my mother's side. So it would make since why I have a Unicorn foal."

'Kill them all...' Something whispered in my head.

I looked around to see nopony was behind me and I knew for a fact that none of the girls said that. I ignored it and shrug it off to continue the rest of our day.

After Rainbow's mood swing, we took her out for lunch. Then after we departed from her, this was one of the events that got me started. Not the news about Rainbow's twins, this made me happier actually. It was still the fact that Logan was no longer with us and my depression slowly took over.

Number two...

The week before the funeral was... How shoulde I say... Eventful. Frank had to personally go to the human world to inform Logan's parents that their son has passed on. I happened to be there because I had wrote some letters to their parents and I asked Frank if he could send the letters to them. He agreed as I gave him the stack of letters and then he went through the mirror. Twilight was currently lying on the bed reading a book that I couldn't make out the title and I asked her a question.

"How long did you have to wait for Frank when he had to pick us up?" I asked Twilight.

Twilight book marked the page and tapped her chin, "I'd say around an hour or two."

The realization just hit me, "Wait? An hour or two?"

"Yes that is correct. What's wrong with that?" She asked.

"It took us four hours to get from the airport to the mirror in Frank's room." I said.

"So there's a time difference. Interesting..." She mumbled the rest of her words until Frank flew back into the room from the mirror.

He pulled the right peg up and the room with the mirror closed. I raised an eyebrow, "What's going on?"

My eye's widen when I saw Frank covering his face, covered in dust, and quivering all over. I noticed that he was bleeding on his shoulder, leg and head; they weren't that serious, but it needed some medical attention. I walked closer to Frank and I heard that he was sobbing. Twilight immediately went to his attention and he flinched. Something must have got him so scared that he became into this state.

Finally Twilight spoke, "Frank, what happened at the other side."

He coughed to get the dust out of his lungs, "... My house is gone..." He whispered.

"W-What?" I said in a surprised tone.

Twilight used her magic to patch Frank up, "Frank, what is going on?"

Frank took a deep breath and rose his head up, "When I got to the house, the mirror was under rubble, and debris. I used my magic to lift up the debris and wondered why my parents had put the mirror in a dump. Once I got to the surface, I recognized the surroundings that I was in my neighborhood, but it was flattened to the ground." He was breathing faster and was trying to calm down.

I lean against the wall with the side of my back and tried to hold back my surging emotions. Frank's neighborhood was gone? There had to be more... Right?

He continued, "Before I even realized what happened, I found a broken TV, a cable box and some power cords. I used my magic to fix and re-watched all the news to see what happened...." He chuckled, "It happened..."

Twilight put her hoof on Frank's shoulder and spoke, "I don't understand..."

He stood up and howled the words that echoed through my mind, "THE WORLD WAS PLUNGED INTO ANOTHER NUCLEAR WAR!!!" He collapsed to his knees and proceeds to cry. "They wiped out the US, Japan, England, but not before the US wiped them out as well. I checked the cities that were hit..." He gasped, "A-All of o-our..."

I nearly fall, but stood back up, "DON'T YOU DARE SAY IT!!" I WON'T BELIEVE IT!!!" I shouted as tears streamed down my cheek.

"THEY'RE DEAD, RYAN!!! OUR PARENT'S ARE DEAD!!" He howled.

I punched the right peg and the door opened so I could gallop to the mirror. "Ryan!" Twilight shouted as I went through.

All I have to say is that I wished I had never went through that mirror. Once I got out, I landed on the pile of debris that Frank described. I was human again and it took my a while to adjust to my bipedal legs and fingers again. As I lie there, I glance around to see the fixed TV that flickered due to the fact that Frank's magic was still radiating through it. I immediately got up to look around the surroundings, everything was gone... No more civilization, no familiar buildings, no technology, most of all... No family. I used my magic to check the TV to see if it was false. I got the news channel to work and it had been playing replays of what happened. The cable box had the recordings of what was going on. I slumped my back and screamed of what I saw... Japan being nuked three times... My family... Is gone. I used my magic on me to see if this was an illusion, just some sick illusion that someone put up. It was 100% real and it hurts to even say that. Now I crawl back to the mirror and slide on through.

Once I got to the other side, I was a Unicorn again, but my mind wasn't stable. I wailed as I mourned for my parents, siblings, and for our friends parents as well. Twilight rushed into the room to see me devastated. Her ears splayed back and she dropped her head.

"So, it's true." Twilight whimpered.

'Now you have a reason to kill them...' It was the same voice, but it was all muffled because of all the wailing I have been putting out.

I nodded as I wept on the crystal floor, but was wrapped by Twilight's aura. I was then teleported to the living room where my friends and their loved ones were gathered around. I glance around with my blurry eyes, I saw Coco and everyone else was depressed, but became sad when I came in. Coco walked towards me and nuzzled my neck to comfort me.

"So, it's true?" Connor asked sniffing.

"Twilight." I whimpered and she turned to me, "Replay the memory of what I saw and show it to everyone."

She nodded and cast a spell on my forehead. When everyone saw the images, I heard more sobs coming from them.

"There's no going back..." Jayden coughed.

"I guess." I whispered.

Frank sighed and covered his face with his hand, "It looks like the funeral is going to become a memorial..." He got up to leave and Twilight cancelled the spell to catch up with him in silence.

This was the one that broke me, but I had hope here in Equestria. I had my family, Coco and Nia. Without them I would of lost my will to go on. They comfort me when I was depressed. It took weeks, but eventually we slowly accepted what has happened. It was because this world was wonderful that we could forget about our past one. Or we already had a strong will to fight on and to put the past behind us. Eventually Frank got everyone back to their feet to help him with the monument.

Number three...

The ceremony went well for the monument. With Celestia's help, she made a statue of earth for the monument. Our friend tried to make something to engrave the statue with, but couldn't think of anything. Then Frank thought of a quote that everyone agreed on and it was permanently etched on the bottom of the statue for everypony to see. It said:

“In three words I can sum up everything I've learned about life: it goes on.”

― Robert Frost

The monument was currently at the Ponyville park for all the citizens to see and for all the future generations to come. It has been three weeks since Logan's death and we were finally able to plan the funeral.

Once all the prayers were said, the earth ponies buried Logan in a coffin right next to his grave stone. As the ground was level to our feet, Rainbow had been tearing up the whole time, but Applejack and her friends were supporting her in anyway possible. The gravestone I had read, still lingers in my mind when I thought about Logan.

Rest In Peace

Logan

A great friend, lover, father and a cheerful guy.

"Ah, what a great funeral. Such a disappointing sight." Someone said in the background.

My back shivered all over due to the man's voice. I turned around to see two people, one man and one women. I immediately recognized the women, but the man was a different story. This man was wearing a black T-shirt, and grey shorts; he had jet black hair and his eyes were white. I thought that he was blind, but he blinked and tapped his sword that was exposed. The women however was my ex, she became a bitch when I hooked up with her, she cheated on me, and fooled me with her love.

"-----?" I muted. I shook my head and licked my lips. I did say her name, but there was nothing audible that came out.

She giggled, "Ah, ah, ah... Your not saying my name are you?" She winked.

"What's going on here?" Aston demanded as he stood up.

"Oh?! Feisty aren't we?" The man said.

Connor opened his mouth, but it was mute as well, "-----? What?" He grabs his throat, "That felt weird."

"Ah! It feels nice for no one to say my true name. Just call me Derick." He said stretching.

I was about to say something, but when I blinked, the girl (I'll name Barb for now) slapped me in the face. Though it felt like a punch because I flew into the air and smashed into a tree. The air in my lungs escaped and I restarted my breathing to stay conscious.

"RYAN!" Coco cried.

"How does it feel?!" Barb shouted, "I give you my love as I did for the rest of the boys and you break up with me?!"

This is not the Barb I know, before I moved to Equestria, she turned a good leaf and actually focused on her life for the better good. Granted she's dead now and this Barb is stuck in the past. I recovered, but didn't respond to her antics.

The guys tried to go after her, but Derick stopped them in their tracks, "Nope. This is their fight, I believe you have to deal with me. You can continue darling."

"Thank you Derick, now for you!" She slaps Coco.

I heard her yelp in pain as she flew into the air and lands into a lake. She got up to the surface and swam to the shore. I saw Barb walking towards her and Coco was intimidated by her presence. My entire body was now in shock, Coco was hurt, she was crying, shivering and was scared.

That was the last straw. Logan dies, our families and our world is gone, and now Coco is hurt. Something raged inside me, it was the voice who had been saying to kill everyone and it's name came into my mind. 'Qualm.' I thought. Qualm is this emotion that was built up and it couldn't be contained anymore. This emotion became my other personality, being home schooled prevented me to be non-emotional and that was alright, I didn't have to deal with another personality that was formed by magic. Though with all of the events that happened, it broke me.

'NOW YOU MAY KILL HER!' Qualm shouted internally.

"YOU BITCH!" I howled.

She turns to face me and smiles, "Did you say something?" She turns to Coco, "Did you want to protect this hoe?" She grabs her cheeks with her finger nails, "Go ahead, get me and save her. I dare you!"

When she said 'you' the world slowed down and I felt my body slowly crunch into a transformation sequence. I didn't lose consciousness because I wanted to control Qualm. I sprint towards her and when I was in front of her she smirked. I wondered what she was smiling about, but she grabbed my by the throat and lifted me into the air.

"This is what your friend tried to do when he was getting power. I held him up like this and I used my other hand to finish the job." Barb said lifting up her hand.

Coco shouted something and bit Barb's hand in order to stop her. She screams in pain as green blood leaked through Coco's mouth onto the grass. 'Thank you Coco.' I thought. I got my right hoof and punched her right in the face. My hoof felt her cheek bones break and she flew towards the tree that I landed in. I was about to fall to my hooves and to comfort Coco, but felt something going through my barrel.

"Sleep now, furious Unicorn." Derick said pushing his sword through me.

"RYAN!" Everybody yelled.

I grunted and tried to say something, but Derick pulled the sword out of me and I plopped to the ground like a rag doll. I felt my own blood staining my back and the grass around myself. I blinked and saw Coco crying her eyes out, repeating my name and to not die. I look to my right and saw Frank, Jayden, Connor and Aston getting furious at Derick and Barb.

'Is this is? Am I going to join Logan?' I thought.

Out of nowhere, I hear a voice that was familiar, 'No, you're not my friend. I've heard your cries, please be happy with our friends.'

My eyes open wide to see Frank healing my wounds. I didn't say anything, but when I looked to my right, Connor and Jayden were fighting Derick and Barb.

"You're not going to die, Ryan." Frank said as Twilight trotted towards him.

"The wound just missed your heart, but damaged the stomach at the top." She said casting healing spell on Coco and I.

"Frank, I heard him..." I gasped.

"Heard who?" Coco asked.

"I heard Logan, he told me I wasn't joining him." I felt tears welling up, "Most of all... He heard our cries and to be happy!" I cried.

Author's Note

I hope this chapter means a lot to you guys. After the arc/fight, there will be a calm arc, but for now next chapter will be Logan's before he died.

Failed Delivery

-Logan's point of view-

I received a letter from the manager of the weather department to head to the Griffon Empire. They were having some trouble with the land, such as rain to grow food and some snow from the mountain tops. When I thought about the Griffon Empire, my wounds twitched and slightly burned because the fight with my enemy, Sebastian, still haunted me to this day. I was making the morphine that Jayden wanted so that he could stop pestering me. The process of making medicine was simple: make the chemicals in separate clouds, mix the right amount of 'cloud' chemicals, then get the 'cloud' to rain into a tray to make your product. Since I'm a Pegasus, I can manipulate clouds to my will and I could never get bored of it.

I sighed as I filled the syringe with the rained out morphine, "Now I need to clean the desk." I thought out loud.

Currently I was in Rainbow's house, in her room. She and I have been sharing the room since the first day I had intercourse with her. It was thanks to her that I was able to make medicine on her unused desk. She was currently at work and now that I think about it, she should be coming back.

"Logan? Are you here?" Rainbow asked as she came into the room.

"Yeah, just finishing up." I replied as I put the syringe in a safe box.

I felt Rainbow's hooves go around my neck as she softly hugged me, "I got some great news."

I raised an eyebrow, "Really? I got news as well." I peck her cheek.

She releases me to let me turn around to face her, "Do you want to say your first or mine?"

"I'll go first because I know that yours is probably going to trump mine." I pointed out.

She nodded and slightly blushed, "What's your news?" She asked.

"Other than getting Jayden's morphine done," She rolled her eyes on how this whole gag was going to finally end, "I'm going to head to the Griffon Empire to help out with their weather."

"Wow! That's great!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Yeah, so what's your big news?" I wondered.

She smiled, "I'm pregnant."

...

'I wasn't expecting this!' I thought. This really surprised me, I mean Rainbow and I have been having constant sex because it felt so good doing it raw... Now I see why protection is needed, but nevertheless, I'm becoming a father! I will have son/daughter! I snapped out of my daze and smiled like I never smiled before. I stood up on all fours and quickly picked her up into the air. I swung her around the room and started to laugh with joy.

I finally slowed down and we both land on the cloudy floor, "That's wonderful!" I cheered.

"You mean you're not mad?" She wondered.

"Why would I be mad when I'm going to be a father in the future and I have my wonderful girlfriend to support me." I explained as I landed my lips on to hers.

We made out right there on the cloudy floor, and when we let go of our tongues, we stood up so I could get more information from her.

"How long were you pregnant?" I questioned.

"About the fifth time we had intercourse." She admitted.

"Fifth round on the first day or the fifth day?" I tried to remember which it was.

"Fifth day, I believe." She said blushing.

I kissed her again, "You're making me the happiest stallion of all time."

She stared down at the floor and sat down, "I don't know how to raise a child."

I smiled, "Oh Rainbow. It doesn't matter if we know how to raise a child, what matters is how were going to love our child."

She looked up at me, "I love you, you big lug."

I hugged her, "I love you too."

When we let go, Rainbow stared at me, "Do you want to... Get it on?"

I knew what that meant, but I remembered the letter and sighed, "Unfortunately, the Griffon Empire needs me to deliver the weather."

She ears drooped down, "Oh. I guess you need to take care of your job first."

"I hope this doesn't disappoint you." I told her but got a great idea, "Let's make a bet."

Her ears perk up, "I'm listening..."

I smirked, "If I get home early, I'll take the lead in our next 'session'. If I get home late, you get the lead." I raised my wing, "Do we have a deal?"

She smiled evilly and shook my wing with her's, "Deal."

"Good, now I need to get ready to go." I said getting my uniform out of the closet.

She stretched out her hooves and yawned, "I think I'm going to take a nap."

I smiled as I got my saddle bag strapped on my barrel, this saddle bag had my cutie mark on the flap. I filled the bag with a snack, water and a flashlight. I was impressed that the saddle bag held and didn't stretch due to the material. Maybe I can ask Rarity, who made this saddle bag, to remake Rainbow's saddle bag for her birthday. When I was packing, I went to the other room, where Rainbow's damaged saddle bag was and scooped it up into my bag.

"I'm going now." I shouted.

"Have a good time and make sure you're late!" Rainbow taunted.

I smirked, "You wish!" I ran out of the door and took my decent towards the Carousel Boutique.

I landed on the ground, trotted towards Rarity's and I took in the scenery around Ponyville. Fillies and colts were playing in the park, mares and stallions are working hard at the market and most of all, it was a nice cloudy day to where it made the climate nice and cool. When I arrived at the Boutique, I went inside to hear Rarity sing out her voice.

"Just a minute!~" Rarity sang.

I took a seat near the door and waited a few minutes while I was glancing at the clock, 'I still have time.' I thought.

"Why Logan! What shall I do for you today?" She asked.

I opened the saddle bag and revealed Rainbow's saddle bag to Rarity, "I would like this to be fixed so that Rainbow won't be carrying hoof full of items." I said, not mentioning to her that Rainbow's pregnant.

She smiled, "Why this is Rainbow's saddle bag from when she was a filly! I'll be honored to fix it."

"I'm glad you took the job, I need to go on an assignment for work and I don't have enough time to fix it on my own."

"No trouble at all, you can always turn to me or Ryan, who is working in his room, to fix anything that is fabric related."

"What's the cost?"

"No cost at all, the only payment is to see Rainbow surprised look when you present the finished product."

There she goes again, being generous to her friends, even though we have been technical friends over the year. Though there is something that benefits me and my friends, it's that this world is so nice compared to the stuck up people that are on earth. I shook my head inwardly, 'Let's not worry about that anymore.' I thought.

Getting out of my train of thought, I nodded, "Thanks, Rarity." I turned to head out the door, "I need to go now."

"Ta Ta~!" She waves.

Once I was out of the Boutique, I spread my wings out and took off towards Cloudsdale. Flying became a second nature of mine and I believe Jayden has it as well. It felt amazing with the wind going through my mane and tail, looking down at the ground from a high altitude, just makes me happy overall. I pass over the Ghastly Gorge and remembered the little estrus incident with one of my clima-staff exploded. Speaking of that, it was never repaired or even fixed because I really didn't need it overall. Though, I still had my medicine for emergencies only.

I look across the horizon and the Rainbow Factory was getting closer. I lower my speed and landed towards the entrance of the Factory. I trotted towards the office, where my assignments were and found my clipboard with a list of materials to bring to the Griffon Empire.

"I see that you're finally here." My boss, who is named Bob for some reason, said.

I saw him shuffling stacks upon stacks of paperwork and I chuckled, "What can I say? I love doing weather work."

Bob smirked, "Glad you are enjoying it." Then his voice got serious, "You're going to be fine by yourself delivering the materials to the location?"

I nodded, "I'm positive." I looked at the clock ad it was past noon, "We'll I need to go, I made a bet with my girlfriend." I stated as I left the office.

"Good luck to losing, she never loses a bet!" Bob shouted to which I chuckled.

With the weather materials in my saddle, I flew across the grassy field that slowly turned into a rocky terrain. It looks like it would be a long trip to the Empire, but thanks to Rainbows flying lessons, I was able to fly about 85% of her speed. That was an amazing feat that I gained when I was with her and I wanted to go faster because of it. I closed my eyes and sighed as the rocky terrain became grassy to sandy and now I saw the ocean. The salty sea wind brushed against my face and mane, it felt refreshing.

I grinned, "Let's try to get to 100% of her speed."

I took a deep breath and I let myself glide. The ocean is a great place to measure your speed. Rainbow said that if you go fast the horizon will come faster. Though she chuckled at the last part, 'If you went slower, well you won't see the horizon until the end of the day.' I opened my eyes and forced my wings to push myself through the air at high speed. As soon I felt the wind slowly dissipate, I flapped my wings repeatedly to get even faster.

'Faster... Faster.... Faster!' I thought as I flapped my wings.

Now my wings were starting to hurt due to the fact that I was trying to match Rainbow's speed. How does she do it? Did she have a slightly skinnier body and acted as a bullet... Wait?! That's it! I tucked in my hooves, hind legs and slightly increased my flapping. Now I was feeling a new kind of speed that I've never experienced. I now could see the tiny horizon of the Griffon Empire and I picked up the pace.

"It's now or never." I panted.

Then it happened, I created a Rainboom, but it was mostly orange and slightly grey. I looked behind to see it in its full glory. It was beautiful, but I was still flying faster than an F-22 and when I looked back, I was already in the Griffon Empire. I slowed down by panning my wings against the wind. When I got to a reasonable pace, I kept on flying towards my destination.

"What a sight." I said aloud.

"Yes, it is."

That scared the living shit out of me and when I look behind me, I saw a fist, yes a human fist, smash my muzzle. Since I was hit on my face, my wings stopped flying and now I was falling into the mountainous terrain. My mind had a flashback when Frank, Aston and I were trying to save Jayden, we were falling because a barrier caused us to stop in the air. 'Frank, do something!' My memory echoed. Frank isn't here and now I have to fend for myself. None of the materials in my saddle bag can defend me, but I could use it to evade the situation. I looked at the ground that was heading towards me, I turned around to use my wings as a parachute. I landed on my hooves and nearly fall over, I might have a slight concussion.

"What the hell?!" I shouted as it echoed for my response.

"Oh..." Some women cooed, "You scared him, darling."

"I know, but I wanted him to get frazzled a bit." Said the same voice who hit me.

"Who are you!?" I demanded as I panned my head around to see who was speaking.

I blinked and I felt a punch impacting my left wing, I grunted as I flew towards the flat wall. It was then my right wing snapped and I screamed as it pulsed with pain. I fell to my knees and tried to get up, but when I looked at the left corner of my eye, I saw them both. Two humans, one man and women. This man was wearing a black T-shirt and grey shorts. His black hair flowed with the wind as he stared at me with his white eyes. My eyes got blinded as his exposed sword glittered in the sun. The women were wearing a white blouse and as the wind blew I could tell that she doesn't have any undergarments.

"You're like Coda aren't you?" I told them.

Their silly expressions became expressionless and the man spoke, "You're to the point and that's a little bit.." He pulls out his sword, "Boring."

'Time to fight back or you'll die.' Shubi called out.

It was then I felt the power going through my very Pegasus body. I took a deep breath and opened my eyes. Immediately I saw his sword close to my face and I moved to the left to dodge.

"Wha-" He said before getting punched by my foreleg to be sent off flying towards the women.

I glanced to the two of them and the women caught him in midair and put him on his feet. I smirked as they were talking and sprint towards them faster than my own sonic rainboom. Before they even noticed me, I punched the women on the cheek with my back hoof and the man in his chest with my front hoof. They both flew, but caught themselves and got back on their feet. Next I was right behind the man and disarmed him from his sword by kicking it off his hands. The sword went up and as it landed on the floor, I tried to smash it, but couldn't. 'I guess I'll use it then.' I thought grabbing it with my mouth. Having a broken wing sucks eggs, but luckily I have his sword now and I can finally fight back.

"You son of a bitch." The man shouted.

"Motherfucker!" The women shouted.

I smirked with the sword in my mouth and sprinted once again towards him, but all of a sudden my neck was caught on something. I looked down and the women had me by the neck. I was about to swing the sword at her, but she suddenly squeezed my neck tightly and I dropped the sword as I tried to yell.

"You fooled us, but we fooled you in return." The women said.

I tried to breathe, but it was useless. I felt my world slowly fading away, but I heard Shubi shout something and once again I felt the power going through me. The women's eyes widened as if she knew something was coming. She straightened up her hand and stabbed through my barrel. I let out an empty grunt as her hand receded out of my stomach. She let go of my throat and I slowly fell to the floor as memories passed through my vision.

'I'm pregnant.' Rainbow's voice repeated through my head as I saw the man picking up his sword.

This isn't happening...

'I'm going to be a father!' The memory repeated internally as my body landed on the cold hard ground.

I'm being killed by something for no reason...

'If I get home early, I'll take the lead in our next 'session'. If I get home late, you get the lead.' I was now gasping for air as my blood soaked the ground. I coughed out blood and the wound was getting bigger.

"Put... Circle... Him." My hearing was becoming faint, but my vision was still perfect.

I saw the man draw a circle around me and I couldn't do anything about it. I didn't know what he or she was going to do. I blinked to see another man that I recognized immediately. The bully from High School that Frank mentioned a long time ago. Frank and him were great enemy's until he moved to where I lived. My eyes panned around the area as I tried to remember his name. When remembered, I tried to say it, but my vocal cords were flooded with thick blood. Then I thought of it, '-----' Nothing. I got nothing, but a blank.

When I thought of his name, his eyes turned red and he pointed at me as if he heard me. "Your friends will now suffer, by your own sacrifice." He said as his finger tip glowed an orb and it flew towards my barrel. What happened next was that I was engulfed in black flames....

The Struggle of an Internal War

-Aston's point of view-

These two guys were the ones who killed Logan?! My fucking blood boiled when I learned that these bitches have done the deed. How did I find out? When Barb told Ryan that she killed Logan off when she was choking him. I wanted to tear this girl apart, but Derick was blocking me. I looked over him to see Jayden and Connor were facing Barb. She looked very pissed off while she was holding her bleeding hand.

"Pay attention, boy." Derick said.

I looked at him with a deadpanned look, "So you want to fight me? I would say fuck off, but since you murdered my friend, I guess I will have to punish you." I knelt down and mentally called out Brink.

"I can sense your power, are you not going to fight me with your own strength?" I heard him say was he pulled out his sword.

I stood up and stared at him, everypony escaped from the funeral while my friends and I were ready to fight these guys. Frank and Twilight were healing Ryan and I became worried about him as well.

I took a deep breath, "Nah, I already know that if I didn't have Brink, I would die off easily."

Derick chuckled, "At least you honest."

I clenched my fists and took a deep breath, I sprinted to him. Derick held his guard but swung the sword towards my side. I dodged by kneeling down and I landed the fist punch to his chest. It was a regular punch, but it was a new technique that I learned after I gone berserk. I went around him and continue to punch him to build up the raw magic that is currently inside him. I could tell he was getting irritated and he kept on swinging his sword in my direction. I kept on dodging to continue to punch him on the sides, head, and torso. I stepped back from him to only be slashed at my left shoulder. I tried to calm my breathing, I was getting exhausted, but I knew that this will work. I focused my energy both of my fists and got ready to finish it.

"Come on! Your punches were nothing!" Derick yelled.

I jumped to his direction and said the magic words, "PUNCH RELEASE!" I shouted as both of my fists landed on his head and torso. What happened next was something that made my stomach turn. I heard audible cracking of his bones, he let out a blood-curdling scream as his skin melted and his blood was yellow as it spewed out of his skin. His face became less recognizable as he melted down from his head down. I closed my eyes as he screamed out something that was muffled by his own melting skin. Once the scream was over, I felt my power draining. I opened my eyes to see a puddle of yellow blood beneath my feet. Though there was one thing that I forgot to look out for when I was finishing him off. His sword. It impaled my chest; though I was still breathing, but I could feel that my left lung is collapsing.

"Frank! Twilight!" I tried to scream out my last breath.

I took a step forward and tried to walk towards Jayden or Connor to get Frank's attention. I couldn't see him because my vision was becoming blurred because I'm taking in half breaths. I only made it five feet before collapsing to my knees and onto my right side. I couldn't pull out the sword at all because it would cause my injury to worsen. 'Is this it?' I thought to myself. Was this going to be my last fight? I didn't want to die.

I closed my eyes and called out for anyone, "Help."

Then I felt a magic aura around my chest and I felt air coming back to my lungs. I took a deep breath and opened my eyes. Frank was healing my opened wound. I could feel my left lung being put together to my heart which was unpleasant, but I could breathe never the least. When the wound closed and healed, Frank grabbed the sword and teleported it elsewhere. I got up to my feet and dusted off my pants.

"I suppose you finished Derick off?" Frank asked.

"Yep, I used a technique that I used at Sweet Apple Acres when I was berserk." I replied.

He just smiled, "Glad you're with good terms with it."

I walked towards Jayden and Connor, who were fighting Barb. Connor looked like he just got out an alley way full of angry cats, his clothing was torn in several places, he had a black eye and a few bruises were visible from the tears on his shirts.

"Don't. Say. Anything." He gritted his teeth.

I put my hand towards him and asked him, "Tag me in?"

He immediately slapped my hand and he fell on his face to fall asleep. Frank got to his aid and carried him to Twilight.

"I'll make sure I won't get hurt." I told Frank.

"I don't think you have to." Frank answered and pointed at Jayden.

Jayden was in a similar state as Connor, but he was fighting back with his scythe, cutting into Barbs clothing, stabbing her in the shoulders with the tip of the blade and what made this weird is that he's smiling. I was about to say something, but I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned to see it was Dash.

"What are you doing here? You have to get out of this place." I demanded.

She rolled her eyes, "I know, but I need you to give this to Jayden." Dash gave me a box.

"What is this?" I asked, but when I turned back to see Dash, I only saw rainbow streaks.

Curious, I opened the box to see a syringe with a note. I grabbed the note and read it's contents:

Dear Jayden,

HERE'S YOUR MOTHER FUCKING MORPHINE!

From your friend,

Logan

I smiled and grabbed the syringe in my hand to sprint towards Jayden, who might be in pain. I saw that Barb was lying down trying to get up which was a great time to give Jayden this. When I walked up to him, I saw that he was injured and his breathing was slow paced.

"What do you want?" He asked.

"Your morphine." I showed the syringe on my hand.

His eyes widened, "Where... How..." I saw tears streaming down his cheeks, "Son of a bitch... He did that before he..." He snatched the syringe out of my hand and immediately inserted it into his arm. "Thank you Logan..." He whispered as he pulled out the needle and stared at the enemy.

Barb finally got up and was angry at him for making her look like shit. She was going to attack, but I blinked and I saw Jayden impaling her chest with his scythe. He wasn't done, he pulled out as Barb did a blood muffling scream.

"You're not human and like the excuse I gave to Coda, I'll slice you to little bits." He told her.

I really couldn't do anything to help him because he was going psycho! Once he pulled out his weapon he stabbed her several more times making holes in her body. There was nothing to describe what carnage that he did and I'm sure that everyone was watching him. I had to shield my eyes away from the carnage so that I could make my way towards Frank and the others.

There was one final scream that everyone heard from Barb before Jayden finished her off. "MY MASTER WILL-" Then an audible stab cut her off as she melted in her green blood. It looks like the battle is finally over, but for some reason, it just felt too easy. Was it because that we all became stronger when we were trying to save Jayden from the Griffon Empire? Was Brink the reason? I really wasn't sure about it all. Once I was out of my thinking, I walked up to Jayden who was kneeling down, with his scythe still stabbing the same spot where she was.

"Her master?" He questioned himself.

"I believe there is one more enemy out there that hasn't reveal himself yet." I commented.

"I know, but was he the one who ordered these two weaklings to kill Logan?"

I heard footsteps from behind me, "We do know for certain. Though we know for a fact that their master may have ordered them to kill Logan." Frank said.

"We...re.... Noot Doooonee YEEEETTT!" I heard Derick's voice beneath me.

Before I could say anything, I felt something stab the bottom of my heels. I screamed out in pain and I tried to move, but I couldn't move. The sensation of thick liquid being injected into my legs was painstakingly horrible. The object that stabbed my heels, burrowed into my legs, it caused me to buckle my legs and to land on my knees.

'Time to make some rage!' Derick shouted internally that seemed to echo throughout my body.

How can I even describe this moment? The thick liquid, that was Derick, flowed out into my brain to access Brink. I was in agony. Derick was preventing me from moving my body. While he had control, he also tortured my mind. Frank, was trying to comfort me while HJayden was with Connor screaming his lungs out.. Was Barb torturing Connor as well?

'I'll control your 'Brink' and make you watch all of your friends suffer!' He laughed minaically.

"F-Frank...." I caught my breath.

Frank was using diagonistic magic to see what was wrong with me, but when he heard my voice he stopped and grabbed my shoulders. "What is it Aston?!"

"Run... He's coming... But in full controlled rage." I gasped.

He stared at me and glance behind him to see Jayden, "Step away Jayden! Aston and Connor are being taken over!" He shouted.

Jayden jumped away from him as Connor's body lifted from the ground to which his pupils covered his entire eyes. I look to Frank, but he teleported away from me as Jayden hightailed towards the castle. The internal sounds of my muscles being expanded, made my nerves and the feeling of my body went away. Though Derick was keeping me conscious as my transformation turned me into a monster. The next thing that happened was my eyes felt being expanded, making my soul separate from my own body. He has full control and there is nothing I can do about it.

'Why are you doing this?!' I shouted towards Derick.

'Our master knew that this would happen. In response to the last failure, he gave us an alternative to forcfully take over someone's body and destroy they're love ones.' He explained.

As he was talking to me he got me running towards the town, even though I couldn't see myself, I can tell from the reflection of the glass that I was terrifying. I was mostly human, but gigantic and was pulsing a yellow aura. There were no ponies in sight to which I was somewhat relieved. Though to make matters worse, Derick smashed houses upon houses and nopony was inside. I could tell that he became frustrated as he did a mighty earth-shaking roar.

"STOP!" A familiar voice from behind shouted.

I knew that voice... My heart stopped as I felt Derick grin. He turned around to which I saw was Apple Honey...

"Come back Aston! We're supposed to open shop tomorrow as a loving couple!" She continued. She was shaking, I could see that she was terrified as tears streamed down her cheeks.

Derick moved my legs forward, closer to my lover and I tried to muster what I have. Suddenly Derick was twitching when he took the second step. It was working! I tried it again and he couldn't move. Though it was all in vain as I felt a punch connecting to my chin.

'Fuck you!' Derick shouted. It would appear that he was in some sort of soul form, so I could see him.

I popped my knuckles and quickly punched his face. 'Go fuck yourself!'

We were both fighting equally, but something was tugging on my side. I quickly glanced at my side and saw a black hole consuming me slowly. Derick kicked my legs to where I fell over on the black ground.

'I believe your time is limited here. Once you are weakened, I will end you right here and kill off your lover' He said kicking my stomach, 'You sick horse fucker.'

He tried to kick again, but I grabbed his ankle and slammed his body into the ground like a rag doll. I quickly got up and knelt down to see him face to face. He wasn't doing too good either, there was a black hole eating his body as well. Though this is my body and I want it back. Without hesitation, I threw more punches into his face and torso, it was working, the black hole was getting bigger throughout his body. When I punched him the thirtieth time, I felt immense pain and I couldn't breathe any air. I looked at my feet to realize that my body became consumed to my middle torso.... Just as Derick was...

'I'm killing...' I tried to pull the pieces together.

'Myself?' Derick finished in a gagged tone.

I looked at my hands and they were covered in yellow blood. I needed to get out of here! I need to get back control of my body! Even though I didn't have legs, I could fly or float away. I took this opportunity and flew towards the screen where I saw Apple Honey still standing her ground. Immediately I could feel my body getting control once more, but something was wrong, I couldn't move.

'Hah!' I hear Derick laughing, 'Your soul isn't compatible to your own body anymore! You'll never get to say anything to your lover!!!'

I could feel my chest disappearing as I became nothing but two arms and a head. Then I got an idea, I moved my right hand into a fist to my chest and the body complied. There was only several of sign language words I knew of, but I knew the right ones to say because it stayed with me when I was in Basic English Class. I turned my fist clockwise saying 'Sorry.' Next was a wave from left hand saying goodbye and the last sign was the ILY sign that said 'I love you.' Just then the body's arms drop as my arms were consumed by darkness. I look at Apple Honey while I phased out whatever Derick was saying.

"What does that mean!?" She asked loudly. She was upset, I didn't expect her to understand sign language from Earth, but maybe Frank or the others will tell it to her.

The last several moments was my soul and what was once my body, cry. My body conveyed my last request as I felt my warm tears coming down my neck. 'I'm sorry Apple Honey for letting you down, just please... Be alright for the future-' I was cut off and when I looked down, I couldn't see my nose anymore. I guess this is it... I'll guess I see you on the other side, Logan... I closed my eyes to let darkness consume me.

Apple Honey was scared for her lover, Aston. He was the monster that destroyed half of Sweet Apple Acres, but now he had a yellow glow to him. She stood her ground and she couldn't get Aston back by just waiting. He stood there and did something weird. He clenched his right hand and took it to his chest to then circle it clockwise. Then he waved his hand to me and did a weird symbol for only a moment. Then his arms went limp and she was so confused.

"What does that mean!?" She shouted as if her answer would come to her immediately.

Her ears splayed back as Aston was crying. Tears streamed down his cheek, there was only silence between the two and nothing else made a sound. She blinked, but to her surprise, Aston was turning into yellow ash. From the bottom of his heels to the top, his skin and insides turned into yellow ash. Apple Honey knew that Aston wasn't there anymore. Even so, she ran to his aid but immediately toppled over to the ground. She was too weak to move because... He was going away from her.

"Come back...." She whimpered.

The statue of ash didn't respond as the wind started to pick up to carry pieces of his body. She yelled, "Come back to me, Aston!" Still no response of him. The only thing that kept Aston recognizable was his head. Though that was slowly being eaten away by the yellow substance that was turning him into ash. Apple Honey screamed to the top of her lungs to try to get her lover back. "COME BACK ASTON!!!" Aston was now turned into ash to which collapsed into a pile. The wind picked up the yellow substance which was now a glitter towards the east.

Apple Honey vision became blurry and sobbed, "Don't... Leave me..."

Author's Note

I'm sorry it took so long for this chapter to come out. I didn't know what to do in this fight and alas... We lost another character. He will be missed. Up next is Frank's chapter and then as always, a collaboration chapter... God it's going to be depressing...

The Death of Friends and Separation

-Frank's Point of view-

I came into the hospital room, carrying Connor in my arms, dashing to the medical room. I was in pain, but I mustered all of my strength to live to get Connor to his destination. The nurse pony kept at my pace and cleaned out a bed to where I sat Connor on top.

"He needs medical attention!" I shouted to the nurses and they rushed to get a doctor.

I looked around his body, black skin with radiating grey veins, and his face wasn't recognisable. He was breathing, but his breath sound like dry-heaving. His undergarments were the only clothing that were intact and I grabbed the blanket to put it over from his feet to waist.

'I need... To... Try...' I couldn't even get my train of thought to put together words. My vision became very blurry and I tried to cast my healing spell on myself, but nothing came out of my hands. No aura of magic came to me, my body spent and this wound was the reason.

"Sir... You have a hole in your torso..." One of the nurse's told me.

I looked at her and she flinched, "Get Princess Twilight..." I gasped as I fall on my back.

-An hour ago-

I watched in horror as Barb injected her whole blood into Connor. I just happen to heal him and tried to come to Aston's aid, but Derick was already inside of him. I ran like he told me too, but Connor followed me. I looked behind myself and saw that he was just floating in mid-air. His skin was turning black and he screeched. The sound was similar when a metal piece scratches against a chalkboard.

He lunged towards me and I blocked it, but it caused me to fly back a few feet across the field. I grabbed the sword that I got from Derick and stood in defence. I also turned the blade so that I won't hurt Connor. I just needed to knock him out.

"Sorry in advance Connor!" I shouted, but he lunged towards me again.

I swung the sword against his shoulder and he screeched again. It caused my ears to ring. I gritted my teeth so I could ignore the ringing. Connor still floated in the air and I swung again, but I felt my magic running into the blade and it caused him to hit the ground. The wind got knocked out of him and I felt the same rage surging into me that happened when I was killing the changelings. With all of this rage, I hit him again on his back, then again, again... Again!

I felt my rage was dissipating, my magic was wearing off and I stopped swinging. Big mistake... Connor, in a quick succession, stabbed both of my shoulders with his hands. I screamed as everything slowed down. There was an explosion between Connor and I. It caused me to fly back as Connor's hands pulled out of my shoulders. I felt every muscle, bone and skin being torn apart from my shoulders. This didn't knock me out of consciousness, but I was on the floor, several feet away from Connor.

I got up by using my feet and walked to his body. I could tell immediately that Connor was losing the will to live. Despite the pain, I picked his body up and put him over my shoulder.

Ba-DUMP!

The sound of my heart suddenly stopped when I tried to walk. I took a deep breath and my heart slowly turned back to a normal pace. Even though my heart had skipped a beat, my main priority was to bring Connor to safety. I took another breath as I ignored it and rushed to the Ponyville Hospital.

-Present Time-

I awoke in a familiar situation, I was bandaged up to where I couldn't move. I could tell that air was going through my shoulders and it felt unnatural. My hearing slowly returned to the sound of ringing, the first thing I heard was life support machine beeping to the rhythm of my heartbeat.

Ba-DUMP!

"Ahh..." I groaned in pain.

"Don't move your body." said a familiar voice.

I kind of disobeyed and moved my head towards the voice. To my right, I saw Twilight trying to hold back her tears, but when I smiled at her, she lost it.

"What happened over there!?" She demanded.

I gulped, "I..."

"You fought against Connor, who was out of control and you couldn't bring him back. Then you got injured because of it!" She cried.

"Twilight.."

"Don't Twilight me! You almost died out there!!!" She gasped, "I know you tried to save Connor, but he died! Whatever was inside him, got his body to decay in an alarming rate."

I didn't say anything.

"That's not all! Aston also died by turning into yellow ash!" She was breathing heavily, "Do you know how horrifying it is to see someone's partner die in front of them? I don't know the feeling at all, but... But..."

I couldn't take it, I raised my right hand and cupped her cheek. She sighed sadly to my touch as her tears streamed over my hand. I moved my hand away as I moved my body to the left to make room for Twilight. I gestured her to hop on and she complied. Twilight put her hooves around me, rested her head on my chest that was away from the wound. She and I sat there for a good few hours, we enjoyed each others company to a point where silence is very golden.

Finally I spoke, "I'm sorry... I know you've been through a lot and you're afraid that you'll lose me someday."

I glanced at her eyes and she had them open. I lightly raised my left, it stung as I moved it, but I rested it on Twilight's mane. I could tell that she was in distressed and all of her emotions were bottled up.

"Like you said to me." I said, "Express your emotions, to make it easier on yourself."

Twilight cried, wailed and whimpered for her frustration towards me being injured. She mourned for my friends, Logan, Connor and Aston. They have past because of the evil that was created through the six of us when we first walked into the mirror. I lightly stroke Twilight's mane with what muscles I have left as I tried to comfort her. Eventually, she cried herself asleep and I kissed her forehead.

"Sweet dreams, Twilight..." I whispered.

The door across from me opened as a doctor trot to the left of me. He slightly smiled to see that the princess was sleeping right next to me, but he clear his throat gently.

"What's the news Doc?" I asked.

"Your wounds will heal in no time. It seems that the anomaly that prevented magical healing aid from the outside has disappeared. Though I have some bad news to add." He said.

"Whisper into my ear, so I don't have let Twilight worry." I told him.

He obeyed and whispered this to me, "When your shoulders got stabbed, Connor's left hand missed your heart by two inches. So, when your wounds have healed, you have to take some medicine to heal your heart."

"Thank you, doctor.... I'll see to it when I'm out of the hospital. Anything else?" I asked.

He shook his head in reply, "I'll let you and Princess Twilight rest."

The doctor left without a word, Twilight was within my grasp, but when he left I felt my cheeks had moistened up. Two of my friends are now gone for good. My breathing quickened as I tried to calm my emotions. It was futile though and in the end, I silently wept myself to sleep.

Pain is what I felt when I awoke the next morning and it wasn't pleasant. When I checked my surroundings, however, Twilight was still there in my arms which almost washed away the surging pain.

"Glad to see your still kicking..."

I turned my head to the left to see Jayden staring out the window. He was in his regular clothing, but something was different. He had his scythe and a saddlebag that was modified to wear as a human or Pegasus. I was going to ask him how he was doing, but Connor and Aston came into mind. I needed to address to him that I know and if he also has knowledge of the incident.

"I suppose you've heard..." I almost mumbled.

He clenched his fist, "You... Have... No... Idea..."

"I... It tried to save Connor, but it was out of my control..."

"I know and..." He was shaking slightly, "To see my friend that I grew up with being turned into a black rotting corpse is sickening."

"It also happened to Aston too..." I held back my choking, "He turned into yellow ash..."

Jayden slammed his fist on the window that caused Twilight to stir in her sleep.

"God... Fucking... Damn it..." He hissed.

Both of us stayed silent for some time while we heard Twilight lightly snoring through this conundrum. This was really a big hit against our friendship. I brought five really good friends to Equestria, where everything was supposed to be peaceful, but no... Fate had other plans and screw us over to kingdom come.

I sighed, "What are we going to do now?"

Jayden walked up to me and took a seat to the provided chair that was right next to the night stand. "Luna and I have been talking... She got permission with her sister and I agreed with her plan."

"Enlighten me."

"Luna and I are going back to Earth to search for any survivors. We don't know how long we'll be gone, but one thing is for certain, we aren't going back until we find at least a handful of them." He explained.

I nodded, "Do what you think is best."

He scoffed, "There you go again. You always do this to me. When I come up with an idea, you don't know what to say except for that."

I smiled lightly, "A lot of things happened and I don't have a say to what you do. If Celestia herself has given you two permission then go."

He tilted his head down, "Is there anything you want us to do while we're gone?"

I felt that my smile faded away, "Bring back pictures of Logan, Connor and Aston into Equestria. Also..." I was thinking of how this job would be impossible for him to do.

"Also... What?"

I sighed, "You'll think I'm crazy..."

He shook his head, "From the very beginning when we first met, I thought you were crazy. Hell, I consider myself as a crazy one as well. Whatever you have in mind, I'll try to do it."

I grinned, again my friend has proven me that our bond was still strong. I stared at him with a serious look, "Find anything and everything about the human culture. Send it to the Castle, it has to be a book or DVD. Twilight and I will take care of the survivors when they come through."

I laughed slightly, "You never seize to amaze me. I suppose only one copy of the Holy Bible will be enough."

I chuckled but painfully coughed due to all the happiness, "Yeah. Though I trust you not to bring anything through if it's a threat."

He raised an eyebrow, "This face is telling you: Why in the flying fuck would I do that?"

I smiled, "Sorry, just had to make sure, you're still Jayden."

"Who are you and what have you don with Frank?" Jayden sarcastically asked.

He and I chuckled a bit, but it eventually ended in silence. Without a word, he got up to pick up his saddlebag and walked towards the door.

"I'll let you know when I've left." He said walking out.

"See ya later, mate." I waved my hand slightly.

"You're not British, mate." He smiled.

The following weeks were fine. The 'holes' that were part of my body had healed over pretty well, but they were still somewhat tender. It was getting close to sundown and the doctors let me out of the hospital. So, I was free to walk out of the hospital, with Twilight, while I had bandages around my torso, pain meds, heart medicine, and an inhaler. I informed Twilight about my heart problems and she was a bit anxious about the issue, but when I told her that my heart was going to heal in about a month, she calmed down. She and I were walking around the newly fixed town, but something caught my mind.

"Hey, I forgot to ask." Twilight turned her head, "Where's Ryan, Coco, and Nia?"

Her ear's splayed back in realization, "OH!" Her horn glowed and out came a scroll from her teleportation. "They became devastated of what happened, that they moved back to Manehatten."

"What?" I wondered as I unrolled the scroll.

Frank and Jayden,

What happened at the Funeral put a great distress on Coco and couldn't stand being in Ponyville any longer. She, Nia and I had come to a decision to live at Manehatten. This is only temporary until we recover from this 'horrifying event' as Coco described. I can't blame her for what happened, Coco being hurt like that by someone so cruel almost shattered my reason to live. I'm sorry for not telling you this in person.. er pony and I hope you and Jayden will forgive me.

From your friend,

Ryan

I sighed, "I don't blame him for getting devastated."

"Pinkie isn't doing that great at all." Twilight said.

"I can only imagine. Has she gone to her parents house?" I asked her. I only heard little details of what happened to her when I was lying in the hospital bed.

Twilight nodded, "Yes, but don't worry she'll be back to herself soon." She looked down for a moment and sighed, "I guess everypony is going on a vacation."

At that very moment, Twilight gave me an idea. Though I would have to make modifications to magic, but nevertheless it was an idea. I quickly jogged towards the castle to see Spike and Applebloom sitting right next to each other. I took a deep breath to calm my heavy pants and waved at them.

"Hey, Frank." Spike and Apple Bloom said in unison.

"Hey, what are you guys up to?" I asked them.

They slightly blushed, "We were heading to Sweet Apple Acres."

Apple Bloom nodded, "Yes, we were talking to see if we can ask Apple Honey if we can run the Prancing Pony."

Twilight trotted into the conversation, "I'm afraid AppleJack is taking care of that, Apple Bloom. Apple Honey isn't doing so well after..." Apple Bloom lowered her head while Spike rested his claw on her shoulder. Twilight continued, "Well you've probably already heard, but that doesn't mean you can ask to assist them both."

Their faces brightened up a bit, "Really?" Apple Bloom asked.

"They're your family, you shouldn't be afraid to ask." Spike assured her.

"Oh! I almost forgot. Spike, you can sleepover at AppleJack's." Twilight informed them.

I smiled, "Run off you two, but no funny business."

They quickly nodded to what I meant and quickly disappeared into dust clouds of their selves. Twilight and I chuckled, but I coughed violently as my breathing suddenly slowed. My legs almost collapsed on myself, but I leaned against Twilight for support. I quickly grabbed the inhaler and press the button once it was in my mouth. My lungs were relieved and I was breathing normally again.

"I'm never going to get used to this am I?" I asked my lover.

She shook her head, "It's not going to be easy, but when the month is over with that medicine, everything will be alright."

"I suppose you're right. Though I had a side project while I recover."

She raised an eyebrow, "Really? What is it?"

I touched her lips with my index finger, "It is a secret until my heart has recovered."

Twilight gave me the unamused eyes but smiled because she could trust me. When she closed the doors, she locked them with her magic and teleported us to our room. I was in the covers and Twilight was right next to me. She snuggled up against me and sighed.

"I'm going to get you better by my affection and the medicine the doctor gave you." She cooed as I scratched her ears.

I smiled as I leaned and planted a kiss on her lips. She returned it and giggled, "I love you, Frank."

I slightly squeezed her flanks with my hand and she squeaked, "I love you too, Starybutt."

She giggled, "That one is new. First it's Sunbutt for Celestia and Moonbutt for Luna."

"Like it?"

She kissed me again, putting her tongue inside of my mouth and released me, "Just don't mention it to my friends."

"That, I can agree on."

I saw the clock on the wall and it was time for my medicine. Twilight was able to teleport a glass of water and two pills on my nightstand. "Already one step ahead of you." She told me.

I chuckled and gulped down the pills with the water. I finished the glass and felt a sudden warmth around my chest. I felt that my heart being bathed in a warm blanket and it was very pleasant.

I lay back down next to Twilight and smiled, "I love you, Twilight."

She pecked me on the cheek, "I love you too, Frank."

Author's Note

Leaving on a happier note, but still overall a sad a depressing chapter. My class has started back up and I might have less time to work on the chapters. I'm a busy author who has a stocker job and is taking College Algebra.

Three Friends On Their Own

-Jayden's point of view-

"Have everything packed?" Luna asked me once again.

I nodded.

"Have Frank's magical signature to send him letters?"

I nodded again as I look at the backpack; it had multiple changes of clothes, plenty of food to eat, water and a filter. The one thing I wasn't leaving behind was my mp3 player. I knew that I was going to be with Luna through this journey, but when we make camp, I just want to listen to my music that my friends have given me.

I sighed, "Yes, I doubled checked." I smirked, "You're starting to sound like Twilight."

The mare in question turned around from looking at the mirror to stick out her tongue. I smiled, she had been coping with the past events that occurred at the funeral. I am trying to cope with the loss of Aston and Connor too. Their deaths were so gruesome that I will never forget their faces when they were taken over by Barb and Derick.

"Jayden?" Luna asked, snapping me out of my train of thought.

"Yes?"

"Are you feeling alright?"

'She must be asking if, I'm mentally sane...' I thought.

'No, she wants to see if you're fine.' Valentine said.

I sighed, "Yes, I'm fine Luna. I just was doing a mental check on my brain."

'HEY!' Valentine, Binary, and Sorrow shouted in unison.

"Are they bothering you?" Luna wondered.

I shook my head, "Other than being very talkative, they're fine. I'm sure they'll be gone when we're done with this trip."

"I slightly look forward to going to your planet, but to see it devastated would kill my joy."

"You and me both." I glance at Luna's plot, "Are you going to be in human form or pony form once we cross?"

"Will my looks distract you?" She wiggled her plot to amuse me.

I chuckled when she said that, but it really did amaze me that Celestia had that kind of spell. Granted it was only an illusion spell, but still that was amazing. Celestia explained that this spell was from the archive that Twilight found the Time traveling spell from. Also, the spell was made by Star Swirl. Really? Does everything have to come from some old Unicorn that did nothing but research? Kind of reminds me of what would happen if Twilight didn't make any friends. Anyway, I find that spell being useful for the time being.

"No, it's just the fact we're going into a post-apocalyptic world that used to be my home and everyone will be on the offensive." I explained.

"Oh, I know about that. Your species is quite a delicate one, if danger strikes, you're on the offensive and if it's bigger that you've expected then you're on the defensive." She said combing her mane as I walked up behind her.

I ran my fingers through her mane, "That's just one part about the human race."

She hummed as I stroked her mane and scratched the back of her head. Luna stopped me with her hoof and turned to face me. She wore her leather made chest piece with a symbol of her moon, she looked very sexy in that to which I couldn't avoid my eyes. Then Luna surprised me, she suddenly kissed me, but I ignored it and followed suit by making out with her. Sweet Celestia, it has been a long while since I was in this familiar scene. It had been too long, but at long last Luna and I are going to be together on Earth to bring survivors, preserve the human knowledge as best we can and enjoy each others company.

"It looks like someone's finally getting back to normal." said a familiar voice.

I jumped back in shock and looked at the door. Celestia was at the entrance looking a bit happy, but I couldn't really tell, she wears a fake mask that hides her expressions. She was in her normal regalia that she wears during her day court.

"Morning Celestia." I waved.

"Morning Jayden, Luna." She greeted.

"Sister. Is there something you want to tell us before we leave?" Luna asked.

"It's nothing important. I just want you two to be careful on your journey." She said.

'Is it about that courting business?' I asked internally.

Luna nodded, she had a face that wasn't convinced, but probably got the hint. "Very well. Jayden?" I glanced at her, "Get your bags and were going to teleport to Twilight's."

I nodded, "Until we meet again, Celestia."

She bowed and in a flash she was gone. I was in Twilight's castle, specifically in her room that had that secret entrance. I glanced at the bookshelf and it opened before our eyes. 'It certainly doesn't get old.' I thought. Frank and Twilight emerged from the secret room and I glanced at Luna to see that she was somewhat surprised.

"Well, that was something I haven't seen since I lived with my sister at the old castle." Luna admitted.

"That's right, you haven't seen those types of contraptions in awhile." Twilight said.

"Did we walk you through memory lane?" Frank asked.

She nodded, "Good memories than bad."

Frank handed me a thin cylinder that was the size of a magician's wand and I raised my eyebrows in question. I have seen some serious shit over the years from him and I knew that this stick was going to top it off. I sighed when I saw his smile, "What does it do?"

"Tap whatever an object you want to send, whether it would be survivors or items, and it will be teleported through the mirror to Equestria." He explained.

"That's brilliant, how did you...." I slapped my forehead, "It's magic right?"

He nodded, "Yep."

"So what about the survivors that are being sent directly to here?"

Twilight spoke, "We hired a few recognizable pony's from the show and once the survivors have come through, they will be housed until they're back to health. The mirror itself, after you're gone, will be carried to the Hospital to execute this purpose. As for foreigners, duplicate this bracelet." She gave Luna a rubber bracelet with a crystal and continued, "This will convert any language to Equestrian or English."

"What about the items?"

"I was getting to that." Twilight frowned, "The items that you will send will be in the basement of the castle and a magical sorter shall separate the objects as much as it can into different categories."

This kind of put a realization through my mind, "You're not going to sort them yourself?"

Frank shook his head, "Twilight and I are going on vacation."

"Oh! That sounds wonderful." Luna commented, "Where are you going?"

Frank twiddled his fingers, "As soon as the 'fail-safe' comes and turns me into a pony, Twilight and I are heading to Canterlot High."

"Wow... Ok, that was big news, I have to admit." I said scratching the back of my head.

"I take it that you're going to leave as soon as we're back?" Luna wondered.

Twilight nodded, "That's about it."

I looked at the clock and it was getting close to the end of breakfast(10:25am). I stretched my body and walked towards the secret room.

"Well, it's none of my business of what you guys are going to do. Luna?" I asked for her presence.

She walked beside me and I waved as I headed inside, towards the mirror.

Frank yelled before I was able to see my reflection on the mirror, "Be safe over there!"

I slightly scoffed, "Have a nice time!" I shouted as I walked through the mirror.

On the other side, my brain had a sudden shock of what I saw. A desolate wasteland. That's what I can describe what I used to live on. I was standing on broken pieces of debris. I glanced to my left to find the TV and cable box that Frank and Ryan used to see what happened on Earth.

I hear a gasp, "Oh, my."

I turned to see Luna horrified when she saw nothing but the mirror and ourselves. Even though it was sad to see my world to suddenly go into a nuclear war, but I could see it coming. There were some relation issues with different countries and one thing probably lead to another. I shook my head and thought, 'Why does war have to exist?'

Luna was about to speak, but I raised my hand, "You don't have to be sorry of what happened here, it wasn't your fault that our leaders decided to go into war."

She spoke, "I... I understand."

I hugged her when she hung her head, "What were about to see out there will be ruins of what I used to live in."

"I know and I'll be supportive the whole way."

I smiled, "I love you, Luna." I pecked her cheek and she did the same.

"I love you too, Jayden."

I let go and slapped my hips with my hands, "Let's rebuild this house and make it our base of operations."

She smiled, "Alright, Captain."

I blushed in realization: Luna and I will be alone. That is until we find survivors, we're going to keep each others company. 'This vacation is going to be fun.' I thought.

-Ryan's point of view-

'Stop!!!' Coco yelled as she was slapped into the pond. I tried to move to save her, but I couldn't. My limbs were stuck in dried concrete as I watched Coco being stabbed multiple times by Barb. I couldn't believe my eyes, Coco was now dead and she stared at me with her lifeless eyes. I looked away, but to see Nia crying her eyes out and was gritting her teeth.

'You brought this upon yourself!' She shouted.

"Ryan!" Coco shouted.

I jumped up as I awoke in our bedroom in Manehatten. Cold sweat was dripping down my fur and I began to shake all over. My eyes darted around the room in fear, but I felt my shoulder being touched by a warm hoof. On my right, in the covers with me is Coco.

"Coco...." I gasped.

"You had a bad dream." She said hugging me.

I hugged back, "Coco... Barb was in the dream again..."

When Coco let go of me, she frowned and looked upset. Though she kissed me on the cheek, "It was only a dream, Ryan. Nothing is going to happen to me. Right now, we have a daughter to take care of."

She was able to calm my nerves and I breathed out easily, "Thanks, I think I needed that." I kissed her back and she slowly slipped from my grasp.

"I'll make breakfast for the three of us." She said leaving the room.

I felt my back being relaxed and lie back down on the sweaty bed covers. 'Another day, another bit.' I thought as I quickly got up to my hooves. I made my way towards the bathroom and took a light shower to take off the sweat on my fur. I dried off and headed to the kitchen. I immediately smelled the eggs cooking and I saw Nia sitting at the table looking a bit tired.

"Hi Nia, didn't get enough sleep last night?" I asked.

She shook her head lightly, "It's just that the transition from being in a small town to a big city is a bit overwhelming."

I nodded in agreement, "Sounds normal to me. I had those issues back at home, but now I'm pretty used to it."

Coco was done with breakfast and set down the plate of eggs, pancakes, and hash browns. She and I took our seats and ate our breakfast. Once Nia was finished, she looked more awake than she was before and stretched.

"Nia, you need to get ready for school." Coco reminded her.

"Alright Mom. I just need to get my saddle bags for class." She said heading towards her room.

"I'll go to strip our sheets and put them through the wash." I informed Coco.

Coco nodded, "I'll take Nia to school and we can 'relax' to our hearts content."

I got the hint when she said 'relax' and while she wiggled her plot at my face. Was she going into heat again? I really couldn't tell, but if there was one thing that Frank and Jayden told me is to let it pass if it happens. I kind of shivered with excitement, to think I'll be able to have sex with a mare that wants to be pleasured until her cycle ends.

"I'm looking forward to that." I said heading back into our room.

I stripped the bed to the bare mattress and put them in a laundry bag. With my hoof, I put the handle of the bag into my mouth and carried it out of the apartment complex. When I was down the flight of stairs, which was five floors down, I made it to the public laundry room and put the sheets in the washer. I didn't have to put any detergent because the washer provides little tablets when it's working. Closing the washer, I insert the bit into the washer and it roared to life as it washed our sheets.

"Alright, now I have to be back here for half an hour or so." I thought out loud.

I sat on the provided bench and grabbed the nearest newspaper on the table. I didn't know the mechanics of using a hoof like a hand, but I shrugged it off. I read the news only to wrap it up in a ball and tossed it against the wall. The title said: Funeral Murderer's caused by the humans? It was true, though, it was our fault that we brought this kind of evil to this world. Now I guess Frank, Jayden and I have to face the music of the press when it comes to our attention. It also brought some painful memories of what happened and I brushed them off with the image of Coco and Nia being safe.

"DING!" Chimed the washer.

'Holy Celestia! That was fast!' I thought, but face-hoofed internally. It was magic after all, I guess the busy city life hasn't left me yet. I grabbed the wet sheets, put it into the dryer and inserted another bit. Though there was a sudden flash of orange light and the dryer was done with another chiming 'Ding.' Magic doesn't cease to amaze me. I grabbed the newly warmed up sheets and trotted up the stairs.

Once I was back into the room, Coco was already back and was lying down on her side. She glanced at me and smirked to only twitch her tail to the side. This exposed her marehood which was winking at me. I gulped and walked back to the room with my erection going hard against my belly. I quickly made the bed to its formal glory and walked back to my awaiting Coco.

As soon as I got into the living room, she had the shades over the windows and had the door closed and locked. I observed her as she was rubbing herself slowly and moaned lightly.

"Like what you see?" She cooed.

I shivered, "You're in your heat cycle, aren't you?"

"Mmmmm" She moaned, "Maybe..."

"I say that's a yes and I think I know what is going to relieve you."

"Oh...? Do you now?" She shifted to where her marehood is staring at me.

I cleared my throat, "Let me get you off first."

"I would like that."

I quickly made my way between her legs, knelt down to where my nostrils were in front of her marehood. She shivered to my cold breath and she moaned to the touch of my tongue lightly licking her clit. The familiar taste of cherries filled my taste-buds and I bombarded her with instantaneous licks. She screamed through her mouth and locked her back hooves around my head.

"Sweet Celestia!!! Don't!! Don't!!! Stop!!!!" She panted.

I followed her command and rotated my tongue around her clit repeatedly. Her yells and moans echoed throughout the room. Then suddenly she started to twitch and she came into my mouth. Coco plopped her legs away from my face and I gently glide my cock on her pussy to lubricate it with her juices. I stared into Coco's eyes, she was full of lust and was lightly panting. I could tell that she wanted this and I leaned into her ear.

"Do you want my cum inside or outside?" I whispered.

"Yes... Make me your mare... I want your children..." She sighed.

I smirked, "Let me make your wishes," My cock slid inside of her and she moaned, "Come true."

I pushed all the way into where our hips were together. Celestia! Her walls were hot and tight, it wrapped around my cock very nicely. I pulled out about half way and lightly started to hump her. She whimpered with each impact and I leaned into make out with her. I slithered my tongue to her throat as I quickened my thrusts. There was so much juice coming from her marehood that our intercourse became audible. *Slick... Slick... Slick... Slick...* It was so fucking hot that I wanted to hear it in faster succession.

I whispered into Coco's ear again, "I'm going to rut you until you can't think straight."

"Yes... Please!! Fuck me until I'm a rag doll!" She pleaded.

I complied to her need and pushed my whole member inside her to which she groaned in pleasure. I took several breaths to then thrust my hips back and forth. She moaned as I went faster and faster. Then I went into overdrive and fucked her like there was no tomorrow. *Slick/Slick/Slick/Slick!* The noise of us making love put me into a climax and I came inside her. I didn't hear anything from her, but I wasn't done when I unloaded inside her. I pulled out, flipped Coco's body to her hooves and plunged my cock into her pussy in doggy style. She screamed once I started to fuck her again in the sudden quick succession and then her walls clamped around my shaft as she came on the couch. Even though she already came, I continued my fuck quest to leave her exhausted. Coco whimpered with every impact with my balls against her clit. I looked at her face and it was expressionless and she had her tongue out to was panting like crazy.

After two hours of continuous fucking, we did different positions... We did all of the possible positions and in the end... I basically creampied Coco Pummel to the point where her stomach was a bit bloated. This made her look like she was pregnant. The house, on the other hand, became very dirty; it smelled of our sexual juices. She and I didn't care, we were both sore to do anything. Coco and I slept about an hour later after our sex. I was able to move around to clean the house and opened the windows to let in fresh air. She headed to the bathroom for a shower and once she was finished, I finished cleaning the floors.

Coco kind of wobbled towards me and I put my hoof around her neck, "Has your heat cycle past?"

She nodded and smirked, "You scared mother nature really good because I don't feel any effects."

I pecked her lips, "How's your hips?"

Coco wiggled them in the background, "They're so sore but satisfied." She glanced down and licked her lips, "How's your sword?"

I smiled, "Same as your hips." I glanced around the house, "Do you want to do that again soon?"

"Until I get pregnant?" She asked.

I kissed her again, "I wouldn't have it anyway."

-Frank's point of view-

The feeling of having hooves again felt strange. With Twilight's help, I was able to turn back into a Unicorn and I was happy to see her at eye level. When I was human, I had to look down to Twilight and that caused some fat to form under my chin. Now that problem had disappeared. I put my hooves around Twilight's neck and she giggled happily.

"We're about to leave to the Crystal Empire and you're already getting cuddly as a Unicorn?" She sighed as I held her in my embrace.

"I know, but the feeling having hooves once again almost makes it taboo." I said.

She nodded in understanding, "A lot has happened and I don't want to mention any of it. What we're trying to do now is to relax and have a good time."

I smiled, "Glad to have you by my side." She smiled back and looked over my shoulder, "I expect you to keep the castle in good condition?"

I looked behind me to see Spike, who had his arms crossed and sighed, "I will do my best, Twilight."

"Good," I spoke, "Make sure that nopony else, except for Twilight's friends, enters the Humanity Room. We don't want any problems with items being damaged."

Spike saluted, "Aye, Aye, Sir!"

"We should be back in about a month." Twilight said as we headed out the castle.

"Have fun!" He waved.

"Don't have too much fun while we're gone!" I informed him.

Twilight and I headed to the train station, where the crystal bullet-like train was and aboard it without a problem. Twilight entered into our living quarters, but I was dumbstruck by the scale and beauty of the room. Everything was made out of crystals; crystal walls, a mini-kitchen, a little dining table and a huge king size bed to top it off. 'It's bigger in the inside...' I thought. It was the only thing to describe what I was seeing around me. Though my amazement ended when I heard the bed creak at the end of the room.

Twilight lay on top of the bed and had opened her book that communicated to Sunset Shimmer. While she was writing, I snuck around to surprise her with another hug. It didn't work, once I was in position, I jumped towards her. Though she caught me in her purple aura before I landed. She moved me around to see face to face. She wasn't mad nor sad, but smirking a bit.

"Sompony's, getting a little bit sneaky." She teased my nose with her muzzle.

She closed the book with her magic and set me down right in front of her. I felt her lips landing on top of mine as I moved my tongue inside her mouth. She moaned through our mouths, making our bodies shiver with excitement. I got up and cuddled right next to her as she put her wing over my body. I sighed to the warmness the wing was giving off to my somewhat cold body.

"Your body is so cold." Twilight slightly shivered.

"Must be the magic that made me into a Unicorn. I believe the first time I transformed, my body temperature was a little cold." I explained.

She leaned her head against mine, "Don't worry, lets cuddle until we get to the Empire."

My head jolted up in fear, "Does your brother know about us?"

She smiled, "Yes, he does. Don't worry, he's not going to hurt you. Besides, I won't let you get hurt."

I sighed in relief, "Thank Celestia."

After about an hour or so, we made it to the Crystal Empire and the place hasn't changed a bit. The crystal pony's were minding their own business as we made our way to Cadance's castle. The size of the Castle was the same size as Twilight's, but a little taller like the Eiffel Tower. Once we were inside, we went to the Crystal Throne room where Cadance and Shining Armor were sitting.

"Twilight!" Cadance cheered and galloped towards her.

"Hi, Cadance!" Twilight hugged her when she came forth.

I smiled, but I felt the strange feeling that somepony was towering over me. I turned to see that Armor was right behind me and I jumped into the air in fear. "Gah!" I shouted.

Once my hooves were back on the ground, Armor chuckled, "Don't worry, I'm not going to hurt you for dating my sister."

I smiled nervously, "Alright, at least we have that issue out of the way."

Then he tapped his chin, "Though I did hear from Ponyville that you made her cry. So..."

I saw his hoof impact my face and I flew across the Throne Room to only slam against a crystal wall. The next thing I heard from Twilight and Cadance was them shouting at Shining. 'Oh... My head....' I thought as I slid down the wall and into the floor. I proceed to get up on all four hooves and hobbled towards the trio.

"What were you thinking!?" Twilight shouted at her brother.

"He hurt you emotionally and I wasn't going to let it go unpunished." He explained.

"I kind of get why you did it." I spoke and he stared at me, "Though the reason why she cried is because I got stabbed twice between the shoulders." I moved my fur away to reveal the stab marks that have made it through the transformation.

"I heard about that incident and so did Shining, but we didn't know what were the extent of your injuries." Cadance explained and stared at Shining, "Apologize now."

Shining sighed in defeat, "Fine, I'm sorry for punching you."

I waved my hoof, "No, it's alright. I kind of needed that."

Twilight tilted her head, "What for?"

I smiled, "I'll tell you once we're at the other side."

"I'll talk to you more once you two get back." Cadance hugged Twilight again.

"Make sure you keep her safe." Armor said.

"C-Crystal clear." I stuttered.

Twilight and I left the Throne Room before they began to argue with one another. We ignored it so we could head to the 'portal' room. When we entered the next room, memories of the Equestria Girls movies came into mind. The mirror was still attached to Twilight's machine to keep the portal running. She levitated her book in the air and opened it.

"Sunset's ready for our arrival." She informed.

"Great! Pop the book into the machine and let's have fun." I said.

She nodded and place the book on the designated area. The machine roared to life and the mirror did a ripple effect to only open in front of us. I looked at Twilight and she nodded as we both walked into the mirror. The feeling of going through a different mirror felt like my body was being stretched by a Laffy Taffy machine. Once we got through to the other side, the feeling of having fingers again seemed foreign. For one my skin was the same color if I was a Unicorn and there was clothing on me instead of my fur. Twilight came through as well and gave me a hug.

"This feels a little weird." I told her.

"Don't worry, it will only be temporary." She looked into my eyes and looked over my shoulder. "Sunset Shimmer!" She let go of me and ran to her friend.

I turned around to see Sunset Shimmer and was giving Twilight a hug. I walked towards her and reached out my hand. "Hi, my name is Frank."

She shook my hand, "Mine is Sunset, it's nice to meet you finally."

I raised an eyebrow, "Really? Why's that?" I asked.

She smiled and put her arm around Twilight, "Us mare's talk about everything."

I gulped, "So, you're here to punish me?"

"I already explained what happened Frank and she's not going to hurt you." She glanced at Sunset, "Right?"

She shook her head, "Nope, but with Twilight's permission, I would like to join your herd."

'Oh boy...' I thought.

-Jayden's point of view-

"Everything seems to be in order." I said wiping the sweat from my forehead.

"You sure that there are satellites up in space? It sounds very fictitious to me." Luna sighed.

Luna and I have been working ever since we first walk on Earth. With our magic, we made an underground base that was around two stories underground. Since this was a war zone, we took precautions in camouflaging the entrance of the base. When the base was done, I went to work on trying to make an antenna that can communicate to the satellites that are probably still up there in orbit.

The task itself was more devious than we expected. First off, I'm just a British person who knows nothing about this communication, radio waves and all of this bullshit. I was thankful that Luna found a bunch of books in the library that were related to the subject. She then used a spell so I can read it within seconds. Second off, finding a computer that was still in one piece was a quest within itself. Third of all, I had to go to the major city to find several pieces of a cellphone tower, radio tower and a little computer chip that makes the communications go into space.

The final part was a bitch to do because when we were putting all the pieces together, our magic suddenly came to a halt. Luna and I came to a conclusion that our magic runs out due to the radiation. Which is why neither of us had any effects of radiation poisoning. We then learned that if were near the mirror, our magic would recharge and we will be back to normal. Overall here's what I learned from the first week I came back to Earth: I'm just a stupid motherfucker who needs magic to learn trades, I'm a motherfucking magical battery who needs a recharge when I can't use magic otherwise I get poisoned, it's fucking heating up to where the humidity barely makes me breathe and so far, I'm the only human on this motherfucking planet.

Luna and I used some physical labor to lift a redneck satellite tower. This was the final part that we needed to establish a connection. Once it was finished, we staked it down with what rope that wasn't destroyed and headed inside to the computer room. One of the things I love about living underground is that it's cold, which is refreshing. I plopped myself on a chair and turned on the systems.

"Remind me again what were going to achieve here?" Luna asked.

"In case you don't know, Earth is bigger than Equestria. So one of the things we're going to achieve is to establish a link to the satellites that are orbiting around Earth. I just need to crack the code to the military thermal cameras and look up if there are any survivors." I explained.

"Thermal cameras?" She just tilted her head to which I mentally grabbed my heart and hnng internally.

I sighed, "To elaborate, a human's heat signature."

"Oh."

*BLEEP!*

I turned my head to the screen and logged into my new account called Ice Phoenix with the new and last Windows 10. It was thanks to Frank's school books about programming that I learned how to access the system through a code. I opened up the command prompt and typed in the following codes and the signal was sent. 'Now all I got to wait for is a response.' I thought.

"What now?" She asked.

*Bleep bloop!*

"That was fast," I said in a surprised tone. I typed in 'Results' in the command prompt and the map of the entire Earth came up on a window. It was set up to look like Google Earth and it was amazing. I smiled, "The results are in."

"You're kidding me right?" She seemed discouraged.

"Trust me, if that book reading spell taught me computer code and various technology subjects in one day then this should show us the results." I pressed the F11 button and I got the loading screen.

"More loading?" She sighed.

I ran my fingers through her mane and she smiled, "Almost done."

The screen brightened, I turned my head and saw nothing at first. I blinked as red dots appeared around the globe and it stopped. With my mouse, I moved the 'Earth' around to see that all human life was gathered around certain places. America had shown Alaska, Canada and parts of Mexico that had survivors. Japan had survivors, but only in the north. India was the only place that was housing anybody around the Middle East. Africa only had three locations where they're alive. It was the same for Europe, only around five. The rest had no signs of life. Apparently the satellite had another feature, it can count how many heat signature there are. I hesitated at first, but I felt Luna's hoof on my shoulder for support. I keyed in 'Count'. A series of numbers rolled on the top right of the screen. It only took ten seconds.

"Motherfucker..." I breathed.

Out of the seven billion and counting humans living on Earth, five hundred thousand had only survived. Now when I lived on Earth, I watched Television before I played video games. There were documentaries that were played about Nuclear warfare and they told us that the entire world only has less than fifteen nuclear warheads. Bull fucking shit! That wasn't true! Fifteen of those nukes couldn't have wiped out the majority of the human race! Our governments were keeping secrets from the citizens, then a mistake was made and boom! No more Earth.

"I'm guessing that there is suppose to be more survivors." Luna observed.

I sighed, "I thought that this war was going to have more survivors, but they're all gone."

"We don't know that for sure."

I pointed at the screen, "England is now a flat island! My family-NO! Everybody's families are gone!" Once my rage had subsided, I saw that Luna had become upset and I sighed as I mentally slapped myself. "L-Luna... I'm sorry."

She shook her head, "No, it's fine to express your emotions instead of keeping them in." She opened her hooves for a hug and I embraced her. "Do you need time to be alone?" She asked.

"No, I want to be with you." I answered and gazed upon her face, "If it's not too much trouble, can we 'test the bed'?"

Luna smirked as she took the hint, "Why of course. Let me just take a shower to get the sweat off of me."

I took a whiff from my shoulder, it smelled like a gym locker, "Good idea."

Luna and I left the room to the bathroom and I turned on the water. Plumbing didn't become an issue because of magic! It was very helpful and worry free, but I'm starting to feel that magic is becoming more of a luxury in Equestria. Though we're on Earth and magic became a necessity. Luna happily allowed me wash her body with a scrub brush and human soap. I started to get sneaky by letting my hand drop the soap and catch it while grabbing her plot. She moaned a bit and when I finished, it was her turn to wash me as well. Luna got sneaky as well, she stroked my staff with her magic once the soap got close to my thighs.

Once we got wash up, both of us were aroused by the 'washing' and we pounced at our bed. Both of us locked our lips in lust for one another, I slipped my hand down and fingered her pussy. Luna moaned through our mouths and she used her magic to jack me off in return. We both continued like this until we came. I lifted my wet fingers to Luna and she licked them until they were clean.

"The bed is very soft, but how are the 'springs'?" I wondered.

She pecked my lips, "I'll be the judge of that."

Luna lays on her back and I got into position. I gazed upon her body, she was beautiful, her dark blue fur and disheveled mane made her look sexy. Without hesitation, I plunged my cock into ecstasy. Both of us groaned as we felt a fury of hot, wet pleasure. Her walls clenched my member, but nevertheless, I pulled out and pushed with all of my might. I did this repeatedly and she was loving every second of it.

"Yes! YES!! Rut me!!!" She screamed as she hugged me tightly.

This made me go faster and her moans increased. I leaned in and french kissed her as I continued my fury. Though it was worthless because Luna's walls became too much for me and I came inside her. She yelled because of the sudden warmness inside her belly, but I still continued on until she was satisfied. The good thing about this was my staff was still hardened, but I could feel another orgasm coming. I pulled out, sat down, pulled Luna onto my lap, deeply fucked her as I pulled her hips down my shaft. She was surprised about the sudden change, but the pleasure didn't make her complain. She pushed me to where my back was on the bed and began to grind me. Luna signaled me to stimulate her wings and I obliged. With several flicks of my fingers, Luna got closer to climax.

She screamed in pure pleasure as her walls tightened to a point where my staff suddenly came again. I felt her cum dripping down my belly and I saw that she was twitching. Her hooves collapsed on themselves and landed on top of me. I caught her in time, pulled out and put her to my left. She was panting but slowly calmed down as I stroked her body with my hand.

"Does the bed pass to be slept upon?" I asked.

She stuck out her tongue in response, but I leaned in and sucked on it. She sighed as we twisted our tongues together and I cuddled up against Luna's warm furry body. She saw how I was getting cold and pulled a blanket over us both. I sighed as my body warmed up with Luna's.

She giggled, "It will pass until the next test."

I pecked her on the cheek, "I love you, Luna."

Luna nuzzled my cheek, "As do I, Jayden."

This was a perfect night for both of us, but we know that this would be the last time we'll be alone. For now, we enjoyed holding one another in our embrace. Our love is very different, but I wouldn't have changed it for the world. We both went to sleep with a smile on our faces while we wait for dawn.

-Ryan's point of view-

"Coco~!" I cheered as I walked around the apartment to find my girlfriend.

"Yes~?" She copied the voice of Rarity to which I chuckled.

I followed the voice to our bed, she was currently reading a book and set it aside. I stood next to the door frame and stared into her eyes. Coco's hair was disheveled and it was totally sexy.

"What is it dear?" Coco asked.

"Just making sure that your plot is healing alright."

She blushed, "Oh stop it, you! I'm fine, just a little sore. You've been quite the sexual charmer when I demanded more and now I'm sore from yesterday and today."

I walked up to her and kissed her, "Feel any changes yet?"

She sighed, "Not yet no."

Coco and I have been doing intercourse so we can have a child of our own. Let me just say when Nia went to school, Coco and I had sex until we couldn't continue. This was unprotected, raw sex that we had, and there was no magic involved, but alas nothing has happened yet.

In response, I smiled and kissed her again, "I'll be right back, I need to do some errands. You make yourself comfortable."

She giggled, "Alright. You be safe, it's dangerous to go alone," She grabbed a saddle bag from the night stand, "Take this."

I internally chuckled to the reference and happily accepted the bag, "Thank you, my dear."

Coco pecked me on the cheek, "You're welcome."

I strapped the saddlebag with my mouth, said my goodbye to Coco, headed out the apartment and locked the door behind me. Once I was out of the apartment, Nia ran into me.

"Ouf!" She grunted and landed on her butt.

"Where's the fire?" I asked looking around the street.

She giggled, "Sorry Daddy, I just wanted to get home as soon as I could from school."

"Making new friends while you're over there?" I asked.

She nodded, "Yes, they're very sweet to me and I can't wait to get back tomorrow!"

I handed Nia my key to the house and the key ring slid on her large feather.

"I need to do some errands, so please give mom some company." I explained.

She smiled, "Alright Daddy, I'll do that."

Nia happily ran up the stairs. Once she was to the floor and I heard the door shut, I headed into town knowing that she got home safely. I walked along the sidewalk of the busy town of Manehatten and made my way through the traffic to the jewelry store. The store had a ring with a necklace laced around it that was shaped like a heart. I gathered information about this place being the best of making great and perfect jewelry. I opened the door and heading into the establishment. It was surprisingly small and I saw the jeweler immediately. He was a tan colored, blond Earth pony who was looking at a few gems.

I spoke to the Jeweler, "Hello." I called.

This got the Earth pony's attention, "Good afternoon sir, what can I do for you today?"

"I just wanted to as you if you could make a proposal necklace for my girlfriend." I said.

His ears perked up, "Why of course! What color do you want it?"

"I would like a Turquoise gem on the necklace with light blue and off-white braces intertwining with one another." I explained.

He wrote the information on the table, "When do you want to have this made and delivered?"

"I would like it to be delivered in about three weeks, close to the end of the month."

The Jeweler gave me the piece of paper and I filled in the important information. I gave him the paper back.

He pressed the cash register and it chimed its bell, "That will be five hundred Bits sir."

I levitated the bag of bits to the Jeweler and he puts the bits into the register. "Alright, your necklace will be given to you shortly. Have a nice day and good luck!"

"Thanks, you have a nice day as well!"

With everything finished, I headed back to Coco's apartment. Though my journey was interrupted when I heard a noise from the alleyway. Feeling curious, I walked inside and saw a puddle of green glowing goop. The memories of Barb and Derick came into my head and I shook it off. I turned around to only see a changeling staring into my eyes.

Before I could say anything, I was wrapped in some sort of green cocoon-like skin and lost consciousness. Then I only wake up to be released out of the cocoon covered in goop. My eyes were closed tightly with the goop as I tried to feel around my surroundings. I felt the hard concrete floors and could hear the sound of rushing water. Then the foul odor the came through my nostrils made me conclude that I was in the sewers.

"Well... What do we have here?" Said a feminine voice.

I felt the goop being magically pulled away from my eyelids so I could open them, "Who are you?"

Once my blurry vision subsided, I saw a different Changeling that was taller and had a black crown on its head.

"Why I'm the Changeling Queen of course." She boomed.

The Changeling Queen? I thought that Frank killed her when she tried to take over Earth. I stood up in defense and stared into her eyes.

"Why are you still alive?" I asked.

"Pardon?"

"My friend, Frank, killed you. When you tried to take over our world with your human hybrid changelings. He finished all of you with his katana." I explained.

Her eyes widened, "Well, that was a predicament. Fortunately, I can't die. I can transfer to different bodies with my mind still thinking about what happened before that body got destroyed. Now your story is very interesting because I don't remember being killed by this pony named Frank."

I raised an eyebrow, "What do you mean?"

"You seem confused, for what I'm telling you is the truth. Even if I tried to take control Canterlot during a wedding, I would never let myself take over another world that would simply overpower me. Also, when a pony or any other creature becomes a Changelings, they are submitted into my image. No modifications whatsoever." She explained.

My stomach became unbalanced and I started to get queasy. If what she is saying is true, then who was at the mall when Frank was slicing and dicing? I don't know what any of this means, but one thing came in mind. 'It was probably our enemies that have been killing our friends.' I thought. There were only several solutions I had to ask before I came to my conclusion.

"Why are you hiding in Manehatten of all places?"

I could tell that her patience was getting a little thin, but she spoke. "When I was blasted into oblivion from Cadance and defeated by the Twilight Sparkle, I decided to recover my hive and to make a peace treaty. We're starving to death without love and we've been kidnapping pony's so we can feed off their love. Then we let them got once we have the minimal amount of love to just survive another day."

I couldn't see that she was lying and I could tell that her words were sincere. I know I would have to leave Coco and Nia for a while, but I need to confirm this with Celestia and Luna. They have magic lying detectors and probably can overthrow Chrysalis in case it goes south. 'This isn't going to be fun at all.' I thought.

I sighed, "I think I'm going to regret this, but I happen to be friends with Celestia and Luna."

Her ears perked up and seemed interested, "Well, it seems we caught the right pony. I would give you my word that I will not take any of my guards with me and I'll stand by your side."

'That was easy.' I thought as I nodded to our agreement. "So, you can read memories?" She nodded. "Then can you teleport us to Canterlot?"

"Yes, I can." Chrysalis said as she walked beside me.

With her magic, we teleported immediately into the Royal Throne Room. Princess Celestia was sitting on her seat and was talking to some Royal guards. There was this moment of silence between the four of us and I cleared my throat before the guard shouted.

"Don't do anything rash..." I glance at Chrysalis and looked at Celestia with a serious look, "I can explain everything."

-Frank's point of view-

A lot has happened throughout the first hours when I came into Canterlot High. Meeting Sunset, who want to get into my pants with Twilight's permission and the awkward walk we took to get to Sunset's apartment. Mostly because Sunset and Twilight were bickering why I shouldn't be in a herd because I was in a different dimension. As for Twilight's friends, they were at home and we'll meet them in Canterlot High tomorrow.

Sunset's apartment is part of a complex building and was fairly big inside. Two couches and a counter table in the living room, a spacious kitchen, one bedroom, and one bathroom. Even though there was only one bedroom and bath, I don't think it will be a problem in the near future. I was currently sitting on the couch, trying to relax, but Twilight and Sunset were still bickering.

"For the last time Sunset, Frank is not having a herd because he isn't used to the courting system." Twilight explained.

"You know I'm sitting right here." I waved from the leather couch.

Sunset glances at me and spoke, "Frank's right, we haven't heard what he wants to do."

'Thank Celestia! I can finally speak!' I shouted internally. "Thank you, Sunset." I said.

Twilight walked to my direction and sat right next to me, "You want to go through this?"

I sighed, "Twilight, you know better. I want to be able to adapt to Equestria's rules and slowly become a citizen." I glance at Sunset and smirked, "Besides, I have been getting fantasy's when I was on Earth as well, not just you."

Twilight sighed in defeat, "If that's what you want then... Alright, I'll let this pass for one time."

I put my attention to Sunset, "I suppose you already know about Earth and humans?"

She nodded, "Yes, I've been up-to-date with the news that Twilight gave me through our books. I just want to say that I'm sorry about what happened."

I waved my hand, "It wasn't anybody's fault except for the poor decisions that the world's government did."

She scooted next to me and so did Twilight. I followed their little hint and put both of my arms over their shoulders. Sunset grabbed the a remote from her right and turned on the Television. While a show was playing in front of our eyes, we continued our conversation.

"So... How will this work?" I asked.

Twilight smirked, "We could take turns or..." She looks to Sunset.

"Or we could share you." Sunset finishes.

I chuckled, "Well, sharing is caring."

They both giggled from that little joke and we went silent for a while. All three of us we were watching the show about a boy and dog traveling through time and learning lessons along the way. 'Wait.... That sounds like-'

"Frank?" Sunset asked for my attention.

My train of thought was interrupted by the redhead and I turned my attention to her, "Yes?"

"I don't have any experience from intercourse, so I was wondering if I could watch you two do it? I would like to make observations." She said.

"You're a virgin?" I asked.

She looked down and blushed, "Y-Yes."

Twilight smiled, "Don't worry Sunset, everybody gets embarrassed when someone asks." She lightly punched my shoulder.

I playfully yelp in pain, "Oh, worries me! What can I do to tame this monster?"

Twilight chuckled, "Monster? You're the monster who takes the lead."

I smirked, "Speaking of lead, you took the lead last time we did it. Now it's my turn to show you human techniques."

"Wow," Sunset said in amazement, "Are you guys always this flirty?"

Twilight and I giggled, "No, it's only when we want to." I told her.

Sunset stuttered, "I-I understand..."

"So, can we head to your bedroom?" I asked.

Twilight smirked, "Getting a little impatient?"

"N-No!" I stuttered.

Sunset laughed, "I think he wants to give me a show already."

I harrumphed but smiled. I knew that they were playing around with me. Twilight was giving me the signals throughout the time we were here to rut the hell out of her. So now it's time to get things started. I grabbed Sunset's remote from her hand and turned off the TV. I got up and offered my hands to the two beautiful women. They grabbed my hands and we headed towards Sunset's bedroom.

Sunset let go of my hand and took a seat across from the bed. Twilight put her arms around my neck and lightly kissed my lips. She sighed as I got my hands to grab her small butt.

"So, you said you were going to do human techniques on me?" She questioned.

I smirked as I unbuttoned her skirt and it fell to the floor. Twilight stared at me wondering how I was able to undress her skirt. I massaged her cheeks to where she was lightly sighing in pleasure. Her eyes were closed and her mouth was wide open for the taking. I glanced at Sunset, who was rubbing her legs together and smirked.

"Sunset, for the next few minutes, watch very carefully." I informed her, to which she nodded in response.

I put my lips over Twilight's to taste her saliva flesh as our tongues intertwined. Our hot breath that was exchanged between us got me aroused. Twilight caught on and put her hand on my erection through my pants. I pull out my tongue and slowly unbuttoned her shirt. I stared into Twilight's face, she had the face saying that she was horny and was ready for me. However, I was going to tease her a little further because I wanted to entertain and inform our 'witness' of what I could do to her. I pulled off Twilight's shirt, unbuttoned her bra and proceed to pull down her white panties. I took off my shirt to reveal my little pudgy body, pulled down my pants and garments at the same time to reveal my second head.

"Oh... My..." Sunset lightly gasped. I looked over to see that she was slowly taking off her clothing and was blushing.

I smirked as I picked up Twilight to only toss her on Sunset's bed. She yelped a bit, but when I was by her side, I went to work. I grabbed Twilight's breast, groped and sucked on them. She gasped to the sudden pleasure spike and was trying to feel my body, trying to find my staff. When she did, she slowly started to jack me off as I massaged her breast, nipped her neck and ears lightly. She moaned to the waves of pleasure I was giving her and there was more coming. I got my free hand and guided Twilight's free hand to grope her own breast. With my hand, I touched her vulva, I could feel that it was hot and swollen. I fingered her clitoris and in an instant, she became wet. I inserted a finger and her walls pulled it in and squeezed it. Twilight was moaning and groaning to the pleasure, she wanted release, but I wasn't going to let her.

"Sunset?" I asked.

"Y-Yes?" She moaned.

I glanced at her and she was masturbating to what she was seeing. Sunset was fingering herself, trying to find relief. I could see that she was suffering and I looked at Twilight to which she nodded.

"Come over here so Twilight can give you a good licking." I said.

She immediately jumped from her seat onto her bed and got into position. With Twilight eating Sunset's pussy, I was about to lick Twilight's pussy, but Sunset interrupted by getting her mouth onto my cock. She proceeded to suck on it and I felt my world turned upside down. I groaned as pure ecstasy was running through my spine. As Sunset worked on my cock I fingered Twilight's pussy with two fingers. I really couldn't comprehend what I was seeing, Twilight eating out Sunset, Sunset sucking my staff and myself fingering Twilight. 'I'm having a threesome with Celestia's students....' I thought. Though the train of thought was interrupted when I orgasmed on Sunset's face.

She licked the cum off of my head, "Delicious and saltyYYYY." She squealed as the came onto Twilight's face.

Now Twilight was the only one who didn't cum, so I didn't wait. I stood on my feet and grabbed Twilight's legs to then insert my dong into her pussy. She screamed as her walls collapsed around my semi-erect cock. Sunset got her crotch away from Twilight as I fucked her brains out. Nothing could replace what I was seeing before my eyes in the next several minutes. Sunset making out with Twilight as she groped her breasts and masturbated her clit while I was fucking her. I decided to finger Sunset with my fingers and she humped them as I had intercourse. It was so fucking hot, I felt Twilight's moist walls tightening as her body twitched all over. She came as she squealed within Sunset's mouth as she made out with her. I pulled out and sat on her belly to tit fuck her until I came on her breasts.

"Your turn, Sunset." Twilight said smacking her ass to represent a form tag team.

I grinned and got off of Twilight to grab Sunset to put her legs around my body. Inserted my staff into her folds and she yelled as ecstasy electrocuted her spine. I fucked her against a wall as she whimpered, yelped, gasped, and moaned to the impacts of my balls to her pussy. Finally, Sunset couldn't take it anymore, she came instantly because of the past stimulation Twilight and I provided before. I pulled out and set her on the bed on her all fours, I wasn't done, not by a long shot. I proceed to fuck her from behind and massaged her breasts with my fingers.

"F-Fuck!!!" Sunset screamed as I pulled out and came on her butt.

I realized that I was out of breath and I collapsed between the two satisfied women. The smell of erotic juices got me a little sleepy. I felt Twilight, on my right and Sunset, on my left, cuddle up against my body. I saw Sunset grabbing a blanket and had put it over us.

"How was that observation?" I asked to my left.

"It was better than expected. I never knew that you could do something like that. It surprised me and it felt amazing."

I smiled, "How was the human technique?" I asked to my right.

Twilight sighed, "It was out-of-this-world. I love you, Frank."

I grinned, "So I take it Sunset is going to join us?"

She nodded, "Welcome to the nymph family, Sunset."

Twilight leaned in and kissed Sunset and I saw some tongue between them. They both giggled to their own kiss and I couldn't help but to blush.

"Ok, that was hot." I admitted. All three of us chuckled and they lie back down on the bed.

I felt Sunset and Twilights lips on my cheeks. It was warm and sincere. I knew that this 'vacation' was going to be a great one.

"Love you Sunset. Love you, Twilight. Goodnight." I said.

"Goodnight Frank, I love you too." Sunset yawned.

"Goodnight Frank." Twilight sighed.

'Tomorrow is going to be a great day and we're going to enjoy it together.' I thought as I slowly fell into a deep satisfying sleep.

-Jayden's point of view-

I plopped myself on the couch feeling exhausted, "Only two-hundred-thousand-one-hundred and fifteen were found." I sighed.

Luna sat right next to me in her human illusion, but her magic wore off and blinked into her Alicorn form. We hit a few lucky breaks where there were Brony's survivors and were thrilled to go to Equestria. Other survivors were skeptical but had to rethink their life when someone went through the portal. There was also the collecting of books, electronics, and any other object that was intact. Luna and I teleported over half of the survivors from South and North America. Now after we've sent the last of the survivors to Equestria, we just relaxed on our magic couch. No, I'm serious. A magic generated couch that is so soft to where I can feel my skin recovering from the intense humid heat in the amazon.

Luna spoke, "Now we just need to go to the foreign countries?"

I nodded lightly with what energy I had left, "We need to head west first, the 'nice' people are there and will slowly get harder as we get from country to country."

She raised her head up a bit, "What do you mean 'nice' people?" Luna air quoted with her hooves.

I frowned, 'I knew this subject would come up.' I thought. "When I was currently living on Earth, before all this, there was tensions between many countries. There is this place called the Middle East and from what I can remember, it's just a battle ground. Nothing but war and famine. Other countries tried to help to establish some sort of balance, but it just wasn't meant to be. Now as the satellite says, there are NO survivors over at that location and therefore, we're not going there. We're just going to go where the satellites want's us to be." I explained.

"Just like Twilight's crystal map table?" She wondered.

I blushed as I remembered about season five of MLP, "Y-Yes, just like that." I slightly stuttered.

Both of us sat there in cooling silence and just when I was about to go to sleep, Luna stretched her body. I noticed how she was stretching her plot towards my face. I didn't know what she was doing, but I wasn't complaining. I found myself aroused just by looking at her body. Though my thinking process didn't save this line from my mouth.

"I think we should take a bath together." I thought aloud.

Luna turned her head, "It has been awhile since we bathe one another."

I smirked, "Lead the way, mistress."

Luna smiled, "Right this way."

I got out of my couch to only immediately smell my sweat. I couldn't even describe the smell of my sweat, but ignored it and followed Luna to the bathroom. Luna and I got spoiled in making this bathtub, we made it so the two of us can fit and had extra room to have some space between us. I turned on the water and as the tub filled up, Luna stripped my clothes off by teleporting them away.

"Can't get enough of me?" I asked.

Luna covered her nose, "Yes, but you smell..."

I laughed, "Well, so do you!"

She stuck out her tongue, "Get in the water." Luna magically pulled me into the tub and I felt my body being scorched in hot water for a second. Then my body suddenly got very comfortable with the heated water.

I pulled my head out the water to take a deep breath, "Luna! Warn me when you're going to do that!" I yelled. Before she could say anything, I put my hands around her neck and pulled her into the water with me. Luna's flowing hair, that is run by magic, stopped and became the light blue color. The face that she expressed made me chuckle, but she couldn't hold a grudge against me and laughed along on how this situation became to be. Unfortunately, we both agreed that we're both tired from today's work. So, we sat in the bathtub until our muscles unwound and relaxed. Then we headed off to bed while we cuddled up against one another. Luna and I fell asleep as we embraced our warm body's together.

"I am glad for Frank's language translator wristband because even I couldn't understand the words that were coming off of their mouths." Luna said.

It was true, Luna and I were in Japan, we found more survivors in the area where the satellite pointed. All I have to say is this: Japan is weird and dangerous. All the survivors from Japan, from what the readings told us, moved into a baseball stadium in Tokyo. When I first saw the groups of people that were guarding the entrance, my neck was several inches away from being cut by a samurai's Katana. Luna, in her human illusion, had to intervene and used her magic to separate us. Then I snapped my fingers to attach a bracelet on his wrist while he was screaming in Japanese. When the bracelet was on, he spoke in English and told us that he was freaking the hell out. We were able to calm him and the rest down to where we could communicate to one another.

"Now if that is settled, we would like to take you and any other survivors to a safe haven." I explained.

They all didn't say a word, until the samurai spoke up, "You mean we're getting out of here?"

I nodded and Luna spoke, "Of course, that is, if you don't want to go."

I glanced around the stadium, there were tons of people that were murmuring around. Some of them were confused on how Luna separated us. I sighed as I realized that this was going to be a long week.

-Two weeks later-

Luna and I were able to teleport all the remaining survivors to the portal room, which had been magically modified to fit everybody, and sent them on their way to the hospital. Hopefully, they made more magical modifications to the hospital rooms because we found another one-hundred-thousand-nine-hundred and eighty-five survivors. That now leaves us with one-hundred and ninety-eight thousand. As for the nine-hundred, the satellite lost the heat signatures which meant that they died through radiation, starvation, and/or disease.

Fortunately, I was able to find a ring in Japan to propose to Luna, tucked it away in my bag and put an invisible spell on it. I was still amazed, out of all of my exhaustion, my love for Luna fueled what energy I had left to find this one perfect ring. This ring was a gold ring with a moonstone on top. I was proud of my finding, but my body was to a point where I could collapse and sleep on any surface. So, I collapsed on the provided couch instead.

"Motherfucker!" I shouted in exhaustion.

"Quite the appropriate language for this situation." Luna collapsed on my lap.

"After we're done with this," I panted, "We're going to have a real vacation."

"Back at Canterlot?" Luna asked.

I bumped her nose with my finger, "Exactly. Nothing beats then staying at home with a beautiful mare."

She blushed when I said that or was that the exhaustion showing? I don't know, but it was still cute overall. I ran my fingers through her mane as I scratched her ears. Luna instantly melted into my hand as she sighed. My mind and heart exploded when she became this way. It was thanks to my fingers that I could make her feel this way.

Finally Luna spoke, "Another round in the bath?"

"Most definitely, but let me carry you to our relaxation chamber."

"Sounds erotic...." Luna mumbled.

I gave her a playful smack on the plot and she moaned to the sudden pain. I grabbed her barrel and carried her to our bathroom. I used my magic to turn on the hot and cold water so I could strip out of my clothing.

"It would seem that someone else has a lot of energy that would like to be spent." She smirked staring at my staff.

"What?" I asked innocently, "What does a man have to do to relieve my stress?"

She scoffed softly, "You men are all the same! All sex and no romance!"

I chuckled, "It is true that men are ruffians and clueless to romance, but when it comes to intercourse, we're ready to please our women."

Luna smirked, "Then please, make me yours." She wiggled her plot towards my face to tease me. Then jumped into the bathtub full of hot water.

I happily joined her and plopped myself on the provided seat on the bathtub. Both of us got soaked in as we got comfortable to the heat. When we clean ourselves, Luna came to my location by laying her head on my thigh. She smiled once she saw my cock erect right in front of her.

"Do you remember when you fingered my pussy the first time?" She asked.

"Yes, I couldn't forget it." I looked at her face, "Do you want to do it again?"

She giggled, "Without me drowning, yes. I would like that."

Luna didn't waste time and licked my staff from bottom to top. I groaned in the sudden pleasure, I didn't complain though because I squeezed her plot with my hand. She quivered to my touch and moaned loudly when my middle finger went inside her folds. Her moist walls clenched around my finger as I slowly fucked her. I could feel Luna's breath against my cock and engulfs it with her mouth. My head against her throat made me shiver in pleasure and made me cum instantly. The sudden climax made Luna choke and pulled her mouth to cough the rest out.

"You don't have to force yourself." I told her as I quickened my pace to finger her.

"I-I only-y wa-ant what-t you n-need for y-your own pleasure!" She panted.

I felt myself get hardened again when she said those words and Luna suddenly climbs on top of my lap. I knew what she wants and I guided my penis to her lips. We both grown to the wave of pleasure and I humped her as I sat on the seat. She groaned as my staff reach deep in her insides. Then her walls tightened around my cock as Luna came in the water. I look at her and she gazed upon me, no words were meant to be said at this moment. We knew that we love each other and nothing could ever separate us.

Without a word, we dried ourselves off and I carried Luna back to our bed. We knew that tomorrow was going to be a tiring day, but I knew that we're going to do when we want relief.

-Ryan's point of view-

Celestia sighed as she put her teacup on the table. I really didn't expect her to become stressed, but who wouldn't? It has been exactly a week since I've brought Queen Chrysalis to the palace. Was it my place to bring her to light? Well... Yes and no. Yes, because Chrysalis wasn't the one who wanted to take over the Earth and I'm sure that Frank will be unhappy about that situation. Then there is a no because Coco became furious when I went missing and was worried sick. Also, Nia is unhappy when I didn't come home that day.

Right now, Chrysalis, Celestia and I were in the Royal Dining Room discussing a treaty between Pony's and Changelings being equal. Though there was a problem, how is Chrysalis going to figure out what to replace their 'love eating habits' away from the casual citizen? I blinked my eyes to where I noticed that there was an awkward silence between us three.

I cleared my throat to ease the tension, "H-How are you doing this morning Celestia?"

She turned her attention to me, "I just got a letter from my sister, she and Jayden are coming home in about two weeks. They brought all the survivors from Earth to Equestria and I had to get set negotiations with Human's and Pony's. It was a tough time yesterday, but it was taken care of when I finished all the papers. I might have stayed up all night, but it was worth the time to welcome the Humans in Equestria."

I glance at Chrysalis, which I suppose knew about a different race coming into Equestria because she was unfazed by the news. For me, I was astounded. I mean, Jayden going back to Earth and brought back all the survivors into Equestria? He deserves a medal and a Hard Cider from Applejack when he gets home.

"That sounds wonderful!" I slightly cheered and I turn my attention to Chrysalis, "How about you?"

She sighed, "While that news is wonderful and brought tiredness to Celestia, I have been struggling with my subjects and was able to find an agreement for the treaty."

I clapped my hooves together, "Right, now what's the hold up exactly?"

"The only thing that is preventing us to sign this treaty is the 'feeding on love' aspect of the Changelings." Celestia stated.

"Yes," Chrysalis spoke, "It could cause a lot of conflict with pony's and my Changelings."

I perked up my ears, "How about a potion that acts as a substitute?"

"What do you mean potion?" Chrysalis asked.

"Before my two friends passed away, they transformed into monsters and their body's were disfigured to where Frank had made a potion that turns them back. If we can talk to Frank about this issue, with time he will make you a potion that others can replicate to replace your love feeding." I explained.

Celestia spoke, "True, but I have other brewer's that can assist us."

I nodded, "Whatever you need to do, I suggest we do the research now because I don't know how long we have to keep Chrysalis a secret."

The three of us swore secrecy from the public of Equestria until we announce the treaty of both species. Also, I had to lie to Coco and Nia about me getting a job to make dresses for Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadance. I would have to tell them after this mess has been settled. Celestia provided me a room for me to stay and I'm actually living the lie up to its name. When we were done with the meetings between us three, I have been working on the dresses because I got an 'idea!' as Rarity would say. I've made Celestia's, Luna's and Cadance's dresses. I even got started to make Chrysalis's dress and Twilight's dress as well. My inspiration became fueled by the conversations that the three of us have had and I didn't see any sign of it stopping.

"Ryan?" Celestia spoke, snapping out of my trance.

"Yes?"

Chrysalis spoke, "Something on your mind?"

I nodded, "Yes, I was just thinking about the dresses I've been making for all of you."

Celestia raised an eyebrow, "Oh?"

"I lied to Coco Pummel about our secret meetings and told her that I had a sewing job instead. Then I became dedicated to those jobs as well."

"Sounds like somepony is living up to their cutie mark." Chrysalis commented.

I blushed slightly, "Yeah, I guess my talent took over, but I'm not complaining."

Celestia smiled, "That's good, at least you have a talent that you enjoy."

I nodded in agreement.

Chrysalis hissed when she stretched, "These hooves are killing me."

'Killing me... Killing me... Killing me...' Those two words echoed through my brain. I blinked and I saw a horrifying image that came up to my head... It was the death of Aston and Connor being killed by the two beings that turned into a thick liquid. I felt my breathing quickened and I felt my face being flushed as the painful memories pulled me in. I felt I was there, reliving the horrifying moment. Then I was being poked by a warm hoof and I saw my friends faces being disintegrated. In response, I screamed in the sudden change of memory and warmth. I blinked again, Celestia and Chrysalis were in front of me, but I was lying on the cold floor. I looked to see that they were concerned. I felt my body being engulfed in a golden aura, but I couldn't keep my eyes open. I went to sleep immediately after I saw the entrance of the Canterlot Hospital.

"He has PTSD." Said a Stallion.

"I see." Celestia spoke.

I opened my eyes and glanced at the clock. Our meeting was at noon, but it was already seven o'clock. I glance at Celestia, who was with a doctor and Chrysalis. I could see that the doctor was somewhat tense with Chrysalis's presence. Though that didn't matter, I just suffered an attack due to PTSD. I have no idea what happened when I saw my memories, but I just hope it wasn't anything bad.

"Hey..." I mumbled loudly.

Celestia glanced at me then to Chrysalis then to the doctor. "I believe we can take care of this. You are dismissed."

He nods and heads out of the room to close the door behind him. Celestia walks up and looks down at me. She looked disappointed, which confirmed my suspicions that something negative happened at the Dining room.

"What happened?" I asked.

"You got on the table and fell off the table when Chrysalis touched your body." Celestia explained.

"Why lie to him?" Chrysalis asked.

I sighed, ignoring Celestia's fake explanation, "What really happened?"

She sighed, "You shouted your friends names as you charge at us. Your horn flared to injure Chrysalis and I. Chrysalis yelled and touched your body to get your attention. Then you tried to stab Chrysalis with the butter knife and I cast a spell to get you out of your mental state."

I felt my warm body being flushed away and became filled with fear. I became afraid of what I did and I didn't know that it even happened. I, Ryan the Unicorn, have PTSD. I glance at Chrysalis and spoke.

"I'm sorry...." I said covering my head with my hooves.

"It's alright. This isn't the first time that somepony tried to assassinate me, but you're the first one to do that unintentionally." Chrysalis tried to reassure me.

I frowned, "It really doesn't help..."

Celestia stared at Chrysalis and she responded, "What?"

Celestia sighed, "I just want to let you know that Chrysalis wants to help you with your problem."

I raised my head up, "How?"

"With your permission, of course," Chrysalis spoke, "I would like to turn you into half Changeling."

My eyes widened as my eyebrows raised in sudden fear and confusion. "WHAT?!" I raised my voice.

Chrysalis and Celestia flinched which caused me to flinch as well. Yelling against two powerful pony's can cause fear to somepony like me. 'I need to think about this logically.' I thought.

I took a deep breath to calm myself, "What do you mean 'turn me into a half Changeling'?"

Chrysalis stepped forward, "What the description entails. The way that I used to transform ponies into changelings was to put them into a chrysalis. Changelings are now born through birth. So what I'm going to put you in a chrysalis while Celestia monitors your magical readings."

My attention turns to Celestia, "You're agreeing with this?"

She nodded, "Only if you agree to go through it."

"This will get rid of my PTSD?"

"Not just that," Chrysalis continued, "but you'll be the first Unicorn/Changeling hybrid. You will have powers to change your appearance and have the strength of an Earth Pony."

That is a lot to take in. I mean transforming into a half Changeling, something that's frowned upon other pony's. I would have to discuss this matter with Coco. Most of all, what would my friends say? I want to become stronger because I want to fight alongside them against the enemy. The image of Derick and Barb flashed in my mind causing me to flinch to see their sudden image.

I glance at Celestia then to Chrysalis, "I would like Coco Pummel to be part of this discussion. Otherwise no deal."

Celestia nodded in agreement, "We will discuss this further when she arrives. I'll send Coco a letter to inform her to arrive. For now, get some rest, your magical essence is slightly unstable."

"Can you use a sleep spell?" I asked.

"Allow me." Chrysalis said flaring her horn.

I closed my eyes and Chrysalis's spell was cast on me. I was then put into a deep sleep as I felt my worries wash away. I have a lot to think about when I wake up and I'll have a second opinion by Coco. Hopefully, she can support or make sense of the situation. It's either that she will be mad or concerned when she hears about the secrecy of the negotiations with Chrysalis, Celestia and I.

-Frank's point of view-

"We got a message from Luna and Jayden." I informed Twilight.

Twilight, Sunset and I were sitting at the dining table having our breakfast that I happened to cook up. Jayden and I still have a magical connection, just like Spike's Dragon Fire, to send messages to one another. The only difference was that we didn't have to feel indigestion when a letter comes out our mouths, it just appears on our right hands.

Twilight swallowed her omelet, "Well, the letter isn't going to read itself."

I smirked, "Fine, fine." I waved. This will be the first actual letter I got from Jayden ever since he left. As I held the letter in my hand, several thoughts came into my head. 'How many survived during that chaos? Nuclear war is pure evil and many people in the USA knew it was going to happen.' I thought as I opened the envelope, 'Here goes nothing.' I unfold the letter and read it's content's out loud.

Dear Frank,

I'm getting a new fucking vacation in Equestria once we're out of Earth. Sorry, it's so fucking humid, Luna and I had to make a base underground in order for us to live there. Anyway, I was busy gathering survivors from around the world and it's been successful. All the survivors were able to make it to Equestria and any book, movie and/or digital devices have been sent. The numbers of survivors were smaller than what I've imagined. 500,000 only survived, Frank, the governments lied about discontinuing the nuclear program and I became disheartened about what happened. You can talk to me later about it.

As for technology, there was a lot left in hidden bunkers. In my rage, I destroyed any nuclear-powered devices I've found. For personal use (for you, Ryan and myself), I was only able to salvage several new gaming computers that were still in the box. With magic, we can implement computer science and programming into the Equestrian school system.... Sorry, I've used a spell that allows me to read different books in a fast pace and the only after effect is that I become an intelligent smart ass.

Luna and I have been paying attention to ourselves when we found new survivors. For example, when I was in Japan, I nearly got my throat slit by a samurai. Luna was able to intervene, in her human illusion form, and calmed things down. Other than that incident, everything became great. Though there was one problem, the nuclear radiation caused several survivors to perish, which was unfortunate. Now the only thing left for us to do it to cover our tracks. We don't know if secret agents are around and if they are, they're not going to find Equestria EVER. I don't want Celestia and Luna to be part of a government who possibly started the war and ended our planet.

We'll be coming home soon in about two weeks. I hope you're having fun over in Canterlot High, say HI to Sunset for me. She hit my soft spot when she turned into a Phoenix when singing 'My past is not today'.

See you soon, your friend,

Jayden

I finished the letter and I felt a little cold. I look at Sunset and Twilight who were in shock when they heard the letter. I looked at my plate and I didn't feel too good when I saw my omelet.

I stood up out of my chair, "I need some time alone." I said setting the letter on the table.

"Frank..." Twilight tried to speak, but her mouth got covered by Sunset's hand.

"You can collect your thoughts, Frank. Go ahead." Sunset stated.

I nodded and walked towards to the bathroom. Once I close the door behind me, my stomach deposit last night's dinner into the toilet. 'Five-Hundred-Thousand survived?!' My thought shouts internally and was translated to another dry heave. After my stomach couldn't throw up anymore, I turned on the faucet and filled up the bathtub with a lot of hot water. The tub was long enough for my body to fit and I didn't care if it was hot as hell. Pain couldn't break my emotional breakdown as I jumped into the hot filled tub.

"Motherfucker..." I gasped as the water burned my skin.

For the next hours, I just sat there. My mind became scrambled when I read Jayden's letter and I stared into the ceiling, pondering what I should do next. The steam that was in the air moistened my eyes so that I couldn't blink. My breathing became slow and memories of my childhood flooded into my vision. It was me playing in the park with my friends, then heading back to the house to play video games. I blinked so I could look away, it was gone now. My family, my friends, and my home were now destroyed. I heard a drop on the surface of the water, I blinked as my vision became blurred. I cried... I wailed... I mourned for the loss of my former home. For once in my life, I didn't know what to do with myself. I became lost and I knew for a fact that Twilight and Sunset were going to help me. 'I'm going to talk to them about this....' I thought. Then another option came to me... To lock the emotion away so I won't affect my friends and lovers. I did this in the past and it brought Night Shade into the picture, but with magic I can make that lock stronger.

'You don't have to keep your feelings hidden.' Twilight's saying echoed through my head. I knew I had to talk to her about this, but I just don't want to burden her at all. I sighed as I closed my eyes. I mentally grabbed the mourning, the sadness that was in my heart and locked it within. 'I'm sorry Twilight. I don't want to hurt you any more than this.' I thought.

-Jayden's point of view-

"Shall we be on our way then?" Luna asked as I lightly tightened her saddlebag.

"Yep, there is nothing else here to do and we can officially seal this place forever." I said.

What I meant about 'seal' this place was to make a room for the mirror. This room will be undetectable and buried fifty feet below the surface. It's the perfect spot, nobody is going to be finding this place at all. Now all we need to do is to cast a spell to teleport the mirror room deeper into the Earth's crust, but not too close to the lava because we might want to return for any reasons.

"Ready for the spell?" I asked.

She nodded, "Yep, let's teleport this room and get out of here."

"Agreed." I responded by snapping my fingers.

I blinked and all the natural light that came from the surface became darkness. Luna illuminated her horn and I was able to see the mirror. I sighed and walked through the mirror with Luna by my side. Once we got to the other side, we were at the hospital and everything was different. Everything, from what I could sense, was magically expanded. When Twilight and Frank moved the mirror to the hospital, it was in the lobby. Now the mirror has its own room and when we made our way to the hallway, yes there was a hallway instead of the front door, we came across a desk. There was an Earth Pony Nurse, looking through papers, who didn't notice us.

"Ahem." I cleared my throat.

She glances at me and I was able to recognize the face. It was Nurse Redheart and she smiled upon seeing Luna and I. "Welcome back!" She cheered.

I glanced at Luna and she spoke, "This hospital changed a whole lot..."

She realized that the hospital changed and smiled, "Well, five-hundred-thousand humans came to a hospital that only holds the capacity of five-hundred pony's." Luna blushed, but Redheart continued, "Not only that, we've asked for Princess Celestia's assistance to make this hospital as big as Canterlot, but she declined to only make several big apartment complexes in the flattened field that was once The Everfree Forest. To top it all, she even expanded the hospital to at least half of five-hundred-thousand, just to those who are in a serious condition." A squee came out when she smiled at the end of her explanation.

I was shocked of what she said, my jaw dropped only in response and Luna was surprised as well. Both of us walked out of the hospital without a word and eventually went outside to find that everything she said was the truth. There were at least over fifty apartment complex's and I sighed with happiness for once.

"Feels like home already." I said.

Luna flew up and nuzzled my cheek, "This is our home, Jayden and I'm glad to be here with you. Want to head back to Canterlot?"

I chuckled on how she wanted to head home after being shocked from what Nurse Redheart said, "Yes, but can you drop me off at the entrance of the castle?"

She nodded as her horn glowed and we teleported where I asked to be. I told her that I would be away for a few hours because of errands. It was the truth but stretched. Once she was out of sight, I headed towards the Canterlot Market and immediately saw a store called The Canterlot Boutique. I walked inside to find Rarity at the entrance with a Unicorn with an orange mane and wore a black dress with a golden saddle on her back.

"Jayden! What a pleasant surprise!" Rarity exclaimed.

"This is a surprise for me as well." I admitted, "When did you get another store?"

"A few months ago, darling." She said as she glanced at the Unicorn, "Oh! Where are my manners? This is Sassy Saddles, my co-manager."

"Nice to meet you, sir." Sassy said.

I bowed, "Madam." I turn my attention to Rarity, "I need a suit a.s.a.p."

Her ears perked at the challenge, "Why's that?"

I waved my hand towards me and she lend an ear, "I'm going to propose to Luna." I whispered.

The next thing I knew, my ears ringed when she screamed to the top of her lungs. I didn't hear the details, but one thing I heard was this, "I'll get it done right now! It will be finished and delivered after sunset!"

Sassy Saddle was kind to cast a spell to get rid of the ringing and handed me a slip of paper to where I needed to sign. I signed it and put my address on it as well. She collected it and told me to be that it will be at my room after sunset.

I sighed, "Well, it can't get any worse."

"Why did you say that? Now Murphy's Law is going to effect." Said a familiar voice.

I looked behind me to find Discord stand there with a top hat, cane, and monocle. 'Why me?' I thought as I sighed in defeat. There was no way in hell I was going to escape the clutches of a chaos god. So, I took the friendly approach.

"Hey Discord, how are you doing today?" I asked.

He smirked, "This is new, are you being friendlier with me?"

"I'm in a good mood today."

"That's good," He said wiping his monocle with his tail, "I overheard what you said to Rarity and I would like to help out."

'Here we go.' I thought. "What did you have in mind?"

"To be the wedding planner, with Pinkie's help, make a great party."

I blinked, "Wow, I didn't expect that."

He shrugged, "What can I say? I'm just trying to prove that I'm an important character in this story."

"Story?" I wondered.

He looked to the side and sighed, "Never mind that, I suppose the next thing is the right setting for the proposal. Do you have your ring?"

I nodded and showed him. Discord snapped his fingers and the ring grew in diameter. I looked at him in confusion.

"What? You can't expect that ring to fit her horn." He chuckled.

'It definitely beats the jewelry store.' I thought. "Do you want to hang out later?" I asked.

I blinked and he was looking through his calendar book while wearing a pair of glasses, "I see an opening for tonight after you propose to Luna, so I see why not."

"Alright, see you then." I said, but Discord puts his arm around my shoulder.

"No, no. I'll see you until then." He said snapping his fingers to disappear before me.

I shuddered, "Not the weirdest experience I've been through."

After I got my ring into its proper holding box, I got everything set up. I made sure the guards wouldn't let anybody else interrupt. It was almost time and I had to talk to somebody to ask permission. Who else than the one who tried to chase me to have sex while she was in estrus? That feeling sure didn't go away when I was on Earth, but I have to earn Celestia's blessings. I stood there at the front door of her room and knocked.

"Come in." She said.

I opened the door and closed it behind me, 'Let's get it over with.' I thought. "I would like to ask you something."

Celestia was laying on her blanket as she was going through her papers of the morning court. She paused and set the papers down. "You have my attention."

I cleared my throat, "It's a tradition where I came from and I was hoping to continue it." I took a deep breath and said it, "I would like your blessings to marry your sister."

God that was so hard to muster, but I knew that proposing to Luna would be harder. Celestia and I stare into one another's eyes, but she looked another direction and giggled.

"I'm glad you asked me for you to marry her. I'm sure that she will be happy with you. Of all my life, she had chosen you and you are going to make it permanent. I give you my blessing, but if you hurt her, I'll send you to Tartarus myself." She smiled.

"I will never hurt her!" I shouted but smiled, "Thanks, Celestia." I finished and headed out the room.

A few hours later, I sent Luna to meet me at the garden maze. I went to my room and my suit was lying on the bed. There was a note saying, 'Don't be nervous!' ~ Rarity. I smirked and put on the new clothing. I glanced at the clock and it was ten minutes till the meet and I rushed to get there on time. I made it to the garden to see Luna at the entrance of the maze in her regalia, looking a bit worried. Though when I came over, her worries washed away with my presence.

"Evening Luna." I bowed.

She smiled, "Why, Jayden. You look so fine. What's the occasion?"

I smirked and snapped my fingers to where the pony's in the back started to play the music.

-Music-

Right now I feel - just like a leaf on a breeze
Who knows where it's blowin'
Who knows where it's goin'
I find myself somewhere I - I never thought I'd be
Going 'round in circles
Thinking about you and me
How do I explain it when I don't know what to say
What do I do now - so much has changed

Nothing I have ever known - has made me feel this way
Nothing I have ever seen - has made me want to stay
But here I am - ready for you
I'm torn 'n, I'm fallin' - I hear my home callin'
Hey - I've never felt somethin' so strong - oh no
It's like nothing I've ever known

Now you're the one I'm lookin' for
You're the one I need
You're the one that gives me - a reason to believe
Following a star - has lead to where you are
It feels so strong now - this can't be wrong now

Nothing I have ever known - has made me feel this way
Nothing I have ever seen - has made me want to stay
But here I am - ready for you
I'm torn 'n, I'm fallin' - I hear my home callin'
Hey - I've never felt somethin' so strong - oh no
It's like nothing I've ever known

It's like nothing I've ever known

Right now I feel - like a leaf on a breeze
Who knows where it's blowin'
Who knows where I'm goin

I pull out the black box and opened it up in front of her and she gasped. "Luna, you make me the happiest man and Pegasus alive. Will you marry me?"

Tears of happiness stream down her cheek and nods, "Yes..."

I took out the ring and presented it to her, "May I?" She nods as I slid the ring down her horn and pounced on me for a hug. We both landed on the soft grass as her lips land's on mine. In the background, I can hear the guard pony and the musicians stomping their hooves in cheer. This is the happiest day of my life and I'm going to share it with the one I love.

-Ryan's point of view-

-A week before Jayden's arrival-

Coco arrived with a smile on her face, but I knew that it was hiding her rage. From what the letter told me, she left Nia with a babysitter until she returns. Coco was silent when we walked side by side and as we entered our room, I closed the door behind us. I locked it and cast the room with a soundproof spell.

"They can't hear us now." I informed Coco.

"Good." She responded.

"You can-" She interrupted me.

"WHAT HAVE YOU BEEN DOING HERE?!!" She yelled.

I was silent, and she continued, "I've been worried sick, I was only told that you were in Canterlot for a dress-making project and I didn't believe it. Nia was worried that you might have walked out on us. I became anxious to see you and now explain yourself!" She stomped her hoof to the floor.

I sighed, this was the first time that she became angry at me and I didn't know that this outcome could ever happen. 'I got to tell her the truth.' I thought. I sat down with Coco and explained it all, Chrysalis, Celestia and I having a secret to keep the pony's away from knowing the negotiations, that I have been diagnosed with PTSD and Chrysalis offered to get rid of it by changing me into a half-changeling. The list of expressions that went through her face became too long for me to remember. When I finished, she sat there as she looked through her thoughts. We both sat there for a good hour in silence.

Finally she spoke, "You want to become a Changeling to get rid of your PTSD and to protect us?"

I nodded, "Not only that but to protect what's right."

"I-I... Understand." She stuttered.

I looked up, "You mean you're not mad?"

"No, I was upset that you left Nia and I without a word, but now I understand that it was Royal thing." She admitted.

"You're not mad about me wanting to become a halfling?"

She smiled, "We're not the normal kind of couple. I mean we have a child from a different dimension, you were once a human that turned into a Unicorn and I knew my life would have changed when you made that first move on me when I was in distress."

I scratched the back of my head, "That was the 'first move'?"

She smirked seductively, "Why of course, it's been used on ladies multiple times, half the time it fails, but it so happens I was on the other half." Coco kissed me and I kissed back.

"How long until you have to transform again?" She whispered into my ear.

I nibbled her ear and I whispered, "As long as it takes."

I used my teleportation spell and we teleported onto the bed in different positions. Coco was lying on her back and my face was right in front of her moistened lips. I breathed in the aroma and she groaned to the sudden cold air.

"You need release." I said.

"Yes... I do." She moaned.

I licked her clitoris, she quivered and squirmed around as I ate her out. Next thing she wasn't going to be expecting was that I inserted my horn into her nethers. She gasped and yelled when my horn was inside her and I bobbed my head in and out.

"Oh, sweet Celestia! This feels amazing!" She shouted.

"It's going to get better. For my own punishment, I won't have intercourse with you, but I'll jack myself off. How's that?" I explained.

"Sounds, Mng! Good, Uh! To me!" She grunted for when my forehead hits against her skin.

I cast a levitation spell on my staff and I jacked myself off. The sudden magic that I cast was causing vibrations through her pussy and she moaned loudly to it. After two minutes of head bobbing, I came into the sheets and Coco came on my face feeding me her cherry flavored cum. I pulled my horn out and headed for the shower. I heard that Coco was behind me and joined me as well.

"I love you, Coco." I said.

"I love you too, no matter what species." She nuzzled my neck.

After we were done, we headed to where Celestia and Chrysalis were. Ther were in the dining room discussing something but were silent when we entered.

"I'm ready to become a halfling." I announced to the both of them.

Chrysalis got out of her seat as well as Celestia, "Let's make haste."

The next things that happened became all a blur. Being transformed into a Changelings was terrifying and painful. Being wrapped in a green clear foil to where I could barely breathe and the changeling transformation of my horn, barrel, backside and front hooves being forced to change into something your not. Worse of all, this took about six days for this transformation to change. I didn't even know about the time passing by so quickly because the pain was so excruciating that my all thoughts were again a blur.

"You look so different." Coco said.

Coco, Chrysalis, Celestia and I were back in our room away from the green chrysalis that I came out of. I was looking at myself on the mirror as a magical wave made me look normal then to part Changeling. My horn was sharp, my hooves had holes in them and my barrel had a pair of bug wings. I moved my new wings slightly and spread them open to let me see. They look like thin as plastic but were slightly heavy. I thought about a Pegasus and I changed into one, but I was still the same color.

"This is cool." I admitted and I glance at Coco, "Do you like it?"

She smiled and gave me a hug, "I love it." I kissed her on the cheek and she shivered, "Sorry, it's just your so slimy."

I chuckled, "I'll get a shower then," I look at Chrysalis, "Are we done here?"

She nodded, "It was a success, I didn't see a sign where you need to feed on emotions. In time, we will make a potion for my subjects with your blood and replicate it. Then the treaty will be made."

I smiled, "Let's just stop Frank from destroying anything."

Coco stared at me in worry, "What do you mean, destroy anything? Isn't he your friend?"

"Something posed as Chrysalis and attacked Earth. Frank was able to stop it with Twilight and developed a hate for Changeling. I need you and Jayden to calm him down when this happens." Celestia explained.

"Alright, I'll discuss it with Jayden when he get's back." I said.

"Good, I don't want to be 'ripped to shreds' as what Twilight told you." Chrysalis shuddered.

"Chrysalis, come with me, I'll escort you to your room." Celestia said.

Chrysalis and Celestia left the room with Coco and I. Tension was going to happen between Frank and us. Jayden might accept that I've become a Changeling, but I wasn't too sure about what Frank will do. It was... Unclear.

Coco put her hoof on my shoulder as I sighed, "Things are going to get interesting."

-Frank's point of view-

"WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING HERE!?" I shouted as I held Chrysalis in my levitation by her neck.

Alright, let's rewind what happened before my outburst. Sunset, Twilight and I were back from Canterlot High. Twilight and I were able to convince Sunset to stay in Equestria, but everything turned upside down when we went to Canterlot. When we went inside the courtyard of the Castle and it was a shocking image that melted into my brain. Celestia, Ryan, Coco, Jayden, and Luna were talking to Chrysalis while they were having tea. Now granted Chrysalis and I didn't come to good terms when she tried to take over Earth. She even deformed humans into her own image. So here we are, I'm in a drunken rage choking Chrysalis with my magic.

"Frank!" Twilight shouted.

I looked at her and my magic dropped her to the ground. Chrysalis gasped and coughed for air, but before I could speak, I saw a hoof punching my face. I didn't even know where I was currently, but I flew to the wall. I landed on my hooves for recovery and I stared at the one who punched me. It was Ryan.

"I thought you were better than this!" Ryan exclaimed, "You didn't even think to speak about the issue!" His fur from the forehead and front hooves slowly transformed to green, "If you hate Changelings so much," He transformed into a Changeling, but was still part pony, "Then KILL ME!"

'Kill me! Kill me! Kill me!' Those words echoed through my head and it slapped me back to reality. I shook my head violently and shouted, "FINE!!! You win, I'll listen to your part of the story."

He was silent and I glance around to see that everypony was in shock. Even Sunset was cowering behind the Solar Princess and Twilight was not happy of what I did.

I sighed, "Can't take this back right?"

Jayden shook his head, "Not a chance in hell."

I looked at Chrysalis who walks back to the table to take a seat, "What creature would have the audacity to disguise as me?"

I raised an eyebrow, "Come again?"

"I was told that a Chrysalis tried to take over the mall on your planet, but I don't have any memory about the incident. Nor did I hear about Earth, humans, or anything about invading. After being defeated by the Princess of Friendship, my subjects and I hid in the sewers of Manehatten and several major cities. The only thing we did was to kidnap pony's to get their emotions to survive." Everypony gathered around Chrysalis and I slowly followed as she continued, "That's when Ryan found me and took me to Celestia. Now today, we finished the rough draft of the treaty thanks to Ryan's contributions. He chose to become a Changeling and we made a potion where my subjects can survive on it instead of feeding emotions."

'Well, shit. I feel very bad now.' I thought. I sighed and looked at Ryan, "The answer to your statement is no. I will not kill you and I'm sorry for what I did to Chrysalis."

He put his hoof around me, "Glad to hear it, but I believe you have to apologize to them." I didn't even have to look, the group that was before me were very upset. I frowned, "I'm sorry for my outburst everypony." These pony's were very forgivable and the realization hits me like a ton of bricks. "Wait!" I yelled, "If Chrysalis wasn't there on Earth, then who was imposing her?"

Twilight spoke, "That's right! Who was the imposter?"

Celestia spoke, "I know that you all are worried about this imposter, but whatever it might be, it's already dead. For now we can focus on three important matters."

"Three?" Coco asked.

Luna smiled, "Yes, Sunset has returned from the other world, Chrysalis and Celestia are going to inform Equestria that Changelings, Pony's and Humans of the established treaty. Also Jayden and I are getting married in Agrabah in Saddle Arabia."

Everypony, except for Jayden, Luna and Celestia, gasped in surprise. I smiled, "Dude that's amazing!"

"Congratulations!" Everypony, including myself, cheered.

"When's the wedding?" Ryan asked.

"It's going to be in a month's prior." He answered.

"Right." Celestia spoke, "Everypony, it's been a long day, everyone head to bed."

I walked up to Twilight who seemed calmer than before and I looked over to Sunset who shyly walks towards me.

I sighed as everybody left the premise, "I'm really sorry for what I did."

Twilight nuzzled my neck, "It's alright. I just thought you were going to kill her right on the spot. You've improved when I first met you, but I'm still upset."

I turn my attention to Sunset, "I'm sorry if I scared you."

She shook her head, "N-No. It's just that you reminded of myself when I was a she-demon and I was just lost for thought."

I pecked her cheek, "Again, I'm sorry. It's just something that you have to deal with while you're with me."

"Let's head to our room and relax, we got a lot of organizing to do at the Castle." Twilight smiled.

"You're just as excited as I am for this." I smirked.

"What's at the Castle?" Sunset asked.

Twilight squeed, "Knowledge!"

I chuckled, "C'mon, let's get to the room before Celestia scolds us."

"Not before you talk to me." Celestia said.

I gulped internally and glanced at a frightened Sunset and Twilight.

"Twilight, Sunset, you head to your room silently." Celestia informed in a serious tone.

Without a word, they headed out of the dining room as fast as their hooves could carry them. I turned around to see that she was frowning in disappointment.

"Do you have your 'cage' in check?" She was asking about Night Shade.

I winced, "When I saw Chrysalis, it rattled a bit, but now it has subsided."

Celestia rubbed her forehead with her hoof, "It would seem that your personality or Night Shade has weakened when you only have one copy of Cadance's cutie mark. For now on, just be cautious about your doings."

I nodded, "I will."

"You have a good night with your mare's." Celestia dismissed me.

"Good night Celestia." I walked away from her presence and ran through my thoughts. I mentally shouted towards Night Shade, 'STAY IN YOUR CAGE!' There was no response, but I knew that his shenanigans hasn't ended just yet.

"Well at least the wedding will be a good time," I smirked as evil thoughts entered my mind, "The bachelor party will be a blast."

Author's Note

That was a long chapter to do, but I think it was worth the trouble. I mean twenty-thousand words? Wow! This was a milestone that I will never do again. Next chapter will be Jayden's and it will bring lot's of nostalgia.

Jayden's Wedding Interrupted

-Jayden's Point of View-

This is a big thing for me. Like Steven Magnet said, 'The wedding is everything.' It's the truth, there has been nothing but stress around Canterlot and it was slowly driving me mad. Luna wasn't doing any better than I was, she had to relearn the proper ways of being a bride. Once in a while, I had to avert my eyes when she was talking about wedding terms to Discord and Pinkie. Those days were tame, but the day before the wedding day? Oh, it's a whole new level of fuckery in your mind. My noggin almost got fried when we got to Agrabah because of how hot it is, but Luna was able to cast a spell to where our bodies can endure the heat and be cool enough.

I didn't know who came with us, but I was able to see Frank and Ryan with their mare's. As for the rest, they were helping Luna for her bachelorette party. I looked behind me to see that Frank and Ryan were smirking their faces off. I gulped internally, 'This Bachelor party is going to be a nightmare!'

"H-Hey guys..." I greeted them.

"We're going to get you so drunk, it's not even going to be funny." Frank almost chuckled.

Ryan levitated a wooden mug to my face, "Yeah, drunk..."

"You guys are bastards." I insulted them but got dragged by Frank's magic in response.

I was hung over the next day, not remembering what happened the night before. I tried to snap my fingers, but I couldn't feel them and I knew immediately that I turned back into a Pegasus. I felt a small ball of fur against my back, I got off of it and Angel Bunny was there. He was up and annoyed, probably because I was laying on top of him. I moved my mouth to say, 'sorry' and he slightly smiled for the apology. I cast my magic on my body to get rid of the hangover and it did wonders. I got out of bed and glanced around my area. I was in my room and saw my suit, that was fit for a Pegasus and sighed.

"It seems that the party was safe to where I was able to forget about it." I sighed.

"Oh, you don't even know the half of it, buddy!" Discord cheered.

I almost yelled, but I was too tired to even move, "You never cease to amaze me Discord."

"Hey, at least I'm taking care of you, Spike and Frank for this part of the wedding." He slightly pouted.

'Ah, yeah that's right, Frank is my best man and Spike is the ring bearer.' I thought as some important memories started to flood back in. "At least you're in charge of the music this time because Pinkie has to handle all the decorations and the pastries."

Discord smiled, "True and speaking of music." He snaps his fingers and appeared outside. Then a familiar tune started to appear through my ears. I smiled and let Discord have his moment.

-Discord's point of view-

-Music-

[Discord]
There's a party here in Agrabah
There's excitement in the air
Pony's pouring in from near and far
'Cause Luna and Jayden are gonna have a weddin'

There's a party here in Agrabah
Everybody will be there
So if you're a pauper or a shah
Do something with your hair!

You mustn't wear an outfit that's naughty
A turban that's unraveling just won't do
No earrings that are tasteless or gaudy
You're gonna look gorgeous when I get through
There's a party here in Agrabah
So I'm goin' to paint the town
if you want to see what colors are
Follow me around

[Crowd of Pony's]
Jayden's gettin' married
And it's gonna be the wedding of the century

[Discord]
My buddy's gettin' married and you're gonna see
Just how much I can do

You've heard of your Safari Bar Mitzvahs
You've all been to a luau sweet sixteen
well none of them compare to what this is
The food will be disgusting, by evening you'll be bursting

[Group of Bride Mare's]
There's a party here in Agrabah
And it's got us all aglow

[Discord]
If a human could have come so far
Maybe I could do it
Sure, there's nothing to it

[Snooty Mare]
There's a party here in Agrabah
But we're not sure that we'll go
For although the bride is ladidah
The groom is awfully low

[Discord as a Reporter]
Now we take you down to the palace
Where everyone has celebrated all night long

[Random Citizen]
Without evil and all of its malice
Everybody is happy!

[Discord as a Reporter]
What could possibly go wrong?

[Unknown]
There's a party here in Agrabah
And we're gonna rob 'em blind
While they're all munching caviar
Create a small disturbance
I'll sneak up from behind

[Spike]
There's a party here in Agrabah
And the loot is pouring in
I like this wedding stuff so far
Maybe if I'm pleasant I'll get to keep a present

[Discord]
We've ordered just a few tasteful flowers
And valets who will carefully park for you
The bridesmares have been dressing for hours
Mares you look just lovely and so grown up too

There's a party here in Agrabah
Guests are filling up the room
But there's something missing, Yes, a-ha!

[Celestia]
Where is the groom?

-Jayden's point of view-

"Somebody's going to get married!!" Discord cheered.

"Where did that come from?" I asked.

"Something about the music magic making us sing to which nopony minds." Spike explained. Angel Bunny was there too and I was a bit confused about what was going on.

"How did you... Nevermind." I sighed knowing the works of magic.

I heard the music coming back on and I knew it was my turn to sing. For the marriage, and the love I have for Luna, let's give everypony a show.

-Music-

[Jayden]
There's a party here in Agrabah
And the Party's all for me
Just look you guys, at where we are
And how our dreams have come to be

[Luna]
There's a party here in Agrabah
And l can't believe it's true
After all this waiting, here we are
We'll finally get to say "I do"

[Jayden]
I never ever had a real family

[Luna]
I never ever had a real true friend

[Luna and Jayden]
Someone who could just understand me

[Spike]
Hey, come on Jayden, this mush has gotta end!

[Discord]
There's a party here in Agrabah
And it's starting right away
Let's get you dressed 'course you're the star!
Hey, come on, it's your wedding day!

[Crowds of Pony's]
Jayden's getting married
And it's gonna be the wedding of
The century Amazing how
Jayden's could have come so far

[Discord]
They're finally getting married!

[Celestia]
They're finally getting married!

[Unknown]
They're finally getting married!

[Spike]
Look at all these presents!

[Luna]
We're finally getting married!

[Angel Bunny]
You're finally getting married!

[Jayden]
I'm finally getting married!

[Crowd of Pony's]
They're finally gettin' married
At the party in Agrabah!!
Such a sight to see
Come on, go with me
To the party in Agrabah!

I glanced at Discord at his antics and couldn't help but smile, "A party going on now! Gotta party! Gotta party! Help me! I can't stop myself! Somebody rub the statue! Somebody rub the statue! Ah, you know I feel it!" He glances around the room and everypony was gawking at him, "That's enough."

I look at Celestia, "Morning Princess."

She nods, "Morning, soon-to-be-brother-in-law."

I shivered when she said those words, it was something that I had to get used to. Luna and I were going to become family and Celestia is going to be my sister-in-law.... I flinched when I heard Celestia's cry's of help to rut her at the Canterlot Hall.

"You feeling alright Jayden?" Celestia asked.

I shook my head, "Yeah, just some memories decided to resurface."

"Oh?"

"It's nothing important, let's just get this wedding going before my stress comes back."

"Agreed, I don't want any of my family to become stressed at a time like this. I can definitely see that Luna might be nervous as well."

I entered the altar to see that Frank and Ryan were in their suits waiting patiently for me on the right. To my left was their mares, Sunset, Twilight, and Coco. I was told that Frank had two mares in his herd and all I have to say is this... 'You motherfucker.' I thought as an insult to him. I walked up to the altar with Celestia, where I met up with the priest. He was a white colored Unicorn with a book as a cutie mark that had runes on top of it.

"Ready for the wedding, Sir Jayden?" He asked.

I nodded and sent Celestia to comfort the bride of honor, "Ready as I'll ever be."

He smiled, "Good, good." He waves at the pianist and starts to play the wedding tune.

I stood there, slightly frightened of this moment. My heart felt like it was going to explode out of my chest. The front doors open to the flower filly's and Celestia and Luna walk out up the aisle. How can I describe this? Luna, with her beauty of the night, has taken that and made it into the most wonderful bride dress. The dress was light blue with sparkling stars at the back and wore a moon colored veil. She looked amazing and my heart almost stopped to the amount of cuteness that her face was making. It was simply priceless.

It didn't take long for her to stand in front of me and the priest cleared his throat, "Dearly Beloved, we're gathered here today to witness the engagement of two very special pony's."

"AWWW!! SUCH A NICE WEDDING!!!" A voice shouted, interrupting the wedding. The music stopped and the lights slowly went dim.

I clenched my fist in frustration, "Who said that....." I gritted my teeth.

Out of nowhere there was this dark puff of smoke and a poof noise. There was a man in a black suit who was radiating some sort of black energy... 'Wait... That's black magic!!' My mind shouted.

"Who are you?!" Ryan shouted.

"Oh! I'm so glad that my minions didn't tell you about me!"

"I know who you are." I glance to my left to see that Frank spoke those words, "I can't say your name, but I know you're not real."

"Ah, guilty as charged, you all did create me when the six of you walked into that mirror. Though, let me just say that it wouldn't have been possible if you hadn't killed me at the mall." He said.

I saw Frank's face turn pale, "W-what?"

"What do you mean?!" Ryan demanded to know.

He smirked, "I took the form of Chrysalis and wanted someone to kill me which is my nature, for I am a Doppelgänger. I take form of anything as long as they express it through emotions and thinking. Frank, when you killed me, all of your friends and their own bullies made me form to who I am today. Sure some of them came over that bully and murdered them, but I wanted to stop that staying alive bullshit. So what did I do? Get the minions and kill three of your friends by possession and a sacrificial ritual to release your inner beast. Which I'm pretty amazed that this imbecile," He points to Ryan, "Doesn't have that power."

"BEGONE!! FOWL MONSTER!" Luna shouted in her Canterlot voice and fired a magical beam towards him.

It made an impact by stabbing his shoulder through but somehow didn't affect him what so ever. He smirked and the hole healed over in a silver paste. He wiggles his fingers and tsk's to her. "I might have felt that, but Doppelgänger's heal instantly and are immune to magic."

"Luna..." Her attention turns to me, "Give me my Scythe and I'll finish him myself."

"Oh!? Getting ballsy aren't we?" He mocked.

I lifted my right hand up and with Luna's magic, my scythe appeared against my wing, "You are ruining our wedding at the wrong time, stress has been built up for this special moment to happen between us. Now, I'm angry and two, you're going to pay for your actions."

He brings up his hand and waves his fingers inward, "Come and get it then."

"Ryan, Frank," I asked for their attention, "Get ready for battle, I don't think we're the only one's here."

"That's right." The priest said as he lunged himself towards me with the intent to kill. In a matter of seconds, Frank smashed his hoof into the face and the priest's body became liquid.

"Not today." Frank sighed as he loosened his suit with his magic.

Ryan spoke out, "Everypony out!"

With that said, the bride mares, Luna, Celestia, and everypony else left the altar. There were ten in total who didn't leave and slowly transformed into a pony shape that was the color silver. Frank sighed and the sword he got from Derick appeared in magical grasp. Ryan stepped up and transformed into his Changeling form.

The Doppelgänger chuckled, "Well this is interesting, from the memories I had from you three have totally changed from perspective! Frank, who was judged as a retard for being himself, is now a magic sword wielding Unicorn. Ryan, who was shunned from many people because of how he looked, is now part Changeling. Jayden, who was alone and due to an event, his mind shattered and developed multiple personalities to help him is now a Scythe wielding strategist." He claps his hands, "I would say that your lives have improved since you first came into Equestria, but one thing still bothers me." He smirks, "Why are you all horse fuckers?"

"That's it!!" I shouted as I swung my scythe and the shear wind pushed all the minions to topple over and we ran into the fray. I sliced through different minions, their bodies didn't heal up, their pieces decorated the floor with silver liquid.

"YAH!" Frank grunted as his sword sliced a minion in half.

"Stay back!" Ryan shouted as he fired a green beam into a different minion to make them disintegrate.

'So what's the plan?' Binary said within my head.

'*sigh* Not now Binary.' I shoved him off.

'Is Luna alright?' Valentine asked.

'She's fine.'

'You need us to help, whether you want it or not.' Sorrow spoke up, 'You're out of your league.'

I sighed audibly, 'Fine, lend me your strength then.'

'Watch your six.' Binary advised.

With a flawless swoop, I slashed another enemy with my scythe. 'Let me just do a little touch here...' Sorrow said as he fiddled with something within me. I blinked and saw that I became a human again. I glanced around my surroundings and looked at my wielding hand, it radiated with my magic. Probably from the amount that made me into a Pegasus in the first place. I look at the main enemy and fired all of my concealed magic at him. He laughed as it almost obliterated him, but once the beam went past, he reformed.

"Fool, didn't I tell you that magic is useless!?" He shouted.

I smirked, "What magic?"

Suddenly he explodes into millions of silver liquid pieces that had become frozen. There was an audible scream or yell from him but was cut due to the immense boom. 'Fucking hell.' I thought. Sorrow just chuckles, 'That's how much magic you got when you transformed into a Pegasus. I just extracted it, made you into a human again and fired off a liquid nitrogen bomb within him.'

'Well... The power of magic prevails... I guess.' I thought sheepishly.

I look around me and the minions that had turned into puddles started to move around. 'Fuck...' I thought as I saw the liquid gather up into one area of the altar. All the frozen bits melted and headed back into the puddle. The same figure forms from the bottom to the top. The eyes of the figure formed, they were pure black when he opened them. A string of fear struck inside me, this enemy that we're facing won't be like any of the minions he sent.

'Well, we're fucked.' Sorrow announced.

'Not helping...' I responded, 'Anything Binary?'

'Difficult opponent... Still thinking....' He said.

"Great." I said aloud.

"Way to go Jayden." Ryan sighs in exhaustion.

"I think we were all fooled." Frank panted.

"No... You think?" I hissed at the duo.

The mouth of the enemy formed a smirk, "Things just got a whole lot interesting..."

Author's Note

That's part one of the final arc of the series. There is three left until the three part epilogue. So I hoped you enjoyed it.

Ryan's Interrigation

-Ryan's point of view-

"Things just got a whole lot interesting..." The Doppelgänger (I'll call him Mr. D) said as he reformed into his original size.

"What now?" I asked Jayden.

"Thinking..." He replied.

Frank stepped forward, "Who are you really after?"

He chuckled, "I'm after you three, of course. What I am here to do is to kill you."

"News flash," Jayden spoke, "It ain't happening."

He chuckled, "Another new flash, blink!"

I blinked and what I saw was terrifying. Silver liquid entered into our bodies. I pulled it off with my magic and activated a cleansing field to heal my friends. 'Thank god Chrysalis taught me this, otherwise we would have been done for.' I thought as Jayden and Frank ripped the silver substance off their bodies.

"Fucking hell." Frank coughed out the liquid.

"Thanks, Ryan." Jayden said.

"Well, it looks like I have to separate you three." Mr. D spoke as he split into three copies of himself.

I took a deep breath and I was in another room. It was a white box shaped room, just nothing but myself facing Mr. D himself. He moved forward to strike me, but I countered by smacking my hoof against his face. He flew across the room, his body splattered against the wall and melted to the ground to reform. I observed the way he reformed, to pinpoint a weakness, but couldn't because the silver liquid lunged towards my face.

The liquid touched my horn and stopped my magic in its tracks. 'Shit.' I thought as the substance entered into my mouth. I gagged as I tried to spit it out, but nothing was working as the silver inched its way towards my insides.

'Now, I have control...' A voice echoed through my head.

"No, you don't...." I croaked as I moved my body.

'Give... IN!' He shouts as I lose focus.

Mr. D was gaining control as my fight was useless. As all seemed lost, I saw Chrysalis blast her way into the white room and used her magic on me. I felt her green magic warming my body. I threw up the liquid that was in my body and I saw my blood mixed in with it. I saw the liquid turned black and it disintegrated. I glance at Chrysalis who was in a serious mood.

"Thanks..." I gasped as she healed me with another spell.

"The show's not over yet." She said.

I got up to my hooves, she and I head out the room to get to my friends. To my amazement, Chrysalis disappeared and I was back into the altar. I glance to my right and left to see Frank and Jayden were hypnotized. 'So Mr. D did a mind trick with his silver? I don't know how, but it was somewhat impressive.' I thought as I analyzed my friends. They were standing in their fighting stance, but their eyes were silver and weren't moving. My eyes look forward to see that Mr. D was standing right where he was before, unimpressed when he saw me.

"You passed through my illusion," He smirked. "Impressive."

I grunted, "What do you want?!" Without hesitation, I rush towards him and stabbed him with my horn. Then injected my changeling magic into him, he grunts due to the impact and I pull out immediately when I saw his hand heading for my head. I jumped back a few feet away from him and he froze into place.

"What did you do?" He asked as he twitched.

I sighed, "I want more answers from you. So, I injected some paralyzing magic that changelings use to subdue their prey's emotions. It doesn't matter what you do, as long as the magic is within you, you can't move."

"Intriguing." He sighed in defeat, "What do you want to know?"

'That was kind of easy...' I shook my head internally and asked the first question, "Why do you want to kill us?"

He chuckled, "It's my nature."

"Explain your nature then."

He frowned slightly, "If you must. Doppelgänger's are weird creatures you see, we crave of being killed by something or anything. We analyze the enemies wants, weaknesses, personalities and most of all, memories. Then we use this to kill them to satisfy our revenge? No, satisfaction would be the correct term. Then the cycle repeats itself. If we don't complete this cycle, our instincts will try to overcome it and well, I haven't figured out what happens if I didn't complete this cycle."

I stood there silent, thinking about the gravity of the situation. His pure instinct is to kill us... This is disturbing in so many ways. My question of how this happened was answered when Frank saw him when the wedding was interrupted. I need to know what cause Mr. D's cycle to start, but I only feared the worse.

"What started your cycle...." I gulped.

He smiled as his right-hand forcibly points to Frank, "I lived in Equestria, you see, and I choose to transform as Chrysalis because I was able to defeat her once through my cycle." 'Kind of explains what Chrysalis was saying when she had multiple bodies that had the same mind.' I thought as he continued, "I found a mirror in a cave that shattered due to an event, that I cannot recall, went into the shard of the mirror and found myself in a..." He tilted his head a bit, "Ah, a mall if I recall."

I felt the color of my fur being drained as more of what he is saying was filling in the missing pieces. I only heard of what happened in that mall in America, that terrorist tried to threaten the city by an explosion. Though we now know this it was the story of when Frank killed Chrysalis in that same mall... Even though my mind was trying to process this, he still continued.

"Then your friend came along with Twilight Sparkle, killed me, and restarted my cycle. It was a new experience for me, seeing these memories of his friends, his enemies and oh!" He shouted, "It made me evolve into something that I thought wasn't even possible!"

"You mean...."

"YES!" He exclaimed, "Once I got back to Equestria, it made copies of me that resembled you and your friends bullies! It was something that was new and fresh! I loved ever moment of it! I was able to feel when your friends died!" His laugh deepens, "Though, you and Jayden were the only one to overcome your bullies, but Frank HASN'T!" He laughs maniacally.

I glance at Frank, whose eyes were full of tears. Whatever he's going through, he wasn't able to live it down. I look at Jayden, I saw that he was twitching a bit. From the look of it, he was almost out of the illusion. 'Just a little more time.' I thought. I turn my attention to Mr. D, but he was gone. My eyes looked around the room and I felt his punch impacting my barrel. My body flailed in the air, while shattering several wooden chairs, across the floor and landed on the marble floor.

"H-How?" I gasped as I looked at him.

He cracked his knuckles and sighed, "I will say this, once my buddies died, I gained a few abilities that I've adapted from them. In other words, I can adapt easier, a Gary Stu, if you recall. This is just one of the causes if I don't complete my cycle. Your changeling magic was difficult to deal with, but during our conversation, my body was able to," His eyes glowed a dark color as he clenched his fist, "Overcome it."

I got up to my hooves, "I won't lose to you." I tried to move, but I felt that my ribs were in a different position. 'Fuck, my ribs are broken.' I thought. I blinked and saw a blade heading towards me and I jumped to the right in reaction. I thought I was in the clear, but to only figure out that the blade bend to the right and stabbed my left hoof.

"Gah!" I shouted in pain.

I used my wings, to my best ability, to land on my three hooves. The blade that was in my hoof, tore through my flesh, and went through the other side into my right hoof. I gritted my teeth as I used the back of my hooves and jumped up into the air to head towards Jayden. If I'm going down, I have to awaken my friend by injuring his body. This will snap Jayden out of this 'illusion' that Mr. D put on his body. 'If I can wake him up then I can get him to fight alongside me.' I thought. I accelerated with my wings and used my fangs to bite into his left forearm. The silver liquid faded away from his eyes and he shouts in pain in response as I pulled out my teeth from his skin.

"What are you trying to do!?" He shouts as he grips his forearm to stop the bleeding.

"Getting you awa-" An audible stab went through my ears as the blade, that was still connected to me, went through my chest. I coughed out blood as the blade slowly pulls out of my body and hooves. My body plopped down in front of Jayden and I shouted, "Get Frank to snap out of it!"

Jayden complied to my wishes and punched Frank with an uppercut. The silver that was in his eyes flew from him as well. He flew for a second, but to only land on his hooves and hissing to the pain.

"I know you did that to stop something, but I won't hold it against you." Frank informed Jayden as he shook his head.

"Ah, Frank, so glad for you to join us finally. Unfortunately, your friend is about to get to his friends above." Mr. D announced.

I could see the anger in Frank's face, he hung his head down for a moment and I could see his magic radiating throughout his body. He looked up at him and his horn lit up and sent a beam towards me. It was sudden, but I could feel all of my wounds begin to heal up. My energy that I had before returned and the broken ribs moved into their correct spot with ease. I sighed as I rose to my hooves and I could see the enemy getting irritated.

"Now, you're really are pissing me off." He announced.

"You hear that?" Jayden spoke up, "He said he's pissed guys. Can we offer him something?"

I could see it as a joke and smirked, "I suppose we can end his instinct so he won't kill us all."

"I think I already know how to do this." Frank mumbled something else that I couldn't catch.

I nodded, "Alright, if you're sure, then let me help you at least."

He glances at Jayden and I, "Give me time and... Forgive me for what I'm about to do."

I wondered what that meant, but I shrug and nod to Jayden. He nods back and raises his scythe into the air.

"We'll give you time, but don't expect much." Jayden warned as Frank sat down and closed his eyes.

"I understand." He said.

"Whatever you're doing isn't going to help you!" Mr. D shouts as he launched his arm for a long distance punch. His fist was stopped by the hilt of the scythe and Jayden spoke, "First off, wrong anime. Second, BACK OFF!" The magic he put through his scythe disintegrated the silver goo.

I lunged myself forward and cast another spell on him. The spell causes the veins of any liquid to freeze, in this case, it stopped him in his tracks once again. Jayden used this opportunity to slash his chest wide open. I fired a melting point beam from my horn and it separated his body into three pieces. They hit the floor and were melting into little puddles.

"Trap them Jayden!" I shouted.

Jayden snapped his fingers and there was a magic 'jar' that surrounded the three puddles. It trapped the silver substance and real glass formed into the shape of a jar around it. 'That's cool.' I thought.

"It sucks using magic as a human..." Jayden panted.

"We got him trapped finally." I chimed in.

"You think this thing is going to hold me?!" He shouted through the jar.

"Yes. In fact, I have more spells up my sleeve if you escape." I lied.

His laugh was gagged from his liquid form, "Very well. If you want me to go all out, then I'll just do that!"

Mr. D, in his liquid form, started to grow inside the jar until it was full. I guess he found out how to break my spell. The glass jars started to crack, but Jayden wasn't having any of that noise. He groggily snapped his fingers and the jars expanded three times their size. I could tell the glass became thicker, but the enemy grew even more and filled up the jar once again. The sudden pressure that he was giving off was immense. I stepped back and Jayden did as well as he held his scythe in defense.

"Brace for impact." Jayden advised.

"Keep your mouth closed and breathing low..." I commented as I glanced behind to check on Frank and was amazed.

Frank was different. His fur became the color gray and mane was pitch black. It sent goosebumps up my spine in his sudden change, but when I blinked again, he was in his human form. I didn't know what was going on, but if it was going to help us in the long run, then I'll let it be and talk about the subject after we're done. I could tell from Frank's position that something was going to happen and I knew that this was going to be big. 'Just a little longer...' I thought as I began to cast the next spell.

I fired another type of paralyzing spell and a strengthen spell to toughen the glass. Jayden was panting to keep the jars intact, but was relieved when I used it. I fired a magic refuel spell on Jayden as I felt that my head was getting irritated. This spell casting is getting me exhausted, but thanks to Frank, I think I could have last a few more casts until I couldn't let out any magic.

"I'm just going to get through your little game of freeze tag that's going on." Mr. D commented as the jars themselves are bending into a bubble shape.

"Fuck...." Jayden panted.

"Already out of magic? Well then! Let's get this out-of-the-way!!!" He shouted and the glass shattered into pieces and were absorbed into the liquid.

Jaydan and I held our breath as the substance formed into the same entity, but was a lot taller and bulkier than before. Mr. D looked at himself then to us as his eyes glowed with a dark color and smiled.

"How are you coping Jayden?" I whispered.

He panted, "I need to recover."

I raised my hoof, "Let me do the fighting for a bit."

"ENOUGH TALK!!" Mr. D shouted as he threw a punch.

'He's a little slower than before.' I thought as I fired a magic beam to deflect his punch from Jayden.

Jayden backed off a from him, but collapsed on his knee. Mr. D threw another punch at him. I rushed towards Jayden and used my teleportation on ourselves to get away. We popped up in front of Frank and Jayden nearly collapsed on my barrel.

"Get a hold of yourself, dude." I called him out.

I heard thumps that were behind us and I felt my back hoof being grabbed by the substance. The feeling of being lifted in the air with your friend is nauseating, my eyes looked at Mr. D as he pulled us in. I felt my hind legs being consumed by the liquid, Jayden was unconscious and was being consumed by it too. I look at my friend who was still sitting at the end of the altar. There was some sort of dark pulsing magic going through and around his body. Now I know something was wrong when I got another look at him. 'Am I going to regret what I let Frank do to be in this state?' I thought. I felt my barrel being condensed by the substance and I couldn't see Jayden when I looked behind me.

"You're going to suffocate within me....." Mr. D announced.

I took a deep breath and hope that he can save us in time, "FRANK!" My voice echoed through the altar and the sunlight that illuminated the hall became dark. A shadow appeared above Frank and his eyes open to the color of light blue.

"You called?" Frank said in a different tone. Hiss voice threw me off a bit, but that didn't matter. I was slowly sinking into the silver body as I saw Frank getting up to only stand there and watch as the substance was covering my neck. To his amazement, Frank smirked as if he was being entertained by what he was seeing.

"Help us!" I shouted for my last breath.

I closed my eyes and held my breath as it consumed me. The feeling of your whole body being covered in silver liquid really constricts my movements. 'What are you doing Frank?' I thought as the silver slowly covered my ears.

The last thing I heard from Frank was this, "As you wish."

Author's Note

Things are about to get real. What will become of our hero's? Find out next time on The Unexpected Adventure!

Frank Goes Berserk

-Frank's point of view-

"As you wish." Night Shade said without my permission.

I've done a horrible deed once again. I made a deal with Night Shade and the price of the deal wasn't nice. The price for Night Shade to fight against the Doppelgänger(I call him Dave), he has to separate from my body by magic. He was so gracious to let me watch from his perspective as my own friends were being engulfed by the enemy.

Before I could say anything, Night Shade lunged forward. In a quick succession, he grabbed my friends hand and hoof to only pull them out of the silver prison. The Doppelgänger shrunk back into his normal size and turned to face me. His stare felt like he was staring at me specifically.

"So," Dave spoke, "Revealing your true self in order to save your friends?"

I wanted to speak, but I knew that Night Shade had control. "Frank is too weak on his own. I'm here for a rematch. I knew something was up when I defeated Chrysalis at the mall, but didn't tell him anything." He laughs, "I myself have saved up a whole lot of emotions from when the Earth ended and destroyed most of the population. It tasted amazing."

Dave smirked, "You think your power of kept emotions can defeat me?"

I nod internally which made Night Shade smirk, "I can count on it." He looks at my friends who are unconscious and back to him, "You're going down."

Dave laughs maniacally and lunges forward to throw a punch. Night Shade dodged down flawlessly and impacts his torso. Dave flies towards the ceiling, lands on the ceiling on his feet to only jump back at him. He just stands there, while Dave comes down at him face first. Then he hold sup his fist and once it touched his face, Dave split into two silver bodies.

"AHH!" Dave shouts in pain as he tried to reform his body on the floor.

Night Shade scoffs, "Your not even worth my time."

There was a gagging growling noise from the puddle and once Dave was into his form, his forearms and legs were blades. I could see his smirk as Night Shade pulls the sword that I got from Derick out of the ground.

"Interesting...." Night Shade spoke and waves the sword, "Entertain me."

The smirk from Dave was wiped off and I could tell that the steam was bubbling internally. Dave swung his sword, which extended towards my body. Night dodged once, twice and a third time until he got slashed on the shoulder.

"Huh, not bad." He commented on Daves attacks. He glanced at his shoulder where I saw black blood bleeding out of my shoulder. His attention turns to Dave and frowns, "I was having fun, but you ended it, let's get serious now."

Dave roars as he jumps in the air to throws several blades toward Night Shade. He deflects two blades and lets the other blades scathe his skin. I feel the pain that Night Shade had, it was excruciating, but it wasn't anything that I've faced before. I look away from Night Shade's view to sit on the cold floor surrounded in darkness. I covered my eyes with my hands as I tried to get away from this fight. I know I was ready for this kind of fight physically, but I wasn't mentally.

Then a little flashback of myself being beat up by bullies in middle school came into mind. I shook it off and focused back on what Night Shade was doing. He was sword fighting Dave that was slowly winning. He couldn't dodge the stabbing that it was throwing at him, the belly, shoulder, leg and thigh were open to the other side. I curl myself in a ball, trying to fight the pain.

'It doesn't hurt, it doesn't hurt...' I said to myself repeatedly.

~Why do you do this?~ Asked an entity.

The voice was male and gruff, but somehow it was relaxing. I glanced around the black area to find nothing, I blink to see a little light a few feet across my face. It had no form of a body, just a little ball of light like a fairy.

I gasped as another stab impacted into Night Shade, 'I don't know...' Then another flashback hits my head with the same bully that took the form of Dave continuously tries to hurt me with comments and punches me into a wall. No one bats an eye when it happen's, until a teacher pulls him off and takes him to detention. Though I knew that he would be back tomorrow to get me when he gets out.

~You're troubled by something.~ It said again.

I sighed, 'I hate being bullied....'

~Why is that?~

I cringe when I heard Dave roaring and stabs Night Shade in the belly. 'I wanted to be left alone. I didn't ask to be called names because of what I liked to do or how I wanted to be when I was a teenager.'

~Maybe I could help you some way.~

My eyes open to the light, "How?"

~Just grab me and let your worries flow away~

I look to Night Shades point of view to see that he was pinned by multiple swords by Dave. "I'm going to finish you off!!!!!" He shouted.

My attention turns to the light and I lightly say, "Alright, but tell me your name first." I could barely hear my own voice because on the other swords stabbed into the vocal chords.

~My name is Wrath.~

I smirked as blood escaped through my mouth, "Lend.... Me... Strength..."

~As you wish...~ The light hits my chest and my consciousness ended.

I was awakened suddenly to the sound of roaring. My eyes had blurry vision when they first opened and when I tried to wipe them with my hands, I couldn't feel them. Panicking, I tried to move my body, but got my neck moving around instead. I blinked several more times to focus my vision because the next thing I heard was Dave being beaten into a bloody pulp.

"GAH!!!!" He shouted as something impacted him.

I held my eyes closed to let in the moisture within my eyelids and opened them. I was able to see now, and what I could tell, I wasn't in the church or at the altar. For a second, I was able to see myself move past a window with my reflection. For what I saw, it disturbed me. My body was pulsing with a dark aura, most likely dark magic, my arms and legs were huge to the point where they're inhuman. My face was deformed by the sharp teeth that were poking out of the lips. I was a monster, no, I've become a monster because I trusted yet another voice inside my head.

~We are one.~ Wrath said.

"I can't move." I said.

~It will be over soon.~ He replied.

"YOU SON OF A-" Dave's voice was cut off by my arm punching him in a fast motion. This threw him across the town, I could hear multiple impacts of him going through ten walls. Now that I look around, we were currently in town and there was no pony insight. I sighed, 'Its for the best if they didn't see me.'

The monster that was controlling me moved forward towards Dave, my enemy, my bully. Though why do I get the feeling that this is wrong? He and others have hurt my life to the point where I couldn't recover and made me into an introvert. For a moment, the monster stopped when I thought about this, but continued anyway as it seemed unfazed.

~Having doubts?~

"No, just thinking."

I could sense that he smirked, ~Very well then.~

When we passed through the last wall, I saw Dave was struggling to form back into his normal state. Part of his body was slightly melting into the ground. Which was good, the sooner he's gone, we can get this done and over with. Then he started to laugh.

"Is this how I die? Does my kind die if they can't complete their cycle?" He laughs more, "Also, being crushed by something instead of someone is very cowardly!"

'Shut up.' I thought.

He stands up and points to me, "Frank, you had that power all along, keeping it to yourself and unleashing it to defeat me? HAH! Don't make me laugh, this is just pure fear! You formed these beings because of how scared you've become!"

"SHUT UP!!!" I shouted as it was translated into an ear popping roar. The right arm slashed through Dave, his silver liquid splattered across the wall. It didn't stop there, however, Wrath got close to the liquid and stomped on it multiple times. The grunts and yells coming from it was muffled.

"You think you can just stomp me like that?!" Dave shouted.

The liquid grabbed a hold of our right leg and crawled up towards our face. It was stopped when a purple beam struck Dave and us at the same time. Both of us grunted as the sudden pain strikes my head. Dave slithers down to the ground in his liquid state and doesn't move. Wrath turns around and my heart stopped when I saw Twilight facing us.

"Stop this fighting!" She demanded.

~She hurts us.~ Our body moves forward towards Twilight

"She isn't an enemy!" I shouted, but only heard echos. He came to a stop where our arms can touch her. 'Run Twilight!!!' I mentally shouted.

~Threat to us.~ He raises his hand and gets ready to strike.

"NO!!" I shouted as his hand began to descend towards her.

It was inevitable, though, she cast a shield around her and the hand was deflected. 'Thank Celestia.' I thought.

I could see that Twilight was crying, "You're scaring me, Frank. I can't bare to see you like this."

I frowned, "I'm... Sorry Twilight. I don't know if you can hear me, but I..." I choked, "Didn't have no choice."

Then Wrath roared and caused an earthquake around the area. Twilight screamed as her ears slowly were bleeding by the sound and couldn't control her magic to keep the shield up. Wrath threw another punch towards her, it shattered the shield and impacted Twilight's barrel. There was no sound when Twilight was hit and thrown across the floor.

"Twilight..." I said as she landed on the floor like a lifeless rag doll, "TWILIGHT!!!" I shouted.

~Target only down. Need to finish enemy.~

I mentally snapped at what he said and tried to get control. Wrath took a step forward, but I shouted with all of my might. "STOP!!" He did and before I was able to say something, I felt something go through our chest.

*SLICK*

"You thought you can take me out so easily?" Dave said from behind.

~Losing strength.~ He grunted.

I felt my arms were coming back and so were my legs. It wasn't much, but it was something. I moved Wrath's arm and snapped the blade off of Dave. I dropped to my knees and felt the blade, that was still inside, was melting into my blood stream.

"That was a delicious dark magic treat you gave me." He raised his arms, "Now to separate your personalities!!!"

'He can do that?!' I mentally shouted as the silver started to circulate into my blood stream in a quick succession.

The feeling of your veins being clogged and unclogged from a foreign object was uncomfortable and unsettling. The hole that was caused by dave started to expand. I felt my soul being tugged to the left and I knew what he was doing. It was some sort of mitosis and it was painful. The lungs burning for oxygen, bloodstream in boiling point and also I couldn't even move.

"Nice!!! It's beautiful!!!!" Dave shouted.

The left side of Wrath became smaller and it suddenly pulled me out in a quick matter. I landed on my body, face down and for a second, didn't know how to move. This feeling, when I was out, can only be described as being reborn. I felt slimy with red blood mixed with Wraths blood and I was naked. I turned around to see that Dave stopped the spell and Wrath stood there as he was split in half.

Dave sighed, "He was a great opponent, but it wasn't you. It was thanks to her," He pointed to Twilight who was bleeding at her head and barrel, "I was able to do one more trick and it paid off."

I tried to get on my feet, but I lopped down to the ground. The realization hit me that I could barely move and could only crawl with my arms. I heard Dave walk slowly towards me and I crawled with my life toward Twilight.

"Yes. Go towards your Alicorn dying lover and hold her in your arms as I kill you." Dave smirked.

I didn't say anything because I already made my way towards Twilight. As soon as I touched her, she was cold. I crawled up and put my ear against her barrel, there was a very light heart beat. Twilight felt my body touching her and she opened her eyes to look at me.

"Twilight..."

"F-Frank?" Twilight said groggily.

"Shh..." I ran my fingers through her mane.

"It's so.... Cold." She said.

"I'm here, Twilight, please stay with me."

"I.. Can't see you..."

Tears were coming down my cheeks, "Don't panic, your with me now."

I glanced down her flank and saw her cutie mark was fading I look at her and saw that her energy was slipping away.

"Please..." I pleaded.

"I love... you." She whispered.

I sighed as I cast my spell, "I love you too." I held my hand towards her flank and said the magic words, "Transfer."

Cadance's cutie mark left my chest and became the background of Twilight's cutie mark. The energy of magic that I had before, dissipated. Now I was cutie markless, I turned around to see that Dave was right in front of me.

"You sacrificed your cutie mark to save her." He lifted his hand towards my face, "How... Admirable."

I closed my eyes, "You can kill me, but you have to leave."

He nodded and smirked, "I have no intention on killing pony's." His hand formed into a blade, "Any last words?"

'Yes, I've accepted my fate of dying by the hands of this being that has the form of my past bully.' I thought. Then all of a sudden a blink of memories came forth, it showed the good times I had with my friends before I went into the fandom of My Little Pony. It was thanks to him... God, it was thanks of him I was able to become happy... I heard footsteps behind me and I could tell that someone was coming.

I opened my eyes with a determined face which confused Dave, "I don't think they will let you."

"What?" He asked as Jayden shouted and threw his scythe into him. "GAHHHH!" Dave shouted in pain.

"TAKE THIS!!!" Rayn shouted and fired a beam towards him.

He backed up but was caught by a huge hand. It seems that Wrath was still alive and was holding Dave into place with what magic he had left. My vision was interrupted by a cloak going over my head. I grabbed it and covered my naked body.

"You certainly how to tear everything out there." Jayden commented.

I scratched the back of my head, "Sorry."

Ryan shook his head, "No, we're sorry that you had to go through this and transform into something to save us."

"Again I'm sorry." I said as a bright yellow glow flashed in front of us.

It was Celestia, Luna, and Discord. The sun goddess immediately came to Twilight and read her vital signs. Luna went to Jayden to watch Dave and made sure he doesn't move.

Discord snaps his fingers and I felt clothing coming on me, "Honestly, Frank, what are we going to do with you and your darkness."

I looked at him and pointed to Wrath, "He's the darkness now."

Discord quickly scanned me with his red eyes, he and Celestia gasped, "What did you do?!" They demanded.

"Twilight got hurt and I transferred the last cutie mark to save her and Dave separated me from my personalities to finish me off." I explained.

Without a word, Celestia teleported Twilight away. It only just took a few moments before she teleported back and walks up to me, "Thank you for saving her."

'Even though I was the one who almost killed her...' I mentally thought. Then another subject came into my head, "Wait, why are you here?"

Discord smirked, "The energy that this Dave was putting out disabled our magic. That's why we couldn't even fight against him, but you did something to him that canceled his energy."

Then is came to me, "It must have been where I realized that I shouldn't let him get to me because he isn't my bully anymore."

"He was connected to your emotions and memories then?" Ryan asked.

I nodded, "That must have been it."

"YOU FOOL!!!" Dave shouted.

We turned our attentions to Dave to see that Wrath was holding nothing but a ball of silver.

"Your personalities are trying to take over my body!!"

"Shit..." I said aloud.

"What?" Jayden asked.

"A shit storm is about to happen."

"Fuck." Jayden and Ryan said at the same time.

Author's Note

Some of you are probably are confused about what just happened and I'll explain: :fluttershyouch: A long time ago, around 2006-07, I was repeatedly bullied for just being myself and it caused my head to make imaginary friends(Night Shade and Wrath). It was really weird when I tried to remember it, it was all hazy, but most of my actions were made due to these two. It caused an internal war within myself and I hated it. It's also the reason why I've become an introvert. :fluttershysad: Anyway, this stuck with me until the middle of 2007 and I made friends, actual friends. :pinkiesmile: As I moved to different places, Japan, England and USA, I made more and more friends along the way. The friends that I killed off were the ones who betrayed me and as I was writing this chapter, this war resurfaced. :raritydespair: This my fellow readers is the result of the war. It's still going on and will be finished when I get the last collaboration chapter done called Final Battle.

On the side, bullying is no joke. :twilightangry2: It almost made me into a bad person, but it was thanks to my family and friends that I was able to get through it. If you know someone out there that is getting bullied, help them out. :ajsmug: Talk to them and cheer them up. If you make friends with this person, whether it's a male or female, the bullying will slowly subside. Tell them to ignore them and they will too, later on. :raritywink: This worked for my friends and I, but I don't know if it's going to work with everybody else. :twilightoops: I didn't know if this helped, but I hope you guys understand that I've been through a lot of shit over the years. :pinkiesad2:

Final Battle And Ending

-Twilight's point of view-

"Frank!" I shouted as I forced myself up. From what I can feel, I was back in my hotel room that was several blocks away from the church. My eyes were groggy to where I can't see and I felt very dizzy. "Ow..." I felt my hoof on my head that suddenly started to pound continuously. I pulled my hoof off to only pull off dried blood on the side of my head.

"You're awake!" Coco spoke from the right.

"Coco... What happened?" I asked.

Her pupils have shrunk and she rubbed her hooves together, "I don't know..." She didn't say anything else and wiped my face off with a wet washcloth. I knew that something was wrong and I know that it involved something with Frank.

"I need to get out."

Coco shook her head, "No, Celestia told you to stay until you've recovered."

I frowned, "Why would she say that? I'm perfectly fine." I moved forward and stood up on all fours, but I got really wobbly and fell on the bed. Coco suddenly covered my barrel with a blanket.

"Please get some rest." She pleaded.

I look at the cover, then back to her, "Why did you cover me?"

She whimpered, "I rather not say, Celestia told me not to."

Now I was getting a bit upset and sighed, "Fine, I'll look myself!" I used my magic to lift the cover in the air.

"NO!!" Coco yelled.

I gasped at what I saw. My barrel was bandaged up, but that wasn't the big thing. I looked at my cutie mark and it had Cadance's cutie mark in the background of mine. I closed my eyes and groaned as I felt skin being pulled apart on my head.

Coco gasped, "Your wound's opened up!" She grabbed the first aid kit and wrapped a bandage around my head to cover it. I tried to open my eyes, but had a blurry vision once again. I closed them and saw a mental image of an inhuman monster, breaking my shield and slapping me to where I flew into the ground. I flinched my body which made Coco squeak.

"What's wrong Twilight?!" She screamed.

I groaned again as I remembered what happened to me. Frank crawled to my dying body and... I died, but he... I opened my eyes and looked at Coco.

"Where is Frank?" I asked.

She sighed, "I was afraid you were going to say that..."

I tilted my head, "What?"

It was then Coco threw a powdered substance into my muzzle. I, unfortunately, breathed it in, then felt tired to where I couldn't move my limbs. I looked at Coco with a death glare and she flinched.

"I'm sorry, Princess Celestia told me to do it." Coco explained as everything went black.

-Jayden's point of view-

The scene was horrendous, seeing a shapeshifter being turned into a silver ball, merging into a monster that somehow has half of its body. I could hear the groaning from the ball as I could see the other half of the body being formed in dark silver liquid. Luna stopped my gazing with her wing and told me to talk to Frank because he needed me. She told me that her sister and Discord will watch this while we come up with a plan.

I really couldn't do this anymore, I'm tired, confused, frustrated, and angry because this wedding was supposed to be perfect. I gripped my hands into fists and walk towards Frank, whom was fully clothed and grabbed his robe that was covering him, "What are we going to do?!"

He raised his arms in the air, "I don't know..."

Ryan spoke up, "What do you mean you don't know?!"

"I just know that Wrath and Night Shade were part of me, but now they're gone and are merging with a Doppelgänger." Frank explained.

"You mean," I growled, "You don't have solution to this?!"

He smirked, "I didn't say that, did I?"

Ryan sighed with relief, "That's a close one."

"Though," Frank interrupted and we stared at him, "It's still a work in progress."

I sighed, "What progress percent?"

He gulped, "Twenty percent."

"I'm going to motherfucking kill you if we survive this mess."

Ryan shook his head, "What's the plan?"

Frank told us the plan and my eyes widened on how ridiculous this plan was. I glance at Ryan, he had his jaw dropped and when Frank finished, I grabbed his collar to lift him up. This plan of his was crazy, I should know, I've been on Earth for several weeks to collect survivors and it caused me to rethink my life. This, on the other hand, shoots that experience and beats it to a bloody pulp. For once I was nervous, but I internally calmed down and spoke to my crazy friend.

"If we survive this, you're going to pay your dues." I warned as I put him back on his feet.

"Don't worry, once he's out of the picture, I'll pay for your the next wedding." He dusted off his shirt in reply.

I smirked, "That's something I can agree on."

Ryan looked back, "Did you guys get the plan?"

Celestia and Luna just nodded as my eyes widen to see that they were listening. Though it made my mind wonder if they can listen to the royals through the walls. I shook me head when Discord cleared his throat.

"This is probably the only time I'll team up with you." He admitted.

Celestia smirked, "It sounds a bit harmonic."

Discord shivered, "Definitely don't like the feeling."

Luna rolled her eyes, "May we focus on what upon us?"

It was true, the Doppelgänger or whatever was growling, sending goosebumps down my skin. The other half of its body, that was replaced by the Doppelgänger was silver mixed with a dark gray substance. The monster stood up and stumbled a bit when he tried to walk towards us.

"~What is this?~" It said.

Frank suddenly collapsed to his knees and I knelt down to see what was up. "Frank? You alright?"

He shook his head, "I can still feel him from here..."

"Even though he's out of your body?" Ryan wondered.

Frank nodded as he stood up, "It might interfere with the plan, but I need to get rid of Dave once and for all."

It was then the beast pounced, over Luna and the others, towards our location. It's left hand stretched towards Frank and the fingers became sharp pegs. 'What?!' I internally shouted. 'That's not fair!' As it came down towards us, it screeched into the sky and made us hunch over to cover our ears.

Once the screeching stopped, Frank shouted, "Now!!!"

Discord, Celestia, and Luna combined their magic and fired the magical spell towards us four. I blinked as the monster and ourselves engulfed in blue, purple and yellow colors. For a moment all of us stood still, we couldn't move. It was like we became statues, but I knew that this was the void where all things go when they get teleported by magic. The only worst of this was that I really couldn't breathe while we were in this void.

Once my lungs were burning, we teleported to the outskirts Ponyville. I took a deep breath and snapped my fingers to get the mirror from Frank's secret room. It appeared in front of me and I looked behind to see that Ryan and Frank were nodding me to go through.

"It's on you, Jayden!" Ryan shouted.

"Go!" Frank breathed in.

I nodded and went inside to the portal towards the bunker that is underground.

-Ryan's point of view-

"Frank... How the hell are we going to defend ourselves from this beast??" I asked.

The beast itself was disoriented as he lay there on the grass and was grumbling some words. Frank scratched his chin as he was thinking.

"We wait it out, besides, Jayden said that he just needed to cast one spell to make this even work." Frank reminded me.

I rolled my eyes, "You barely have any magic because you don't have a cutie mark anymore."

"Yes, but I still haven't earned my real cutie mark. The others ones in the way, but were kind of fun."

I snickered, "I can't believe were having this conversation while this beast is just sitting there."

It was then Frank's body shuddered, "He's coming through."

"~Frank.~" It said, "~Help us.~"

He shook his head and got into a fighting stance, "What?."

"What's happening Frank?" I asked as I charged my horn for an attack.

"~We need help, the Doppelgänger is gaining control, we can't fight it back any longer. We don't have any choice anymore. We're sorry Frank. Goodbye, Frank.~" It was then the body stood up and went lifeless for a moment then I heard a familiar voice, "This IS MY FINAL DESTINATION!!! GRRRAAAHHH!!!!" Mr. D roared into the heavens.

"Fucking hell." I mumbled.

"Get ready." Frank warned.

Mr. D extended his right arm and formed his hand into a ball of spikes. We dodged the attack, but the ball then fired the spikes towards us. I moved my body enough to where the spikes went through my hooves that had holes in them. Frank wasn't so lucky, though, the spikes grazed his shoulders and legs. Once we landed on the ground, the beast ran towards us with the intent to kill. He then turned to the left and was heading towards Frank.

"YOU WILL DIE!!!" He shouted.

Frank was defenseless, but I fired another paralyzing spell to his spinal cord. The stopped him in his place, but I felt the spell was being shattered by another presence.

"Run Frank! While you have the chance!" I cried out.

He just stood there in front of the beast and spoke, "For the longest time, I've been humiliated, and bullied. It formed you three into existence of my body, I didn't know that such a fear can be conquered, but I believe that it can be." The spell was weakened to where Mr. D tried to move his arm to stab Frank, but I fired another type of spell and stopped him.

"What are you doing?!" I shouted.

Frank continued, "When Twilight came into my life, I thought my problems would melt away, but here you are right in front of me." The beast growled at his remark as he closed his eyes, "Now for the first time, I will have my friends help me out with this problem," He opens them, "And finish this once and for all."

It was then that Jayden came out of the mirror and shouted, "It's ready!!!"

Frank smiled as I saw his right hand started to glow, "Get out of my life you son of a bitch!" He forms his hands into fists and starts to punch the living hell out of Mr. D. Let me just tell you that it was working and my jaw was dropped. How is it that Frank can punch a being that is mixed with dark magic and silver liquid is beyond me. Each punch, each hit caused him to move backward towards the mirror.

The beast tried to stab Frank multiple times, but were blocked by Jayden's scythe so that way he won't get hurt. It was then Mr. D was trying to get a bit cheeky behind his back. I watched closely to find out that there was another body was forming. Without hesitation, I fired an explosion spell, there was a big fire explosion, which made Jayden and Frank to flinch. I heard a scream on it's back and when the flames diminished, the body was nowhere to bee seen.

I used my levitation on the mirror and moved it behind Mr. D. The world slowed down as the it screamed into the heavens once more, but Frank punched it's jaw to shut it up and Jayden used the hilt of the scythe to push it into the mirror. I blinked and he was gone from existence.

"Let's seal this thing before he comes back!" I shouted.

Frank walked up to the mirror and got a hold of the mirror's rim that held it into place. He gripped it and started to tighten it.

"We'll never return home, will we?" Jayden asked.

It was then Frank popped the mirror from its stand and I looked as it fell to the ground. It shattered into many pieces and was scattered across the grass. I saw my reflection and for a moment, I thought I saw my human self. I shook my head and saw that I was still a pony/changeling.

Jayden sighed, "It's finally over..."

I gasped and stared at them both, "It's not over...."

Frank nodded, "Yes, it isn't. I can still feel their presence."

Jayden stared at me, "Mind filling me in on what's happening."

"The Doppelgänger said that he came to the world with another mirror in a cave. Judging where Logan died, it must be near the Griffon Empire." I informed them.

Jayden slapped his forehead as if I said something stupid, "That monster is in the Earth's core and is melting this very second."

I glanced at the shattered mirror and I noticed something. The shards started to melt? "Guys isn't this supposed to happen?" I asked and pointed to the melted glass.

Frank spoke, "Don't worry the mirror that is in the Earth's core has melted the mirror and the connection between them has collapsed." He looked over the horizon and pointed, "That's unnatural."

I looked towards the horizon and saw the sunset, "What's so unnatural about a sunset?"

Jayden pointed towards the south, "Well the sunset is supposed to be towards the south and its past sunset."

It was then we heard a familiar stretched echo of a roar and I got goosebumps all over my body. It would seem that Mr. D had already found a way out of the Earth's core and relocated the mirror he initially came out of. I can't shake the feeling that this monster has become more powerful than what we originally thought.

Frank sighed, "We need to get to the Princesses."

Jayden nodded, "I couldn't agree more."

"But they spent their magic when they teleported us here!" I reminded them.

Frank raised a finger, but couldn't say a word, "...." He dropped his hand, "Fuck."

-Princess Luna's point of view-

As soon as we teleported Jayden, Frank, Ryan and that beast towards Ponyville, we collapsed on the floor. I was sweating, panting, and was spent. It was then I felt an outside source of magic being put upon me. I looked up to see that Discord was replenishing my sister's and I magic.

"You didn't help us teleport the group?" I wondered.

He shook his head, "I didn't want to teleport them with chaos magic, it would be like teleporting an astronaut into a supercell storm all of a sudden."

I smiled, "I guess you're right.

"I'm glad you understand, right Celestia?"

My sister nodded, "Yes, and thank you Discord."

As Discord was replenishing me, I glanced around my surroundings. We were in a courtyard, that was demolished to where debris was scattered across the area. I could see the holes where that beast had made that lead to the altar. I sighed as I thought about Jayden, how he was doing on Earth to get that room towards the core with his own magic.

"How do you feel?" Discord asked.

I stood up and ruffled my wings, "Better, but a little woozy."

"Indeed, Chaos magic being converted to Alicorn magic is a bit uncomfortable, but it will do." Celestia commented.

"Let's see how our friend Twilight is coping." Discord stretched and snapped his fingers to teleport outside of Twilight's room. He sighed, "You see? Chaos magic is random to where you want to appear at."

I nodded, "Let's just get inside."

Without a word, Celestia walked inside the room and I followed, but saw that Discord hasn't moved.

"Coming along Discord?"

He twiddled his fingers, "Well, I just can't help but worry that something is happening."

I tilted my head, "What's happening?"

He sighed, "I can't let you know, but I just want to let you know this, I'm going to help Jayden and the others."

He disappeared before I could say anything, which made me worry. "I hope everything will be alright." I walked inside and closed the door to see that Coco was upset.

"Everything alright Coco Pummel?"

She glanced at me and frowned, "Twilight tried to go after Frank and I used a sleep powder so that way she wouldn't do anything reckless."

'So Celestia was right about Twilight wanting to be with Frank.' I thought and smiled, "Don't feel bad about what you did."

"I know, but I feel so guilty." She admitted.

I put my hoof over her shoulder, "She'll forgive you."

Coco leaned into my chest and sighed, "Thanks."

"You get some rest, I need to see how my sister is doing."

She nodded and got herself comfortable with the couch. I walked towards Celestia and saw that she was healing Twilight.

"Her wounds have healed, but there are some problems." Celestia informed.

"What do you mean?"

She nodded, "From what Coco told me, I believe that Twilight will be fine, she is just distressed."

I sighed, "Thank the stars."

Just then Discord suddenly popped in at the other side of the bed, "You want the good news or bad news?"

"Good news." Celestia responded.

Discord sighs, "Frank and the others have successfully pushed the beast into the Earth's core."

"That's great... What's the bad news?" I asked as I raised an eyebrow.

"It looks like the plan had a loophole." Celestia and I were about to shout 'what', but felt a zipper on our muzzle that was zipped closed to keep us silent, "You were going to wake up Twilight. Let me explain. The Doppelgänger had another way to get from Earth to Equestria and from what I was informed... He's infused with Earth's lava and is covering the Griffon Empire in molten lava.... Oh, Frank is mentally connected with his darkness personality, who is asking for help, that is now merged with the Doppelgänger." He then snapped his fingers and out zipper mouths have disappeared.

"By the goddess... What is... Jayden..." I spluttered.

"We need to help them." Celestia said.

Discord shook his head, "No, you're not going anywhere. You're still weak from teleporting them to Ponyville." He put his hand on his chest, "I'll go and help them."

Celestia tried to say something but was stopped by Discord's finger, "Don't try to convince me to help. I've made my decision. We will meet again, goodbye."

He disappeared without saying a word and Twilight opened her eyes. Her pupils glanced across the room and she frowned, "What happened?"

Celestia smiled slightly, "Frank, Jayden, Ryan, and Discord are ending this madness."

"Where's Frank?"

She sighed, "He's out there, fighting to keep Equestria safe."

Twilight struggled to get up, but I held my hoof over her back so that she wouldn't move, "I know how you feel, you want to help your lover, but you can't because we're too weak to help them."

It was then Twilight started to cry in realization, "I... I... Want to help him..."

Celestia nuzzled her neck, "It's alright Twilight. It will be over soon."

-Frank's point of view-

'I can't move at all, he's controlling us.' Night Shade said through my head.

~He's using our strength to find you.~ Wrath commented.

'I want to end his life already!' Dave shouted.

I shook my head. It was an unpleasant situation, but I fought against of who I was in the past and it felt amazing. I felt enlightened to where I could fight more and it kept growing from there on. Discord came to our aid after we stared into the unnatural light that was the monster and he grew ten times larger so we could ride his back as he flew towards our destination.

"We might not make it, you know." Discord informed.

Jayden sighed, "This enemy of Frank's is really getting out of control. Just look below us."

I glance at the ground to see that there was molten rock that had burnt the fields, trees and wildlife, "Don't remind me."

"Do we still have a plan?" Ryan asked.

I look back to my Changeling friend, "It has been modified, but has a fifty percent chance of succeeding."

Jayden smirked, "I still like it."

"Don't forget about me, " Discord commented, "I'm your savior in this situation."

I patted Discords back, "Indeed you are Discord, indeed you are."

It didn't take long before the heat in the air became denser. The sky was covered with black clouds to where we couldn't see the stars. I looked forward and saw what was before us. This being that was once Dave is no more. This beast, monster, was now some kind of burnt silver monster that was bigger than the Canterlot Castle itself.

"Well, that escalated quickly." Jayden commented.

"Hold on you three, I'm going to give you some magical help." Discord said as he snapped his fingers.

I felt chaos magic surging through me and the dense air became normal to where we could breathe easier. "Thanks, Discord."

"My pleasure."

Discord started to shrink as we approached a safe surface that was a concrete slab. We landed on our feet and looked to see that the monster was yards away from us.

'So you have returned to beat us up again?' Night Shade asked through my mind.

I can't shake the mental connection we have and I've already told my friends when we explained everything with Discord. I felt Jayden's hand on my shoulder and he looked at me with concern.

"I'm fine, Night Shade and Wrath are being controlled by Dave. They're fighting against him for control." I explained.

~It's going to end in bloodshed if you don't run.~ Wrath warned.

"I don't care what you guys think, I want you to be gone forever." I said aloud.

Dave shouted, "THEN DIE AND LET MY NATURAL CYCLE RESTART!!!"

"Get ready." Ryan braced himself.

Dave stomped the ground and it so happens that there was a fault line under him. This cause an earthquake to happen and it caused us to become disoriented. I looked under Dave to see that he was merging with the Equestrian Lava.

"We need to stop him before he gets to acquainted with Equestria's lava and core." I addressed.

"I have an idea!" Discord said as he snapped his fingers. His finger snapping caused air ripples towards Dave and he detached himself from the lava and fell to his back.

"Jayden now!" I pointed to the lava pool.

Jayden used his magic to cast an ice spell to cover the lava pool. The ice made the lava harden, keeping the beast away from it. Then the monster had stood up and in a blink he was right in front of us, throwing a punch towards our faces.

"That won't do." Discord pouted as he snapped his fingers and we teleported behind him. "I do believe we're out of our league here."

Jayden sighed, "No, you think?"

He shrugged his shoulders, "What can we possibly do?"

The monster was looking at where we were and was just standing there. He probably doesn't even know that we teleported away. 'I guess I could use that plan.' I thought as I stepped forward, "I believe I need to fight him and I think I have a plan for that."

"What do you have in mind?" Ryan asked as everyone looked at me.

I smirked, "I need you borrow your guys magic and infuse it with mine."

"Why you though?" Jayden asked.

"I know I said that I need my friends to help me and I know how you guys can."

"What's that?" Ryan asked.

"To lend me your strength to take down my past and get rid of it."

Discord hummed, "That is a very good point and I believe Jayden's magic, Ryan's Changeling magic and my chaos magic will be able to help you, but we'll be defenseless against that thing."

I turned to face them, "I know it's a risk, but I think if you left just a little bit of magic, you guys can teleport and watch."

Jayden crossed his arms, "I hate it when something like this happens. You always save the day no matter what."

"Please don't complain about this," Ryan groaned, "He saved your ass from death and his plans have worked."

He sighed, "I know, but it's just so frustrating."

"Knowing that someone, even if it's your friend, is stronger than you can lead to jealousy." Discord commented.

I nodded, "Jayden, I'm asking you... All of you to aid me before this thing takes over Equestria."

Jayden rubbed his temple, "Fine, this is the first and last time you get to borrow something that is internal from me." He turned to face Discord, "I believe your chaos spell can do the trick?"

Discord smiled, "Why of course!!" He snapped his fingers and in an instant, blue magic (Jayden), green magic (Ryan) and bright yellow magic (Discord) came from the three of them. It was then the magic floated into the air and stabbed right through my chest. The pain was entirely different from what I've experienced from the past, but this was a type of pain that made me sort of happy. Knowing that my friends are willing to help me, in any case made me realize that I'm not alone. Once the magic stopped flowing into my body, I saw that everyone was gone and were somewhere close to this area. I turned to face the beast and I realized that he was standing there, staring at me.

'It looks like his friends have bailed on him.' Dave made the accusation.

~It looks like he's pissed Night.~ Wrath said.

'Pfft!' Night Shade scoffed, 'I can tell, he has his friends powers to help him.'

"SHUT UP!!!" He shouted in anger.

I tightened my hand into a fist and squatted down to get ready for the monster to make his move. In a moment, the beast threw a punch at me, but I noticed it was slow and I used that opportunity to jump on his arm. With my feet on the dark silver skin, I ran up his arm and jumped on his shoulder to land multiple punches into his head, collarbone, and neck.

"GAH!!!" He roared into the sky.

I wasn't done yet, his body was flailing around and I used the opportunity to ground pound into his back ten times until I heard a cracking noise. I looked around to see that we moved to a different area and noticed that we were one-to-two miles from our original location.

"GOD DAMN IT ALL!!!" He roared once again. "I CAN'T FIGHT YOU LIKE THIS!!!"

The beast suddenly started to shrink his body. I knew what he was doing, he wanted to fight me in a human size, but I wasn't going to let him. As he shrunk I kept on throwing punches, kicks, and anything that can damage him. It was working, his body was slowly losing it form and was leaking silver liquid.

'He's damaging our body. I can't hold on for much longer.' Dave gasped.

Night Shade groaned in frustration, 'I'm sick of you controlling us! Time to put you down Doppelgänger!'

~Sound's like a great plan.~ Wrath complimented him.

"What do you mean?!!" I shouted and increased my punches.

It was like this, I was throwing punches like an anime character into a giant enemy, who's shrinking, to prevent him from splitting into three beings. With each punch, I could feel that I was slowly getting exhausted. Even though Chaos magic is helping me in the long run, but how long until I lose my friends magic. It was only a matter of time before it runs out. I blinked to see that the beast is already in his human size and is pulsing, trying to keep its form.

"You're useless to me Doppelgänger, I will end you so Wrath and I are one." He said aloud.

"No!" Dave shouted out loud, "I must take his life!!! Our species will-AH!"

"~No, it is us who will survive, you will die!~" Wrath growled.

I heard a mental stab echo through my brain. Dave screamed mentally through my head and out loud as his silver liquid was making spikes that waved from top to bottom of the body. The silver liquid started to melt and was leaning towards me, a deformed hand lopped out. It was trying to grab me but was slowly sinking into the ground. When the first deformed hand tried to reach me, a second one formed to grab me, but I dodged it and moved several feet back.

"So this is what it's like to fail my cycle... Death and nothing else." Dave said as his voice became gargled.

Dave melted to the ground and became a large puddle of silver liquid. I sighed in relief that he was gone, but I knew that this fight wasn't over. I jumped back as the silver liquid shrunk into the size of a bit and an arm formed. This arm grabbed the surface and pulled the rest of his body out like he got out of a swimming pool. The form that this body got was a human form in silver liquid. He stood there as the liquid hardened and cracked into pieces to reveal Night Shade. He had black hair, a gray suit and was wearing a smug face.

"That guy was getting on my nerves." Night Shade commented as he dusted off the pieces that were on his suit.

"So you killed him?" I asked.

He stared into me and smiled, "Yes, he was of no use for me."

I just lightly shook my head, "You are truly a monster, Night Shade."

He just kept on smiling and spoke, "Are you going to fight me?"

I got into a fighting stance, "Not if I have to, but Wrath hurt Twilight to where she almost died."

Night Shade stroked his chin, "True. There is one problem, though, Wrath wasn't the one responsible."

"What do you mean?" I grit my teeth.

Night sighed, "Well let me explain, when Twilight tried to get to you, the Doppelgänger mind controlled her. Wrath saw her as a target and I was unconscious at the time. The mind controlling caused her mind to grow weak to where the shield she had put up weakened."

I couldn't believe it, from what Dave said he had no desire to kill pony's... Though he didn't say he would hurt me from any other means. That... I understood and I became sad and lowered my guard.

"So are you going to fight us both?" Night Shade asked.

I took a deep breath and stared at him, "No, with the power of my friends, I can tell that we're equally matched."

"Do you want to become friends?"

My body stopped for a second as I looked at him, "Friends?"

He chuckled a bit, "Yes, believe it or not that Doppelgänger was manipulating us to his will. Wrath and I were fighting to gain control of the body. He was spending too much dark magic to control us to where he almost lost what was important. To kill you."

"I understand that, but what is your motive?" I asked.

He took a deep breath and looked at the sky, "I don't have one."

There was a moment of silence and my jaw dropped to the ground, "What?"

He started to laugh, "Wow! The Frank, who made me, is confused!!"

"I don't get it! You caused me pain and misery! Why are you happy?!"

"Don't you get it? I was made by your emotions and I used those emotions to make Wrath. I was just helping you so you can use us to defeat a powerful enemy. Your mind made me to a bad personality because you wanted it. Now you're confused because I'm not what you think I am. Night Shade and Wrath is now free from your mind and soul. We can do whatever we want!" He panted as he finished.

"So you're the good guy?"

He shook his head, "I'm neither, I'm just a monster born from a Doppelgänger and I have no desire of killing anything."

I lowered my defense and walked up to him, "What now?"

He stared into the sky and frowned, "To find a meaning in my life I guess."

I grabbed his shoulder and smiled, "That's a good step in the direction, but one condition."

He turned his head to me, "What's that?"

"No evil things or I'll end you." I smiled.

Nighe Shade chuckled, "I'll keep that in mind. I mean look at the destruction that your enemy caused. It's a complete mess."

I looked behind me to see that my friends were running to get to me. I felt my hand that was grabbing Night Shades shoulder was empty and I glanced to see he was gone.

"Heh," I scratched the back of my head, "I guess I'll see you around then."

'This is only a goodbye for now, but you'll see me in the future. All I have to say is that I'm sorry that you had to go through my or your ideals to become stronger to defeat your enemies. I'm ending this mental condition so you can have a better life. Until then, take care, my friend.' Night Shade finished in my head.

I felt a surging pain on my wrist, like the first time I had got the princesses cutie marks, and saw that my hand was a piece of the white side of the Yin Yang. The other half was gone, but I had a feeling that Night Shade has the other.

"So long, friend." I smiled.

"Frank!" Ryan yelled to get my attention.

"Hey, guys."

"Who was that?" Jayden asked.

"That was Night Shade wanting to find a purpose in life."

"That's heavy dude." Discord said.

I chuckled, "I guess it is, Discord. I guess it is."

Jayden crossed his arms, "So that's it?"

"Pretty much, Jayden. What did you expect more?" Ryan wondered.

He rubbed the arch of his nose, "It was short-lived, but I'm glad that it's done with."

I smiled, "You and me both pal." I look over to Discord, "Has your magic returned?"

Discord smiled, "Of course it has, Chaos magic doesn't have a limit at all! It's always unpredictable."

"Good, can we get back? I would like to see my girlfriend." Ryan yawned.

"Yes, I guess we are all tired from this experience." We all nodded in agreement and he continued, "Let's get out of here." Discord snapped his fingers and we left the destruction of what Dave did in his rage to kill me.

-Coco's point of view-

"Ryan!" I pounced out of the couch into his hooves.

It would have seemed Discord had teleport Ryan and the others from where ever they were. I was worried sick, I just couldn't help but to land my lips on top of his. He was at first surprised but closed his eyes to let our tongues intertwine. I pulled away and nuzzled his neck.

"I missed you." I whispered into his ear.

I could hear him chuckling, "I missed you too."

We let go of our embrace and I heard stomping from behind. I craned my neck around to see Twilight making her way to Frank and I covered my mouth with my hoof. With her wings, she jumped up and slapped her hoof against Frank's face. Ryan hissed as if he went through the same pain.

Jayden was hugging Luna and sighed, "It was coming to you."

"Twilight..." Frank frowned.

"I was scared for you! You saved my life with that Cutie Mark Transfer spell and judging from your wrist, you've earned your real cutie mark." Twilight explained trying to keep her composure.

He hung his head, "I'm sorry for making you worried."

Twilight suddenly hugged him, "I'm glad it's all over."

"I'll make it up to you."

She kissed his cheek, "I know you will."

With this tense situation ending, I decided to speak, "What happened exactly?"

"Yes," Celestia walked up to the group, "Please tell what happened to the beast that was separated from Frank."

Frank explained what happened and I couldn't even think about the type of fighting he had done to defeat this so-called Doppelgänger. The way that they sent the beast through the mirror into the Earth's core was a clever plan. I was only saddened to find out that they had to fight it again when it came back to Equestria and destroyed the Griffon Empire by covering it with lava. Celestia mentioned that she and her sister will tend to the Empire as soon as they could. Twilight, Luna and I got a little flustered when Jayden mentioned that Frank borrowed his, Ryan's, and Discords magic to fight this beast. Luna mentioned why shouldn't Discord fight the being himself and he said that he doesn't want to be in a fighting scene. It was reasonable to think that the being of chaos doesn't want to do anything physical.

"The Doppelgänger started to shrink into human size, but Night Shade and Wrath killed it."

"What do you mean?" Twilight seemed to be shivering.

He shuddered, "It was really disturbing, seeing the Doppelgänger trying to reach for me as it was dying. Night Shade took control of the silver liquid and transformed into a different human being. He himself didn't want to fight and I warned him that if he did anything evil I would personally get rid of him."

"So you let him go?" I asked.

He nodded, "Yes and I'll be responsible in case he does something."

Everyone was silent when Frank finished his story and I decide to speak to end the tension, "A lot has happened these past hours, but the worst seems to be behind us now."

Ryan put his hoof around my shoulder, "I couldn't have said it any other way."

We disbursed after that went our separate ways, Frank and Twilight headed back to Ponyville, Celestia and Discord went to deal with the amount of death from Agrabah and the Griffon Empire, Jayden and Luna decided to get married at Canterlot and as for Ryan and I we headed back to Manehatten to our apartment. I was very grateful that I hired a babysitter to watch Nia while we were at the wedding because I would have been scared what would happen to her.

Ryan plopped himself on the couch and sighed, "I'm sort of sad and happy that Jayden and Luna are having a private wedding."

I lie down next to him and snuggle against him, "Don't worry about that, for now we're together and all the bad tension is gone."

He suddenly pulls off of me and pecks my cheek, "I'll be right back, I got to check the mail. Oh, when is Nia going to get back?"

I smiled, "I've informed the babysitter that we returned, she'll be back with Nia around dinner time."

Ryan nodded and used his magic to levitate the mail in the air. I glanced at the window and let my mind wonder. It didn't last though as Ryan tapped my shoulder. I looked at him to see he had a serious look upon his face.

"What's wrong honey?"

He took a deep breath, "Coco, for as long as I could remember, nothing could make me happier when I was on Earth except for my friends. When you came along, my life became brighter than before. You've been by my side ever since I met you and I want that to continue." He kneels down on his knee and I sat up and held both of my hooves against my mouth. 'Is he doing what I think he's doing?' I thought as he levitated a black box and presented a necklace that had Turquoise gem on it with light blue and off-white braces intertwining with one another. I gasped as he asked the question, "Coco, will you marry me?"

I nodded, "YES!!!" I jumped and hugged him. I let go of him and laid my lips upon his. Both of hugged until I purposely slip so that we fall back on the couch. He lands on top of me and we laugh in pure happiness. This is a happy moment for both of us as we stared into our eyes, Ryan put the necklace around my neck.

"I'm so glad you came into my life." I whispered into his ear, "I love you."

He pecked my cheeks then my lips, "I love you too."

Ryan and I held our bodies together and snuggled until we heard the door open to hear Nia coming into the apartment.

"Mom, Dad!" Nia jumped into the air and landed on top of us.

-Luna's point of view-

"Do you take this mare to be your beloved wife, through sickness and health?" Cadance asked Jayden who was still in his suit from Agrabah.

He smiled, "I do."

Cadance turned to me, "Do you take this gentleman and Pegasus to be your beloved husband, through sickness and health?"

I wasn't going to say no. Everything that we've been through together was worth it... Well until that Doppelgänger interrupted and ended our wedding. I had to drag around this wedding dress to get out of there and change back into my regalia. Thank that stars I did, otherwise it would have been ruined. Rarity did a good job on the type of fabric she used to keep Jayden's suit nearly perfect.

It has been silent for a while when I was going through my thoughts, but I eventually said, "Oh! Sorry, I do."

Jayden chuckled and so did Cadance. I blushed deeply until Jayden pulled the veil over my head.

"The ring bearer will present the rings." Cadance announced and signaled Spike to come forth.

One golden ring to be upon my horn and a golden necklace rested on a purple pillow as Spike carefully walked to us. He looked a bit nervous and exhausted. I mean I felt bad for the little drake, he had been scared out of the altar in Agrabah to only hide in the lobby of the hotel that twilight was sitting in. After this, I'll give him a Royal bucket of gems.

When Spike came to us, Jayden grabbed the ring for me and I lowered my head, "With this ring, I am wed."

I smiled as I levitated the necklace towards his head and he lowered his, "With this necklace, I am wed."

Cadance couldn't even hold in all the smiles and squeeing, "I now pronounce you Mare and Colt!"

It was then Jayden started to glow and in a blink, he was back to a Pegasus. Before I could say anything, he grabbed my barrel, turned me around and was lifting me with his hooves. My heart quickened as I was seeing the ceiling and his face in front of mine. I smiled as I felt a tear coming down my cheek. Finally, no more negative events to interrupt our romance. Jayden leaned in and landed his lips upon mine.

Once our lips have parted, "I love you."

"I love you, too." Jayden said as he got me back to my hooves.

I nuzzled his neck, I loved his soft silky fur rubbing against mine and Jayden liked it as well by nuzzling me back. I could hear some gagging from the background and it was Spike. I couldn't help but laugh. I lit up my horn and I teleported the gems to him.

He gasped and grabbed them, "Congratulations guys!"

Jayden shook his head, "Thanks, you're free to go."

Spike nodded and without a word left the area with his bucket. Cadance hugged me from behind and came around, "Thank you for letting me be the minister for your little wedding."

I nodded, "Not at all, with everything that was going on, we needed to have a private wedding."

She smiled, "I understand. I thought of the same thing when I married Shining."

"You did?" Jayden asked.

Cadance nodded, "Yep, but I think you two should go now before the nobles catch on what's happening." She winked and I knew what she was hinting at. I blushed as she left the room without a word.

"Um, did she said to get it on?" Jayden wondered.

I giggled, "Yes, but I think we should, shall you say, take a bath together?"

Jayden smiled and pecked my cheek, "That would be nice."

The both of us headed out of the room so that we can relieve our exhausted, tired bodies as united lovers. I leaned into his neck as we walked back to my room as I collected my thoughts. I can't tell what we will do in the future, but I didn't care one bit. I'll be together with my husband... 'Wow, that is something I have to get accustomed to now.' I thought as my smile crept up. I'll be with him in any situations, whether it would be good or bad, we will be together forever.

-Twilight's point of view-

Frank was still a bit down on the dumps when we returned to the Castle. I think he didn't get over the fact that I hit him for saving me... and the world as we knew it. Currently, we were in a Train heading back to Ponyville where Sunset was waiting for our arrival. He sat across from me and stared outside the window. Frank was avoiding eye contact, even when I attempted.

Finally, I sighed in defeat, "What is eating you up?"

His eyes look at me, but not his head. 'At least I got his attention.' I thought as I continued, "I'm sorry if I slapped you with my hoof, but I was scared that I could of lose you to that thing."

Frank sighed and moved his head to face me, "I'm not being silent because of that."

I raised an eyebrow, "If it's not that, then what?"

I saw his familiar smile, "I feel so... I feel like I'm in a dream."

"Dream?"

"Yes, a dream. Everything's over now, my heart says that, but my mind has a different opinion."

I knew where he was coming from, ever since I defeated Tirek, I felt like I was in a dream. To a point where I had to ask my friends to wake me up from this, but they told me I wasn't and it was real. It took me several days for this feeling to go away. I happily trot Frank's side and snuggle up against his chest. His arm went around my shoulder and I cooed as he scratched the back of my ears.

Once he stopped I peck his cheek, "I went through that feeling as well and I'm going to tell you, you aren't in a dream." I looked at his face and leaned in, "This is real." I kissed his lips and he leaned in more to access my mouth. Our tongues intertwined as his hand groped my flank, causing me to moan. I pulled back to get some air and giggled.

"I see you wanted to see if I was real?" I asked hinting when he groped my flank.

He blushed, "Well, yes. I still need to get use to the now," We stared into each others eyes, but he frowned a bit. "But I still can't believe that Earth is out of our reach now."

I remembered that the monster merged with Earth's Lava and found the original mirror to get back to Equestria. I believe Earth is probably experiencing massive eruptions throughout the land because the beast would have to force himself out of a volcano.

I put my hoof on his shoulder, "Are you going to be alright? Do you want to talk about it?"

I looked at his face again to realize that he was crying, I was taken aback from this, but I immediately hugged his body to comfort him. "Please don't lock the emotions away." I pleaded, "Share them with me."

His waterworks caused him to mourn over his parents, his friends parents, and for his planet. Frank hugged me tightly as his tears soaked my coat. I couldn't do anything except by saying 'There, there. It's going to be alright.' I believe it took thirty minutes before he finally calmed down. He released me and I could feel pins and needles on my back hooves.

"Feel better?" I asked, but got a kiss on the lips in return.

"I feel like I've been rejuvenated. Thanks, Twilight." He said.

I smiled, "You're welcome." I noticed the train was coming to a halt and I saw Ponyville from the window, "I guess we made it to our stop."

He looked out the window to see Sunset sitting on the bench, "I suppose I have to tell Sunset about this as well?"

I nodded. Sunset Shimmer teleported out of the altar and asked Celestia to send her back. She complied and I never saw her again, I sent her a message that we were coming back. Eventually, she gave me a long letter tell that she became so scared that she panicked. Which I can understand where she was coming from as well. When Frank sliced 'Chrysalis' at the mall, I panicked, but it was replaced with fear and concern when Franks collapsed to the ground.

"Coming Twilight?" Frank asked that snapped me out of thought.

I shook my head internally and jumped out of the seat towards the door, "Let's give Sunset an explanation and forgive her."

Frank nodded as he opened the train door and we headed out to meet up with Sunset. She had a sad smile, which is never good, but when I trotted up and hugged her, she sighed with relief.

"I'm sorry for leaving you guys.... I was just so frightened." she explained.

Frank hand his hands through her mane, "Don't worry about it, what's important is that we're here now."

I closed my eyes, "Well, now that we're together," I opened my eyes, "Let's head back to my Castle to relax."

Sunset smiled, "I would like that."

"Sound's good to me." Frank added.

The three of us headed back to the castle for a much-needed nap. A lot has happened these few days, Frank saved me by transferring Cadance's cutie mark to me, he defeated the beast and released Night Shade and Wrath to roam Equestria, and I think I've had enough for today. Once we made it to the castle, I opened the door with my magic, Frank and Sunset walked inside the castle while I closed it behind me.

Author's Note

Now I know that this ending second last chapter ending isn't that great, but there is one last chapter that will wrap things up.

Where are they now? (Seven Years Later)

-Celestia's point of view-

It has bee seven years since that incident that destroyed Agrabah's palace and the Griffon Empire in layers of lava. There was at least over two-hundred-thousand Griffons that were in the Empire, but after the incident only a thousand survived. The royal Griffon Guard and family were wiped from existence, their history was burnt and only the survivors can remember it by oral teachings. This beast that, destroyed their kingdom and wanted nothing but to end someone's life displeased me.

Every day when I visit Agrabah and the Griffon Empire, I just couldn't bare myself to carry on if it wasn't for a certain chaotic friend. Without his help, I would have lost myself in depression, seeing these Griffons trying to survive without a leader reminded me of when Luna was banished. It was nothing similar of the sorts, but it had the same kind of atmosphere.

As for settling the disputes between the countries, it wasn't easy. No Griffon wanted to become a ruler of their kingdom because of how their pride had shattered. I offered them a refuge to Equestria and they complied since they had nowhere else to go. Agrabah, however, recovered and with a little assistance from Discord, their kingdom was back to normal. Though there was still damages to pay, and for once I never thought we had a death toll in quite awhile other than health reasons. The death toll, added by the death of the Griffons, came to a total of one-hundred and ninety-eight thousand deaths.

As time went on, peace around Equestria was grand. The surviving humans that are living at what was known as the Everfree Forest, have flourished our technological understandings. Our subjects made breakthroughs in science, technology, and farming. Though when someone decided to make a machine that runs on this certain liquid called petrol, there were some riots on who could make what.

Our advisor and strategist, Jayden, said that this fuel source causes the atmosphere and ozone to weaken. He said that if this were to happen then history will be repeating itself and will eventually end up like Earth (Without the eruptions that were caused by the beast). Since I allowed the humans to stay on our land, I banned any sort of technology to run on this 'petrol' so that it wouldn't happen.

Then there was a dispute of when they transformed into pony's due to the biological self-defence to magic to prevent the humans from dying. I had to announce to every human/pony that everything that made them transform was natural and I had no complaint since then.

Now that I think about it, this was the only issue that I had with the humans, time seemed to fly by as the pony's that were once humans began to populate the land. I giggled internally as I smiled, 'None of this would have happened if a certain student of mine didn't teleport to her friends.'

I look back through the window and saw the not-so-little town of Ponyville, it had expanded from a small town to a small city. I knew that that sort of change was going to happen, but not through the method that wasn't involved with humans.

"Sister?" Luna called.

I turned myself around to see Luna and Jayden together to which made me smile, "Yes?"

"It time to attend the party." Jayden reminded me.

I shook my head lightly, "Sorry, I was walking through memory lane."

"Yeah, I can understand, a lot has happened in seven years."

"Though I still can't believe that it has been that long." Luna pondered.

I walked up to them, "Let's not think about the past and lets get to Twilight's party."

Everyone nodded and I glowed my horn to teleport all three of us to Twilight's castle.

-Ryan's point of view-

I stretched in my seat in the train car as Coco puts her hoof around my shoulder. Our seventh anniversary was coming up, but before we could celebrate it alone, Frank invited us to a party. From what I could tell from the invitation, it was less descriptive about what was going to happen at the party. So Coco and I, without hesitation, hired a foalsitter to watch Nia and our six-year-old colt, Forest Stripes. I couldn't believe that Forest was part Changeling when he was born, but I didn't care, Coco was happy to have a colt that had similar traits as his father.

I felt my hoof being nuzzled by Coco and I leaned in to kiss her lips. Our tongues danced around and we sighed as we stopped to look at ourselves.

"Sounds like someone had a nice nap." Coco smiled.

"How's the bun in the oven?" I asked as I gently poked her belly with my hoof.

She giggled, "Safe and sound."

"Good, just make sure you don't drink at this party okay?"

"Not unless Frank gets drunk again."

I faced hoofed, "I forgot that event happened." The memories flooded in as Frank snapped his fingers to transfer alcohol into our stomachs and made us all drunk to where we passed out. I chuckled at the memory, "I thought that Frank's magic transformed us into pony's then."

Coco nodded, "I thought that too, but at the time, I really didn't mind. You are, to this day, a handsome stallion."

"Thanks, sweetie." I pecked her cheek as the train came to a stop.

"Ponyville station! Next stop Appleloosa!" The conductor announced.

Coco and I headed out the train, with our overnight suitcases, and headed towards Twilight's castle. I noticed how Ponyville had changed a lot since the incident with Mr. D and it had, believe it or not, it's original charm with the human ponies (that's what they're called throughout Equestria to distinguish them) buildings in the background.

"Wow." Coco was speechless.

"I knew we should of visit this place before Forest was born." I lightly punched my hoof to the ground.

"We both know that I became bed ridden and refused anypony's help except for yours until I broke my water. Then we raised Forest up while Nia went to Highschool and you helped her get through it." Coco explained, "My... I suppose were to blame for not visiting Frank a Twilight much."

I tried to comfort her, "They were probably busy as well, I'm sure seven years of building a big community that had humans and pony's living together can be hard to manage." That reminded me of Jayden, "Besides, we were able to see Jayden once a year, but he was pretty busy as well being a strategist and royal advisor."

Coco nodded and twirled her hooves against the ground, "I suppose you're right."

"Want me to carry your bags while you look around?" I offered.

She cheered up a bit, "Sure, I would love that." Coco pecked my cheek and went ahead.

With my levitation I carried our bags to the castle to only meet up with Applebloom and Spike kissing at the front entrance of the castle. I knew that they were a couple when they were young, but now they're teenagers. I just couldn't help but smirk as I watched them.

"Having fun you two?" I asked.

They pulled their lips away and were surprised to see us. Spike got Applebloom off to her feet and he quickly walked up to me. When he was standing, he was as tall as me, but my horn beat his height. Spike must have hit his puberty because I saw that he grew a pair of wings.

"It's definitely been awhile, Ryan." Spike said as he grabbed my bags.

"Yeah, you've grown a bit since I last saw you." I said as we headed inside. I glanced to Applebloom, who was talking to Coco, as I continued, "I see your relationship is intact."

He chuckled, "Are you kidding me? She's the best thing that ever happened to me."

I raised an eyebrow, "What about Rarity?"

He shrugged, "Her loss."

I hissed, "Wow. You're more manly than ever, you've earned my respect."

I punched my hoof into his fist as we entered the living room, where everyone was. From the corner of my eye, I saw Rainbow Dash, Apple Honey, and Pinkie Pie were having a conversation that I couldn't hear. To my left was Celestia and Discord, who were chatting about, to my right was Jayden and Luna having some wine and to the center was Twilight and Sunset with two children. My heart hhhnngged for a moment when I saw the two Unicorn fillies. One filly was violet with a blue mane while the other was a very light green with a light red mane. I saw Coco walk up to them and they were all excited to see one another. I smiled as my train of thought was interrupted by Jayden.

"Going to stare at your mare while at this party?" Jayden asked.

I scoffed, "Hey, that's my wife you're talking about."

We stared at each other for a moment before we started to smirk and laugh, "Man, it's definitely been awhile since we've seen each other. How are things at Canterlot?"

Jayden shook his head, "Stamping paperwork one after the other."

I nudged his shoulder, "C'mon, it can't be all that bad, right?"

He snorted, "How about really bad and drop the subject."

I raised my hooves in the air, "Whoa, take an easy man."

We both chuckled at our shenanigans, but Luna walked up to us. I playfully bowed at her presence and did my snobbish voice, "Good evening Luna. How thou art doing?"

She giggled at my antics and smiled, "It's good to see an old friend," She looks at the fillies and sighed, "Jayden, I've met Twilight and Sunset's foal, Twinkle Shine and Solstice Light, and I was overjoyed of how cute they've become."

Jayden smiled at Luna's giddiness, "Do you want to have children yet?"

She puffed out her cheeks, "Well I have been giving hints for the past seven years, but you were buried in your own work."

He had his jaw open and was speechless, "I... I didn't know."

Then she laughed at him, "Sorry, couldn't resist, we were both busy that I didn't even have enough time to think of a foal of our own."

Jayden sighed with relief, "Thank Celestia." Then he paused, "Do you want to talk about it?"

She smirked, "Maybe when the party is over. For now, I'm curious where our host is at."

"Yeah, I was wondering about that. Where is Frank?" I wondered.

-Frank's point of view-

I adjusted my necktie and sighed as I looked at myself on the mirror. I had changed throughout the years since I've met with Twilight. From a human being who was struggling to get a job in America to a Unicorn studying magic and alchemy in Equestria. I at my body, my horn grew more to where it touched the edge of the mirror and my suit complements my suit overall. 'Thanks again Rarity.' I thought.

Glancing at the clock, I hastily trot out of the room because the party had already started. As I head down the stairs, I hear Twinkle and Solstice playing around the main floor of the castle. They haven't noticed me yet, but it just warmed my heart to see my children playing without a worry in the world.

"Daddy!" Twinkle and Solstice cheered and teleported in front of me.

"Girls!" I cheered back and hugged them tightly, "How are you this evening?"

They giggled at my embrace, "We're great!" Solstice smiled.

"Mommy wants to know when you're going to show up?" Twinkle asked.

I rolled my eyes, "I wasn't up there that long."

Twinkle and Solstice puffed their cheeks, "You were up there for hours." They said in unison.

I chuckled, "Well, I'm here now aren't I?" They still were somewhat upset and I grinned, "Get back to your mom's or I'll start using the pucker lips."

"You wouldn't dare!" Solstice said with wide eyes and Twinkle was squirming to get out of my tight hug.

"Too late." I smiled as I curled my lips and made kissing noises. They screamed and sprinted away from me to head to their mothers for comfort. "Ah, the wonders of the cooties." I chuckled and trotted into the living area, but felt death glares from Twilight and Sunset when I entered. Twinkle and Solstice were sticking their tongues out, but when their mothers looked they were shaking and trembling. 'Next time I'll value my life when I use the "cooties" trick again.' I thought.

Despite the death glares from my wives, I cleared my throat, "Good evening everypony. Jayden, Luna, Ryan, Coco, Twilight, Sunset, Twinkle, Solstice, Celestia and Discord, do you know why you're here today?"

Jayden spoke up as he put his arm around Luna, "Other than our anniversary?"

"Or ours?" Ryan wondered.

I shook my head, "Nope," I raised a hoof to stop Discord from talking, "Also not the anniversary where we defeated the Doppelgänger. This day, surprisingly, is the same day that I invited my friends to Equestria."

Everypony went silent, Jayden's eyes widened as much as Ryans. The three mares, Pinkie, Apple, and Rainbow hanging their heads down for a moment of silence. I continued, "Judging by your silence, I suppose that we forgot about that day. The day that our worries were to wash away? At the time, yes it was, but as the months past, we let our guard down because the past haunted us." I gulped down my emotions and cleared my throat, "Connor, Logan, and Aston died for a dark reason. I know that these mares here." I pointed to the three mares, "Haven't had it easy when their lovers died when their bodies were taken over." I wiped the tears off of my cheek, "So, I've been researching a spell to play memories to let others see and it has been successful when I cast it. What I'm going to play is that day, to remind ourselves why we are here in the first place."

Twilight flew to the streamer and tugged it to where it unrolled into a large screen. I lowered my head and cast the spell upon the screen.

-Jayden's point of view-

After the presentation, it felt surreal. Seeing everything through Frank's eyes was like walking through memory lane, except I couldn't remember that day at all. It was something that I dismissed because Equestria was overwhelming my mind. Even though I couldn't remember, I still somehow remember the feeling of it all. Getting on a plane from England to meet up with his friends, going through the mirror to Equestria but to only appear in Luna's room instead, and getting jobs on the same day we all showed up.

"Jayden are you alright?" Luna asked.

I felt my shirt being soaked by my tears and I wiped them away with my sleeve and hugged Luna. "I just never thought that I would remember a happy moment in my life." I slide out of the hug to look at Frank, who was panting because he spent a lot of magic to cast that spell. From what I could tell, he was tearing up as well.

It must have been heard for him to resurface that memory and I can understand the pain that he was trying to hold back. I sighed and trot my way towards him. I heard Ryan walking beside me with a concerned face as well. Once we were in front of him, he looked up with tears in his eyes.

"I'm sorry for bringing you here and leading to Aston, Connor, and Logan's death." Frank sobbed, "If you can find the heart to forgive me-" I had to stop his suffering as Ryan and I hugged him.

"It wasn't your fault, no pony knew that it was going to be their fate." Ryan explained, "I'm glad you brought us here, because if you hadn't I wouldn't have met Coco."

I nodded, "I'm the same, even though it was an amazing circumstance, I wouldn't have met Luna if it weren't for your mirror being connected to her's and Twilights."

He sniffed and smiled, "You guys... You guys are the best."

I let go and just remembered something important that I forgot to ask Frank about, "Frank, did you get anything from Night Shade?"

When he finished wiping his tears off as he sighed, "It's funny you mention him, he just happened to pass a letter saying that he found the mirror that the Doppelgänger went through and found out what happened on Earth."

"What happened?" Ryan asked.

I noticed that everypony was gathering around and was about to hear what Frank was about to say. "He told me the Earth restarted basically. From what he told me, the Earth went through an ice age and the atmosphere was so clean. There were signs of life in the area that was once America, but they were mostly animals."

"Sounds like an ending of a movie." I admitted.

Frank nodded, "I've informed Celestia that he gave me the location of the mirror and delivered it to Canterlot personally." He looks at Celestia, "I trust he wasn't a problem?"

Celestia shook her head, "Not at all, in fact, he wasn't there at all. Just a note saying: 'If you need to find me, I'll be on this new Earth.'"

Ryan shrugged his shoulders, "His life I suppose."

We all nodded in agreement, but I just can't my mind couldn't be at ease with this one question. "I wonder where he is now?"

Frank smiled, "I suppose that is a mystery were never going to find out."

Author's Note

Happy (early) Thanksgiving! Well that's it for the Unexpected Adventure and boy it has been a fun ride. From writing this story to seeing the struggle of the like and dislike bar being neutral for several weeks.

Now I know that this was going to be the last chapter, but there will be a Q&A chapter where you guys ask questions about the story. So comment your question down below and I'll answer that in that chapter. I'll give you guys a month (basically January 2016) to finish up so you can ask away.

Questions and Answers For The Unexpected Adventure.

For those of you that are wondering about the quality of my stories, I have this disability called Dyslexia. It's different for everyone who gets it. Some have the tendency of not reading at all, and others don't know how to write properly. Well, I got the short end of the stick and got both. When I write, I write down what I can and when I read it, it's fine in my mind, but it's not for others. (That's why I have an editor now) I'm going to re-post this on my blog so everyone of you knows what they have to look forward too. Now on to the Questions of The Unexpected Adventure!

First off is a comment from Hairy Rainbowish Thingy (HRT) that also shares the same question from Orion Light.

Orion Light and HRT: Will there be a sequel?

Short Answer: No.

I have a tendency of making sequels left and right and I need to stop. When I finished The Unexpected Adventure, I seeing my vision two flags. One red flag and one green flag raising into the air. Red meaning to stop the series as a whole, but the green flag says to just fuck it all and type whatever the sequel will be. As in, I can't see a sequel after finishing off Where Are They Now chapter. I don't see the three characters going through another long adventure because now they're forming families and I don't want to break that bond that I've made.

Now for HRT's Questions:

What was your favorite part?

All of them, next! Laugh out loud, kidding. Truth be told it's the collaboration chapters where I get all the characters into one single long chapter. It worked, you guys loved it and I continued the formula. One chapter for each character, six chapters then a collaboration chapter to end an 'Arc'. Kind of like One piece, but this is in small chunks.

Was it difficult to make a lot of your characters die?

Short Answer: Yes.

Long Answer: when I first wrote the Unexpected Adventure, it was when I was attending middle school. Yeah, crazy right? I wasn't even an MLP fan then (I probably didn't even knew what MLP was). Anyway when I looked over the notes, I noticed there wasn't any tension that I liked. The only tension that was there was a few bullies that picked on us and got us into a fight. So I re-wrote the last half of the story risking the success of the story. Back then the likes and dislikes were even from 10 likes to 10 dislikes then it counts up from there. The struggle was real and when I added the first death a major character, people started to like it more. I wanted to not sugarcoat anything when it came to this story's (except for one deus ex machina with Jayden) characters, when they died, they were gone and no bullshit was going to bring them back. I think why the readers liked it is because they never saw a story that had the bullshit Gary Stu's and suddenly turn a 360 into a complete shit storm.

Did you accomplish everything you wanted for your story?

Short Answer: Yes and No.

Yes, because I broke the mold of cliches(and added more cliches) to make something unique. No, because the majority of the characters that were coupled with the main characters didn't have enough screen time.

Will we ever hear about this universe you created again?

Short Answer: Yes.

As I said above, for those characters that haven't got enough screen time, I'll be making up that and writing a mini-series to finish their morning and loss. For example: Where the hell is Night Shade on Earth? Will Jayden have a family with Luna? Where's Rainbow with her foals? How's Apple Honey doing with the loss of Aston. Most of all, WHAT ABOUT PINKIE!!!!??? 'Pinkie will live.' Squees in joy. Yeah, expect those coming out when I'm taking breaks with my major stories.

What was your worst fear about this story?

Short Answer: Failing.

After the failure of another sequel of Transformation, I didn't want to experience something like that. When this story was being written, I was fucking scared that this was going to bomb, but it didn't. I'm very grateful and happy that it succeeded.

What are you going to do next?

A sequel to The Canterlot Transfer Student, more one-shots, and two major stories that will grab readers attention.

For those who don't have a question in, comment down below and I'll answer in the comment box if they're different from what I've answered above.

Ladies and Gents, thank you for reading The Unexpected Adventure. It's been a wonderful experience and I hope to share it with more stories to come. For those who didn't get the reference about Pinkie, here' the video.

Prologue

You sigh as you click on this Fan fiction wanting to get some pleasure. You were not sure whether it was clop or adventure, you just wanted to get on with it. You blink and you are in a room filled with white walls. You blink again and you see that there is a hallway that stretches so long that you can't see the end. You remember a song to describe this moment.

You sigh and tried to close your eyes trying to get away, but when you open them you see a door right in front of your face. You had barely any room to move around because it is the door is at your face and the wall is against your back. You have no choice but to open the door because you didn't like closed in spaces that much. Behind the door is another hallway, but it was filled with moving pictures. It was like you were at a super store with a line a flat screen TV's that were overpriced as hell. You step in and watch the view.

"Come on! Don't be like that!" said a man's voice.

You look behind yourself to see a speaker spewing out sentences and you see that the screen is looking at the famous Twilight Sparkle. There was something different about it, Twilight was coming out of a closet... 'What?' You mouthed.

How can Twilight Sparkle from a kids show be here in the real world? You look down to see a seat with a bag of butter popcorn and a large Sprite. You shrugged and got yourself comfortable. Watch the screen replay some videos, but when the character looked at the mirror to see himself he smirked at you.

"Glade to see yourself getting comfortable." He said

You nearly shit yourself when he said that.

"Now if I got your attention, I would like to tell you a story. A story that happened to me when I was eighteen years old." He said.

From what you can get from his explanation, his name was Frank and he lives in the Mid-west. He had a job and went to college, his life was like anybody else, being normal. His life changed when he got three cutie marks on his wrists and chest. It so happens that the three cutie marks are the three Princesses of Equestria. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Princess Cadence came into your mind. You see Frank explaining about Night Shade and it is strange you seem to remember him somehow, but you shrug it off. Frank defeated Chrysalis with Night's help by tearing her apart into smithereens. He and Twilight found a portal; they were able to go to Equestria and became friends with everypony you knew from the show. You see images that have Twilight and him cuddling while star gazing. Frank tells you that he and Twilight are living quite happily, but you realize his tone was a little sad. Truth be told he is sad that he is the only human in this world and he said he would like to bring his friends along with him.

By the end of the story you realize that you needed to get out, but you see red like paint oozing into the white room. The screens went off and the room starts to fill with the ooze. It rose up to you neck and you tried to swim, but with the ooze thick you can barely move your arms to stay afloat. You get ready to hold your breath and soon the ooze is over your head. You stand up under the ooze and opened your eyes. You see Night Shade on the other side of the room and you nearly shouted out your last breath. Night was holding an empty shell that looked like a human. He smirked when he found you trying to struggle for air.

"I'll make a deal with you, if you do as I say, you will live in this body I made for you. If you don't... Well I really don't have to explain anything." He smiled.

This guy... He is evil, you knew that from the start, but he seems that he was planning something for Frank. You were running out of time and air. Your lungs burned and you try to fight it, but all of those swimming classes you had were wasted on watching girls in bikinis. You had no choice, but you reached out your right hand to shake his.

Night Shade smirked, "Do we have a deal?"

You nodded, not like you had much of a choice with your life on the line.

Night grabbed your arm and you were sucked into the shell. It was all black and you didn't know what to do. All of a sudden a bright light came out of nowhere and you sense fresh air. You gasp for the air and spat out the red ooze from your mouth and blew it out of your nose. You were still soaked from the room you were in before, but for some reason that was all you could remember. You don't remember anything in the past only what happened moments ago. You got up and looked around your surroundings. It was a room filled with nothing, but you imagine a TV and it magically appeared. You slowly make your own room like it was your own and it was interrupted when Night walked inside.

"Now if I remember correctly, you don't remember a thing do you? All except for our little deal?" he asked.

You nod.

He smirks and snaps his fingers bring out a mirror, "Take a good look at yourself; what makes you different?"

You look at the mirror and you had dark red eyes and your skin was all charcoal. You smile, revealing your sharp fangs and your fingers were replaced with bendable needles.

You spoke, "We are different people..."

"How so?"

You thought hard, but something was feeding you and it popped into your head, "Anger."

"That's right, I am pure emotion, but I wanted our Frank to suffer a little bit more when he created me."

Why did that name sound so familiar? It seems like you know him, but you tilt your head in response.

Night chuckled, "I will call you Wrath. When I call on you, lend me your strength."

You mindlessly accepted the name he gave you and said, "Yes.... Master."

I wake up from a nightmare and rush to the bathroom to throw up. I felt really sick from the nightmare that I wanted to end quickly. In the nightmare I was killing my friends in a blind of rage. I threw up in the toilet, but something was wrong. The puke was warmer than usual. I snap my fingers to turn on the lights; it revealed that I puked about one pint of blood into the toilet. I immediately flushed it so Twilight would not worry. I take some puke medicine and washed my face with cold water. When I wiped my face with a towel. I noticed my appearance changed when I saw my skin turned to Charcoal and my eyes were dark blood red. The only thing that I heard from this creature was this.

"You... Kill... All humans." I growled.

I slapped myself in the face and woke up at the same bed. What? A dream within a dream? Bwong!! I turned to face Twilight who was up and was concerned. She was in her one piece pajama's I made for her. (I got some sewing lessons from Rarity)

"Frank are you alright?" She asked.

I put my cold hand against my throbbing head, "Yeah, I just had a nightmare that's all."

She immediately inched her way towards me when I lay back down on the bed. She held me with her hooves and peck me on the cheek. I returned the caring by kissing on her lips. She kissed me back and we slowly made out till the sun slowly rose up in the horizon.

"Celestia your no fun." I pouted.

She giggled, "Don't want to keep your friends waiting do you?"

I sighed, "Yeah I guess you're right. I'll talk you to you about my nightmare when I get back and settle everything with my friends."

I get dressed and Twilight was eyeing my body. I looked back and she was blushing.

"Like what you see?" I ask.

She licked her lips, "Yes... Yes I do."

"Well you can't have any, thanks to Celestia's sun, I can't do anything until Luna's moon rises." I said pulling up my pants.

"You're no fun." She pouted.

I put on my T-shirt and lifted her up with my levitation spell. Using magic is one of the greatest things I have ever had. I brought her to my face and I slowly hugged her and she hugged back. I nuzzled her neck while she nuzzled mine and I surprised her with a slap on the flank.

She arched back from the light pain, "Ah!"

"Like that?" I ask.

She recovered and looked at me, "You tease."

I chuckled, "Hey, I try."

I put her down and headed towards the mirror. Once I get back from my world I am going to give Twilight what she deserves. I look back and waved.

"I'll be back with my friends." I said.

"Have a great time catching up!" She waved.

I smiled and stepped through the mirror.

The writer that brought you 'An Unexpected Guest' presents:

An Unexpected Adventure

Author's Note

Alright ladies and gents I am editing my story with the best of my knowledge. Hope you enjoy it!

Jayden's first day being a Royal Strategist

I believe Frank was the only person in the party who didn't get drunk. I for one call him a lucky bastard because I got hammered so hard that I can't remember a goddamn thing about it. Luna kept on blushing when she recovered and was keeping her distance away from me. I sighed and thought, 'Maybe she is probably still angry with me?' I scratched the back of my head and continue to clean up the mess everybody made. I wasn't the only one who was cleaning; Connor, Pinkie, Aston, Applejack and Fluttershy helped out too, but the others had to go to their job.

Frank went with Twilight (Not surprised) and headed to the 'Everfree forest' as they would call it. Logan and Rainbow headed out early to show him the Rainbow Factory. Rarity dragged Ryan away for a strange scolding and I couldn't think of why she would scold him, but I came to a conclusion that the triangle traced on her cutie mark may have been his fault. Then again it might of been Ryan who wrote on my forearm saying 'Luna and Jayden XOXOX.' Next time I see him he is going to regret writing anything.

I sighed, "Where did Discord go?"

"He went to do some business with the negotiations with the Griffins." Fluttershy answered.

"Are the Equestrians at good terms with them?"

Pinkie popped right behind me, "We almost went to war with them with the whole Tirek incident."

This made me jump and my body almost stumbled across Luna. She moved away and slightly blushed again, but she cleared her throat and continued to sweep the floor. It was a good thing I didn't fall on my ass or got my leg tangled in wire.

"Pinkie, you almost gave him a heart attack... Do it again." Connor smirked.

"Fuck you." I hissed.

"Knock it off you three. We're almost done with cleaning here. Once were done you can do your Royal Strategist duty." Applejack said.

Aston and Pinkie chuckled, "Duty."

"I'm surrounded by idiots." Applejack whispered.

Everybody laughed and we eventually finished cleaning the huge castle. I wiped my forehead and looked around. Luna was nowhere to be found and I was wondering where she could be.

I saw steam coming from one of the bathrooms and I thought she was taking a shower. I decided to go to a different bathroom, so it wouldn't be awkward, to washout the marker doodle on my arm. After some twists and turns I found another bathroom, with soap, and cleaned to hell out of my forearm. It took five times to wash it completely out with hot and soapy water. After cleaning the bathroom of the soapy mess I made; I heard the shower curtain open. I held my breath and looked turn my head to the left.

It was Luna... She was soaked and had a bath towel around her. I started to dash out of the bathroom, but was caught by her levitation spell. I cocked my head around to see that she was blushing and I could tell she was embarrassed and angry. Her hair wasn't flowing, it was hung down my heavy water and the same goes for her tail. It was like she was a different per- I mean pony.

"I thought you were taking a shower in the other bathroom. I'm sorry." I gulped.

"I-I usually take cold showers after a party like last night... I see that you got your mark out of your arm and don't tell anypony about this." She stated.

"Y-Yes ma'am!" I said.

Luckily Connor and the rest of them weren't there when I made a fool out of myself. When Luna released me I sprinted to the living area and tried to calm down. 'This friendship is getting rockier by the day. I need to fix it and soon!' I thought. It then came to me, why was I doing this in the first place? Did I actually want to have a best friend who is a Royal figure to like me? This was becoming a thing when I first approached this world. I smiled. 'I think I am going to fit right in just fine.' I thought. I really didn't mind the personality change, but what ever force of nature was doing this, I accept it in full arms.

Luna got done with her business and walked down the stairs. She had her hair and tail flowing again; which made me smiled in the inside. I don't know what it was, but I just like her appearance in a way that an admirer would look at a celebrity. I shook my head, 'I am a celebrity in the Royal kind of way now.' I thought.

"Ready to go?" Luna asked.

My hand went on autopilot and I petted her mane. It was the same kind of reaction I had when I saw animals, I pet the hell out of them. I pet Luna through her mane and she was I realized my mistake.

I retracted my hand, "Sorry force of habit."

"N-No... It's fine." she blushed and her eyes met mine, "Could you do it again?"

My mind went blank, "Uh..."

Luna shook her head, "Never mind, lets get back to the castle."

Her horn glowed to used the teleportation spell. I sighed and closed my eyes. I heard a poof and when I opened my eyes, we were at my room again. I walked to my suitcase and grabbed my suit that was tucked underneath all my clothing. It was nothing special, it had a black Jacket, white button shirt, black pants and a ice blue tie. Luna saw my suit and smiled.

Luna walked out of the room and I headed out to the bathroom to change. When I finished, I looked at myself on the mirror. Nothing has changed from appearance, but I still looked good in a suit whether it was for an interview or for a date. I slightly blushed at that thought of dating, but shook my head to focus on my job. I saw Luna from the mirror and she was gazing on my suit which made me smile.

She spoke, "You look nice for your first day of the job. I'll show you to your work place."

I nodded, "Alright. Lets go."

We headed out of my room and headed towards the first floor of the castle. Once again, I was in awe of what was around me. I felt like I was a child looking at a dinosaur exhibit at a museum. The housekeepers that were cleaning the floors were eyeing me. It must be because they never saw humans before, but then again there was Frank who was here first. Which reminds me I need to ask him a few questions about things in Equestria. I walked to Luna's pace and noticed she was thinking about something.

"What are you thinking about?" I asked.

She shook her head, "Oh? Nothing really. I was just thinking that you'll be a great addition to the Royal family."

I smirked, "Alright. I am glad that you have accepted me already."

She smiled, "Ah! Here we are."

We came upon to a hallway with four doors facing each other. The first door had a sigh saying 'Royal Strategist.' I was happy that I get my own work place, my own room, and became friends who is a princess of the night. I was about to open the door, but was interrupted with a wimpy yell.

"WHAT IS THAT APE DOING IN THE CANTERLOT CASTLE?" It shouted.

This voice... The moment I hear it, I started to get irritated. I glanced at the pony who said that, it was a white Unicorn in a fancy outfit with blonde hair. He looked furious when I opened the door.

"Prince Blueblood! How dare you insult our Royal Strategist?!" Luna argued.

"Royal Strategist?! Pfft! I was going to be the strategist of this family!" He addressed.

I stayed silent like cat who observed the argument, but I also had no idea that he was going to be the Strategist of this castle. This made me grin, 'I took his position by accident.' I thought.

"Why are you grinning you insolent pig! Why don't you make laps around the castle to make yourself presentable?!" He shouted.

My grin turned into a frown, "I could lose weight, but you'll always be ugly."

His face started to boil, "What was that you dumb monkey?!"

I smirked, "Your mother was a hamster and your father smelt of elderberries!"

I was starting to see steam coming out of his ears. Boy does he have a short temper or what? I glanced at Luna who was trying to hold in some giggles. 'She's a child a heart.' I thought. I heard a growl from Blueblood and he stomped down both of his hooves.

"That's it! I challenge you to a duel!" He challenged.

Luna gasped and I had a poker face, "Alright. I'll bite what do you have in mind?"

"Weapon of choice at the Royal Guard training area. Meet me at noon and suffer your fate you stupid ape!" He informed.

Without another word he leaves us and I was kind of looking forward to the duel, but I wondered what Luna thought of the whole situation.

"This is the first that Blueblood has challenged anypony. I think his is angry at you." Luna said.

"Gee I haven't noticed. Maybe the screaming was to give me ice cream at the parlor." I said sarcastically.

She giggled, "Now I know why ponies love to use sarcastic words."

I went inside my work place and it was the same size as my room. A huge map of Equestria, the Griffin Empire and the Dragon lands were on a huge table. There was also some pony figures that were shaped for the game of RISK. There was a board that had the title, 'Idea board.' The last piece was a great feature of this room; a huge window viewed the busy city of Canterlot.

"Again... Wow." I said.

Luna walked beside me, "Lets get your first lesson done, so we can get to your duel."

"Before we do that, do you happen to have a scythe in your weapon department?" I asked.

"We don't have that, but we can stop at the blacksmith in the basement and we'll see what they have." She said.

"Alright lets get cracking." I said.

After the exciting lesson, we headed for the blacksmith area. I can understand why they put this area at the basement because it was colder down here and there are hot metals to deal with. We ran into a Unicorn mare who was hitting hot metal with a hammer forming a spear. She stopped and put the spear in a pot of water. The metal hissed when it came into contact with it. She turned to face Luna and bowed.

"What can I do to serve you Princess of the night?" She asked.

"Bell, I have a Royal Strategist who will be going through his first duel against Blueblood." Luna stated.

Bell's eyes widened, "Blueblood has never dueled another pony let alone a human." She said.

"Well he was angry enough, that he didn't get this job." I said.

"Hmm... Interesting... Anyway what weapon would you like?" Bell asked.

"I would like a scythe." I stated.

"Ah! I have one I made a few weeks ago. It should be in the storage."

Bell made her way to the storage and grabbed a suit case with her magic. She placed it down and opened it up. I remembered a very good movie, that had a song, to sum up what I was thinking about. Sure enough she said those magic words that got me to smile.

"Higitus figitus! Come out scythe!" She shouted.

An ice blue stainless steel scythe with a smooth wooden handle appeared into my hands. It was surprisingly lightweight and I walked towards one of the wooden statue of a stallion. I took a swing at it and for some apparent reason I felt something resonating within the blade. I guess it was my imagination. I turn to Bell who was impressed that her work was being used.

"How much?" I ask.

She giggled, "No charge. I think it suits you greatly, especially with that suit."

I shrugged, "I guess I'll change into my gym clothes."

"Aw, but seeing you in a suit while fighting a noble would probably be a great thing to see." Bell said.

"As much as we want to chat, I need Jayden to get ready soon because it is almost noon." She informed.

Bell bowed, "As you wish Princess."

Luna and I headed out of the basement. We eventually made it to my room and got changed into my old gym outfit from school. I brought it with me because I was going to use Frank's local gym to exercise for once, but I never thought I was going to use it to duel a noble.

"Do you really want to got through with this?" Luna asked.

I sighed, "I want to at least make a good first impression with everypony."

'Well that was a term I thought I was never going to use.' I thought.

"For what it's worth, you already impressed me with your voice." She said.

I smiled when she said that. I reached my hand to scratch her ears and she surprisingly moved her head towards my hand. I happily pet her mane and scratched the back of her ears. She pulled her head back and smiled.

"Your hands are really useful in the scratching department." She said.

"Yeah, I wouldn't know what to do without them if they were gone."

"Lets make haste and head to the Royal Guard training area."

I shrugged, "Let's make an example of him shall we?"

The Royal Guard training area was no joke in its size compared to the castle. It was its own separate building and it was still had spectacular architecture. Inside were rooms filled with bunk beds and a shower which could hold 100 people or stallions. I noticed that there are no signs to where the male and female bathrooms are. I shrugged it off and made my way to the center attraction. In the center was a roman style Colosseum and it was bigger than the ruins back at home. All sorts of sports and activities were installed there. An Olympian track stretched as far as I could see and in the center of it was the an arena where Blueblood was. His clothing didn't change from the last time we met and he was levitating a sword. I frowned when I saw him looking at his own reflection on the sword; he was probably complementing himself of his own looks and features.

"You're going to shatter the sword if you do that." I smirked.

His attention didn't change, "Save it for the duel imbecile."

'Oh... He is going down.' I thought.

Everypony, mostly stallions, were gathering around the Arena when I entered into it. Once they saw Luna take a seat at the bleachers the ponies bowed and she did as well. I brought out my scythe and everypony was in awe that the scythe was a different color than any other weapon out there. Still Blueblood didn't noticed, but his eyes, full of rage, was pinpointing at me.

She spoke, "My royal subjects we are here to see a duel which Blueblood has set upon himself."

I could hear some snickering in the background, it was probably for me or mostly for Blueblood.

Lune continued, "To day he fights our new Royal Strategist, Jayden. When I release the sound of the bell, the match will begin."

Everypony was whispering about that and it made me kind of nervous. They probably saw Frank before, but not me in this case which gave the crowd to cheer.

"Give him hell Jayden!" one stallion shouted.

"Hey!" Blueblood whined.

"Go buck yourself Blood!" another one said making most of the crowd laugh.

I sighed, "Let's get this over with."

Blueblood snorted through his nostrils, "The sooner I finish you, I can finally get my respect."

I sighed internally, 'Lets hope that Franks insane weapons training, that happened years ago, was worth it.'

A few seconds went by and the sound of the bell ringing caused me to sprint towards him. I swung my scythe and it clashed with his sword. I smirked and thrust my weapon back to try to send my opponents sword off of is magical levitation, but it was useless. Blueblood smirked and his horn glowed to life making the sword to clash several times with my blade. I blocked, dodged and tried to figure out his way of fighting. Then I realized what he was doing; Blueblood was pushing me back with a radius of 5 feet or so and he kept on turning when I tried to get to his side. 'He might have a weak spot on the back and I need to disable his horn, but how?' I thought.

My thought process was interrupted my a few more clashes with the blades making sparks fly across the arena. In the first time in my life, I was getting excited; the crowd was cheering for me of all things and Luna was practically yelling my name out. I got out of Blueblood's radius and the sword stopped at five feet. I was sweating like I ran a marathon and Blueblood wasn't having a picnic either. He was sweating bullets and he was struggling to maintain his levitation magic. I smirked, 'Only a little longer.'

At that moment I felt my scythe was radiating on my right arm. I raised it up and charged at him with all of my strength. Blueblood saw this coming and raised his sword in defense. In a blink of a second the blade clashed with the sword, but it sliced though the metal like butter. I reached out my left hand and grabbed his horn. His sword dropped to the ground and I smashed his head to my knee. He yelled in pain and I wasn't through yet. I grabbed his left hoof and threw him across the arena head first into a wall made out of marble.

Blueblood struggled to get back up, but I simply walked towards him. His eyes grew wider than dinner plates and when I was in front of him he was whining. I pointed my scythe to his throat and he gulped.

I smirked, "Do you know what they called me at school?"

He said nothing only a painful wail came out of him.

"They called me the ice because I can go through all the shit that they put me through like it was nothing. You are nothing to me and nothing more."

"I GIVE UP! I GIVE UP!!!" He whined.

I lifted my scythe for the final blow and I swung. I heard a blood curdling scream when my blade impacted to wall right beside him. Blueblood opened his eyes which were covered in ridiculous amount of tears.

I sighed, "At least they didn't let me through enough shit to kill anyone."

I pulled the scythe and walked slowly made my way to the exit. Everypony was silent, even Luna. 'Good.' I thought. The more they know about me the better my reputation will become. When I headed out of the arena; the crowd cheering out my name and headed out the Royal Guard training area. I didn't hear anypony following me, but I needed to clear my mind.

The Royal garden room was an amazing place to behold. It think I became a broken record of how this was was better than my world, but it was so fucking true. It was also night time which was a plus and the night flowers bloomed under the moonlight. I picked a spot to sit at which was a small hill and thought about my first day while star gazing. Looking at the stars made me clear my mind when I was frustrated, angry, or having internal battle in my head about what is right and what is wrong.

"Beautiful night were having." Luna said from behind.

I sighed, "Better than the light pollution in my old town."

"So your nights never became this beautiful?"

"Once in a blue moon, but then again it wouldn't show galaxies or all the stars like this." I pointed to the sky.

"Are there any similar constellations in your world that are similar to mine?"

"Nope, none of them are up here, we are in a different universe after all."

I saw Luna sit beside me and looked up at the stars with me. Her gaze went towards the my scythe which was lying on my right side.

"That battle with Blueblood and what you said... Was it all true?"

'Where did this come from?' I thought.

I sighed, "Yes it all true and I went through hell itself just to get a proper education."

"You keep of referencing hell as if school was horrible for you. Was it really all that bad?"

I glanced at her eyes and sighed again, "To a molecular level yes. It changed me on how I look at other people and that life made it harder for me to coup. It changed me how I wanted to date another girl or how I talk to people in general, but then Frank came in and changed it for the better."

"Hmm... So I take it you are thankful for Frank that he put your life in another direction."

"He didn't completely change it, but I was a little bit happier guiding him through the hell of a school."

I put my left hand on Luna's mane and she blushed again, but didn't complain as I petted her. At that moment my whole right arm started to burn; I yelled in pain as some markings were being put on my wrist. It looked like my scythe and it was completely outlined with black burn marks. The burn marks turned into a light ice blue color which took form into a tattoo?

"Jayden!" Luna yelled.

"I don't know what is happening!" I shouted.

The exhaustion from the battle between Blueblood and the excruciating pain going through my arm was giving me to lose consciousness.

The sounds of a life support machine started to wake me up. I had a throbbing headache and groaned in agony. I open my eyes and it was all blurred out because of the hospital having white walls. I rub my eyes and quickly looked around. Luna was sleeping beside me on a chair with a blanket draped over her. I smiled and tried to figure out what happened to me. I know I lost consiousness, but from what? I look at my right wrist and it had a ice blue scythe on it. It looked like I got myself a tattoo and a painful one at that. I hear the door open on the left side of the room and Frank came into the room with Twilight following after.

"I see somebody is finally up." He said.

"What happened?" I asked.

"As you can see on your wrist. You earned your cutie mark." He informed.

"Why is it shaped like my scythe?"

"You tell me. I don't know what happened."

"He battled Blueblood on a duel and won. His weapon of choice was a ice blue scythe." Luna yawned.

Frank picked up my scythe and looked at its details. I wonder what he was thinking and I hope he had an answer for what the cause of the cutie mark was, but at least I didn't have one on my ass.

Frank spoke, "I think that this world may influence you and our friends to get cutie marks in this world, but I don't know what yours represents."

Twilight levitated a book that said 'To define your cutie mark.' She flipped through the pages and stopped at a page and gasped. 'Please tell me it was a good thing.' I thought.

"Jayden your cutie mark represents your marksmanship as a warrior for an army." She stated.

"Oh... What again?" I asked.

Frank put his hand on my shoulder, "It means the Royal Strategist position is really worth your while and you like to be a strategist for an army. Right Twilight?"

She nodded, "Yes, it is amazing that humans can even get cutie marks! Frank and I must do research!"

I raised my arms to defend myself, "Please don't probe me!"

Frank chuckled, "All were doing is that were going to analyse if you have magic or not."

"I believe he does have magic because he was able to cut Blueblood's sword into two pieces with his scythe." Luna stated.

Twilight didn't listen to Luna and did a quick scan over my body. I didn't feel anything and it was relief that I don't have to have a needle stuck on my arm. Twilight looked to Frank and nodded.

"It looks like Luna is going to have to give you magic lessons as well." Twilight stated.

My eyes widen, "What?"

"Alright I'll be his tutor for magic. I don't really mind." She said.

"What?!" I shouted.

I saw Frank and Twilight walking out the door, leaving Luna and I with my jaw dropped.

"Have a good time with Luna!" Frank said closing the door.

I was left speechless with a smiling Luna looking through a book called: 'Unicorn Basic Magic 101'

-Frank's point of view-

I look to Twilight, "I really hope he doesn't have an event to which he changes into another personality like Night Shade."

Twilight frowned, "Don't worry, Princess Luna will lead Jayden to the right direction."

I sighed, "I really hope so Twilight... I really hope so."

Author's Note

Hope you enjoyed Jayden's chapter! Next chapter is about Connor and Pinkie Pie.

I would like to ask you though; what with the borderline of hate and love on this story? If you have criticism on your mind about the story then don't hesitate to comment. I am open to suggestions.